This is a modern-English version of Library of the World's Best Literature, Ancient and Modern — Volume 07, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

LIBRARY OF THE
WORLD'S BEST LITERATURE
ANCIENT AND MODERN
CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER
EDITOR
CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER
EDITOR
HAMILTON WRIGHT MABIE
LUCIA GILBERT RUNKLE
GEORGE HENRY WARNER
ASSOCIATE EDITORS
HAMILTON WRIGHT MABIE
LUCIA GILBERT RUNKLE
GEORGE HENRY WARNER
ASSOCIATE EDITORS
Connoisseur Edition
Expert Edition
Vol. VII.
Vol. 7.
NEW YORK
THE INTERNATIONAL SOCIETY
NEW YORK
THE GLOBAL SOCIETY
Connoisseur Edition
Connoisseur's Edition
LIMITED TO FIVE HUNDRED COPIES IN HALF RUSSIA
No. 299
LIMITED TO FIVE HUNDRED COPIES IN HALF RUSSIA
No. 299
Copyright, 1896, by
R. S. Peale and J. A. Hill
All rights reserved
Copyright, 1896, by
R. S. Peale and J. A. Hill
All rights reserved
THE ADVISORY COUNCIL
CRAWFORD H. TOY, A.M., LL.D.,
Professor of Hebrew,
CRAWFORD H. TOY, A.M., LL.D.,
Professor of Hebrew,
Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass.
Harvard University, Cambridge, MA
THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY, LL.D., L.H.D.,
Professor of English in the Sheffield Scientific School of
THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY, LL.D., L.H.D.,
Professor of English at the Sheffield Scientific School of
Yale University, New Haven, Conn.
Yale University, New Haven, CT.
WILLIAM M. SLOANE, Ph.D., L.H.D.,
Professor of History and Political Science,
WILLIAM M. SLOANE, Doctorate, L.H.D.,
Professor of History and Political Science,
Princeton University, Princeton, N.J.
Princeton University, Princeton, NJ.
BRANDER MATTHEWS, A.M., LL.B.,
Professor of Literature,
BRANDER MATTHEWS, A.M., LL.B.,
Professor of Literature,
Columbia University, New York City.
Columbia University, NYC.
JAMES B. ANGELL, LL.D.,
President of the
JAMES B. ANGELL, LL.D.,
President of the
University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, Mich.
University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI.
WILLARD FISKE, A.M., Ph.D.,
Late Professor of the Germanic and Scandinavian Languages
and Literatures,
WILLARD FISKE, A.M., PhD,
Former Professor of Germanic and Scandinavian Languages
and Literature,
Cornell University, Ithaca, N.Y.
Cornell University, Ithaca, NY.
EDWARD S. HOLDEN, A.M., LL.D.,
Director of the Lick Observatory, and Astronomer,
EDWARD S. HOLDEN, A.M., LL.D.,
Director of the Lick Observatory and Astronomer,
University of California, Berkeley, Cal.
UC Berkeley, CA
ALCÉE FORTIER, Lit.D.,
Professor of the Romance Languages,
ALCÉE FORTIER, Lit.D.,
Professor of Romance Languages,
Tulane University, New Orleans, La.
Tulane University, New Orleans, LA.
WILLIAM P. TRENT, M.A.,
Dean of the Department of Arts and Sciences, and Professor of
English and History,
WILLIAM P. TRENT, M.A.,
Dean of the Department of Arts and Sciences, and Professor of
English and History,
University of the South, Sewanee, Tenn.
Sewanee: The University of the South, Sewanee, TN.
PAUL SHOREY, Ph.D.,
Professor of Greek and Latin Literature,
PAUL SHOREY, Doctorate,
Professor of Greek and Latin Literature,
University of Chicago, Chicago, Ill.
University of Chicago, Chicago, IL
WILLIAM T. HARRIS, LL.D.,
United States Commissioner of Education,
WILLIAM T. HARRIS, LL.D.,
United States Commissioner of Education,
Bureau of Education, Washington, D.C.
Department of Education, Washington, D.C.
MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN, A.M., LL.D.,
Professor of Literature in the
MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN, A.M., LL.D.,
Professor of Literature in the
Catholic University of America, Washington, D.C.
Catholic University of America, Washington, D.C.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
VOL. VII
FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS
VOLUME VII
PAGE | |
Persian Manuscript (Colored Plate) | Frontispiece |
John Bunyan (Portrait) | 2748 |
Edmund Burke (Portrait) | 2780 |
Robert Burns (Portrait) | 2834 |
Burns Manuscript (Facsimile) | 2844 |
"Banks and Braes o' Bonnie Doon" (Etching) | 2866 |
Lord Byron (Portrait) | 2936 |
"Newstead Abbey" (Etching) | 2942 |
"The Bull-Fight" (Photogravure) | 3004 |
Julius Cæsar (Portrait) | 3038 |
Calderon (Portrait) | 3072 |
John Caldwell Calhoun (Portrait) | 3088 |
VIGNETTE PORTRAITS
Henry Cuyler Bunner |
Gottfried August Bürger |
Frances Burney |
Sir Richard F. Burton |
Robert Burton |
John Burroughs |
Horace Bushnell |
Samuel Butler |
George W. Cable |
Thomas Henry Hall Caine |
HENRY CUYLER BUNNER
(1855-1896)
(1855-1896)

The position which Henry Cuyler Bunner has come to occupy in the literary annals of our time strengthens as the days pass. If the stream of his genius flowed in gentle rivulets, it traveled as far and spread its fruitful influence as wide as many a statelier river. He was above all things a poet. In his prose as in his verse he has revealed the essential qualities of a poet's nature: he dealt with the life which he saw about him in a spirit of broad humanity and with genial sympathy. When he fashioned the tender triolet on the pitcher of mignonette, or sang of the little red box at Vesey Street, he wrote of what he knew; and his stories, even when embroidered with quaint fancies, tread firmly the American soil of the nineteenth century. But Bunner's realism never concerned itself with the record of trivialities for their own sake. When he portrayed the lower phases of city life, it was the humor of that life he caught, and not its sordidness; its kindliness, and not its brutality. His mind was healthy, and since it was a poet's mind, the point upon which it was so nicely balanced was love: love of the trees and flowers, love of his little brothers in wood and field, love of his country home, love of the vast city in its innumerable aspects; above all, love of his wife, his family, and his friends; and all these outgoings of his heart have found touching expression in his verse. Indeed, this attitude of affectionate kinship with the world has colored all his work; it has made his satire sweet-tempered, given his tales their winning grace, and lent to his poetry its abiding power.
The position that Henry Cuyler Bunner has established in the literary history of our time continues to grow stronger as time goes on. If his creativity flowed gently, it reached far and spread its impact as widely as many grander rivers. Above all, he was a poet. In both his prose and verse, he showcased the essential qualities of a poet's nature: he engaged with the life around him in a spirit of broad humanity and warm sympathy. When he crafted the tender triolet about the pitcher of mignonette, or sang about the little red box on Vesey Street, he wrote from experience; and his stories, even when woven with quirky fantasies, firmly walked the American ground of the nineteenth century. However, Bunner's realism was never about recording trivialities for their own sake. When he depicted the lower sides of city life, he captured its humor, not its harshness; its kindness, not its cruelty. His mind was healthy, and since it was a poet's mind, the delicate balance it maintained was grounded in love: love for the trees and flowers, love for his little companions in nature, love for his country home, love for the vast city in its many forms; above all, love for his wife, his family, and his friends; all of these heartfelt connections found moving expression in his poetry. Indeed, this attitude of affectionate connection with the world has influenced all his work; it has made his satire gentle, given his stories their charming quality, and imparted lasting power to his poetry.

Henry C. Bunner
Henry C. Bunner
The work upon which Bunner's fame must rest was all produced within a period of less than fifteen years. He was born in 1855 at Oswego, New York. He came to the city of New York when very young, and received his education there. A brief experience of business life sufficed to make his true vocation clear, and at the age of eighteen he began his literary apprenticeship on the Arcadian. When that periodical passed away, Puck was just struggling into2732 existence, and for the English edition, which was started in 1877, Bunner's services were secured. Half of his short life was spent in editorial connection with that paper. To his wisdom and literary abilities is due in large measure the success which has always attended the enterprise. Bunner had an intimate knowledge of American character and understood the foibles of his countrymen; but he was never cynical, and his satire was without hostility. He despised opportune journalism. His editorials were clear and vigorous; free not from partisanship, but from partisan rancor, and they made for honesty and independence. His firm stand against political corruption, socialistic vagaries, the misguided and often criminal efforts of labor agitators, and all the visionary schemes of diseased minds, has contributed to the stability of sound and self-respecting American citizenship.
The work that defines Bunner's reputation was all created in less than fifteen years. He was born in 1855 in Oswego, New York. He moved to New York City when he was very young and received his education there. A brief stint in the business world quickly made it clear what his true calling was, and at eighteen, he began his literary apprenticeship at the Arcadian. When that magazine folded, Puck was just getting started, and for the English edition launched in 1877, Bunner was brought on board. He spent half of his short life working with that publication. Much of its success can be attributed to his insight and writing skills. Bunner had a deep understanding of American character and was aware of his countrymen's quirks; however, he was never cynical, and his satire lacked hostility. He had no respect for opportunistic journalism. His editorials were clear and forceful; while they did have a point of view, they were free from partisan bitterness, promoting honesty and independence. His strong opposition to political corruption, socialist ideas, misguided labor movements, and all the unrealistic schemes from troubled minds has helped maintain a stable and respectable American citizenship.
Bunner's first decided success in story-telling was 'The Midge,' which appeared in 1886. It is a tale of New York life in the interesting old French quarter of South Fifth Avenue. Again, in 'The Story of a New York House,' he displayed the same quick feeling for the spirit of the place, as it was and is. This tale first appeared in the newly founded Scribner's Magazine, to which he has since been a constant contributor. Here some of his best short stories have been published, including the excellent 'Zadoc Pine,' with its healthy presentation of independent manhood in contest with the oppressive exactions of labor organizations. But Bunner was no believer in stories with a tendency; the conditions which lie at the root of great sociological questions he used as artistic material, never as texts. His stories are distinguished by simplicity of motive; each is related with fine unobtrusive humor and with an underlying pathos, never unduly emphasized. The most popular of his collections of tales is that entitled 'Short Sixes,' which, having first appeared in Puck, were published in book form in 1891. A second volume came out three years later. When the shadow of death had already fallen upon Bunner, a new collection of his sketches was in process of publication: 'Jersey Street and Jersey Lane.' In these, as in the still more recent 'Suburban Sage,' is revealed the same fineness of sympathetic observation in town and country that we have come to associate with Bunner's name. Among his prose writings there remains to be mentioned the series from Puck entitled 'Made in France.' These are an application of the methods of Maupassant to American subjects; they display that wonderful facility in reproducing the flavor of another's style which is exhibited in Bunner's verse in a still more eminent degree. His prose style never attained the perfection of literary finish, but it is easy and direct, free from sentimentality and rhetoric; in the simplicity of his conceptions and the delicacy of his treatment lies its chief charm.
Bunner's first major success in storytelling was 'The Midge,' which came out in 1886. It tells a story about New York life in the charming old French quarter of South Fifth Avenue. Similarly, in 'The Story of a New York House,' he showed the same keen sense of the area's vibe, both past and present. This story was first published in the newly launched Scribner's Magazine, where he has been a regular contributor since. Some of his best short stories have appeared there, including the outstanding 'Zadoc Pine,' which presents a robust depiction of independent manhood in conflict with the harsh demands of labor organizations. However, Bunner didn't subscribe to the idea of stories with a moral agenda; he used the underlying issues behind significant social questions as artistic material, rather than as lessons. His stories are marked by straightforward motives; each is told with a subtle, lighthearted humor and a deep emotional resonance that is never overstated. His most popular collection of tales is 'Short Sixes,' which was first published in Puck and then released as a book in 1891. A second volume followed three years later. When death had begun to loom over Bunner, a new collection of his sketches titled 'Jersey Street and Jersey Lane' was being prepared for publication. In these, as well as in the more recent 'Suburban Sage,' we see the same insightful and sympathetic observations of both city and country life that we associate with Bunner. Among his prose works, we should also mention the series from Puck called 'Made in France.' These pieces apply Maupassant's techniques to American subjects, showcasing Bunner's incredible ability to capture the essence of another's style, which is even more evident in his poetry. His prose style may not have reached complete literary refinement, but it is straightforward and clear, devoid of sentimentality and grandiloquence; the charm lies in the simplicity of his ideas and the subtlety of his execution.
2733 Bunner's verse, on the other hand, shows a complete mastery of form. He was a close student of Horace; he tried successfully the most exacting of exotic verse-forms, and enjoyed the distinction of having written the only English example of the difficult Chant-Royal. Graceful vers de société and bits of witty epigram flowed from him without effort. But it was not to this often dangerous facility that Bunner owed his poetic fame. His tenderness, his quick sympathy with nature, his insight into the human heart, above all, the love and longing that filled his soul, have infused into his perfected rhythms the spirit of universal brotherhood that underlies all genuine poetry. His 'Airs from Arcady' (1884) achieved a success unusual for a volume of poems; and the love lyrics and patriotic songs of his later volume, 'Rowen,' maintain the high level of the earlier book. The great mass of his poems is still buried in the back numbers of the magazines, from which the best are to be rescued in a new volume. If his place is not among the greatest of our time, he has produced a sufficient body of fine verse to rescue his name from oblivion and render his memory dear to all who value the legacy of a sincere and genuine poet. He died on May 11th, 1896, at the age of forty-one.
2733 Bunner’s poetry, on the other hand, demonstrates complete mastery of form. He was a keen student of Horace; he successfully tackled some of the most challenging exotic verse forms and stands out as the writer of the only English example of the difficult Chant-Royal. Graceful social verse and clever epigrams seemed to flow effortlessly from him. However, it wasn’t just this often risky skill that earned Bunner his poetic reputation. His tenderness, deep empathy for nature, understanding of the human heart, and especially the love and yearning that filled his soul infused his polished rhythms with a spirit of universal brotherhood that underlies all true poetry. His 'Airs from Arcady' (1884) was unusually successful for a collection of poems, and the love lyrics and patriotic songs in his later book, 'Rowen,' maintain the same high standard as the earlier work. A large portion of his poems remains hidden in old issues of magazines, from which the best should be gathered in a new collection. While his status may not be among the greatest of his era, he has created enough excellent verse to secure his name from being forgotten and to keep his memory cherished by all who appreciate the legacy of a sincere and genuine poet. He passed away on May 11th, 1896, at the age of forty-one.
TRIOLET
Queer kind of flower pot—yet That carafe of mignonette Is there a garden in heaven established,
To the little sick child in the basement—
The jug of mignonette,
In the tenement's highest window.
Copyrighted by Charles Scribner's Sons.
Copyright owned by Charles Scribner's Sons.
THE LOVE-LETTERS OF SMITH
From 'Short Sixes'
From 'Short Sixes'
When the little seamstress had climbed to her room in the story over the top story of the great brick tenement house in which she lived, she was quite tired out. If you do not understand what a story over a top story is, you must remember that there are no limits to human greed, and2734 hardly any to the height of tenement houses. When the man who owned that seven-story tenement found that he could rent another floor, he found no difficulty in persuading the guardians of our building laws to let him clap another story on the roof, like a cabin on the deck of a ship; and in the southeasterly of the four apartments on this floor the little seamstress lived. You could just see the top of her window from the street—the huge cornice that had capped the original front, and that served as her window-sill now, quite hid all the lower part of the story on top of the top story.
When the little seamstress made her way up to her room in the apartment above the highest floor of the big brick tenement where she lived, she was really exhausted. If you don't get what an apartment above the highest floor means, keep in mind that human greed knows no bounds, and2734 tenement buildings can reach incredible heights. When the man who owned that seven-story building realized he could rent out another floor, he easily convinced the authorities of our building regulations to allow him to add another story on top, like a cabin on a ship's deck; and in the southeast of the four apartments on this new floor, the little seamstress resided. You could barely see the top of her window from the street—the large cornice that capped the original facade, which now served as her window sill, completely blocked the view of the lower part of the flat above the top floor.
The little seamstress was scarcely thirty years old, but she was such an old-fashioned little body in so many of her looks and ways that I had almost spelled her "sempstress," after the fashion of our grandmothers. She had been a comely body, too; and would have been still, if she had not been thin and pale and anxious-eyed.
The little seamstress was barely thirty years old, but she seemed so old-fashioned in many of her looks and ways that I almost spelled her "sempstress," like our grandmothers. She had been a pretty woman, too, and would still be if she weren’t thin, pale, and anxious-eyed.
She was tired out to-night, because she had been working hard all day for a lady who lived far up in the "New Wards" beyond Harlem River, and after the long journey home she had to climb seven flights of tenement-house stairs. She was too tired, both in body and in mind, to cook the two little chops she had brought home. She would save them for breakfast, she thought. So she made herself a cup of tea on the miniature stove, and ate a slice of dry bread with it. It was too much trouble to make toast.
She was worn out tonight because she had been working hard all day for a lady who lived far up in the "New Wards" beyond the Harlem River, and after the long journey home, she had to climb seven flights of tenement-house stairs. She was too exhausted, both physically and mentally, to cook the two little chops she had brought home. She decided to save them for breakfast. So, she made herself a cup of tea on the tiny stove and ate a slice of dry bread with it. It was too much effort to make toast.
But after dinner she watered her flowers. She was never too tired for that, and the six pots of geraniums that caught the south sun on the top of the cornice did their best to repay her. Then she sat down in her rocking-chair by the window and looked out. Her eyry was high above all the other buildings, and she could look across some low roofs opposite and see the further end of Tompkins Square, with its sparse spring green showing faintly through the dusk. The eternal roar of the city floated up to her and vaguely troubled her. She was a country girl; and although she had lived for ten years in New York, she had never grown used to that ceaseless murmur. To-night she felt the languor of the new season, as well as the heaviness of physical exhaustion. She was almost too tired to go to bed.
But after dinner, she watered her flowers. She was never too tired for that, and the six pots of geraniums that caught the southern sun on the top of the cornice did their best to reward her. Then she sat down in her rocking chair by the window and looked out. Her perch was high above all the other buildings, and she could see across some low roofs opposite to the far end of Tompkins Square, with its sparse spring greenery faintly visible through the dusk. The constant noise of the city floated up to her and vaguely unsettled her. She was a country girl; and even though she had lived in New York for ten years, she had never gotten used to that endless hum. Tonight, she felt the fatigue of the new season, along with the weight of physical exhaustion. She was almost too tired to go to bed.
She thought of the hard day done and the hard day to be begun after the night spent on the hard little bed. She thought2735 of the peaceful days in the country, when she taught school in the Massachusetts village where she was born. She thought of a hundred small slights that she had to bear from people better fed than bred. She thought of the sweet green fields that she rarely saw nowadays. She thought of the long journey forth and back that must begin and end her morrow's work, and she wondered if her employer would think to offer to pay her fare. Then she pulled herself together. She must think of more agreeable things or she could not sleep. And as the only agreeable things she had to think about were her flowers, she looked at the garden on top of the cornice.
She thought about the long day that was over and the tough day ahead after spending the night on the uncomfortable little bed. She thought of the peaceful days in the countryside when she taught school in the Massachusetts village where she grew up. She recalled a hundred small insults she had to endure from people who were better fed than raised. She remembered the sweet green fields that she hardly ever saw anymore. She considered the long commute that would start and end her work tomorrow, and she wondered if her boss would think to offer to cover her fare. Then she gathered herself. She needed to focus on more pleasant thoughts, or she wouldn’t be able to sleep. Since the only pleasant thoughts she had were about her flowers, she looked at the garden on top of the ledge.
A peculiar gritting noise made her look down, and she saw a cylindrical object that glittered in the twilight, advancing in an irregular and uncertain manner toward her flower-pots. Looking closer, she saw that it was a pewter beer-mug, which somebody in the next apartment was pushing with a two-foot rule. On top of the beer-mug was a piece of paper, and on this paper was written, in a sprawling, half-formed hand:—
A strange grinding noise made her look down, and she saw a cylindrical object that sparkled in the dusk, moving in an erratic and unsure way toward her flower pots. Looking closer, she realized it was a pewter beer mug, which someone in the next apartment was pushing with a two-foot ruler. On top of the beer mug was a piece of paper, and on this paper was written, in a messy, half-formed handwriting:—
drink it
The seamstress started up in terror and shut the window. She remembered that there was a man in the next apartment. She had seen him on the stairs on Sundays. He seemed a grave, decent person; but—he must be drunk. She sat down on her bed all a tremble. Then she reasoned with herself. The man was drunk, that was all. He probably would not annoy her further. And if he did, she had only to retreat to Mrs. Mulvaney's apartment in the rear, and Mr. Mulvaney, who was a highly respectable man and worked in a boiler-shop, would protect her. So, being a poor woman who had already had occasion to excuse—and refuse—two or three "libberties" of like sort, she made up her mind to go to bed like a reasonable seamstress, and she did. She was rewarded, for when her light was out, she could see in the moonlight that the two-foot rule appeared again with one joint bent back, hitched itself into the mug-handle, and withdrew the mug.
The seamstress jumped in fear and closed the window. She remembered there was a man in the next apartment. She had seen him on the stairs on Sundays. He seemed like a serious, decent guy; but—he must be drunk. She sat down on her bed, trembling. Then she tried to calm herself. The man was drunk, that was all. He probably wouldn’t bother her anymore. And if he did, she could just go to Mrs. Mulvaney’s apartment in the back, and Mr. Mulvaney, who was a very respectable man and worked in a boiler shop, would protect her. So, being a poor woman who had already had to excuse—and refuse—two or three similar advances, she decided to go to bed like a sensible seamstress, and she did. She was rewarded because when her light was out, she could see in the moonlight that the two-foot rule appeared again with one joint bent back, hooked itself into the mug handle, and pulled the mug away.
The next day was a hard one for the little seamstress, and she hardly thought of the affair of the night before until the same hour had come around again, and she sat once more by2736 her window. Then she smiled at the remembrance. "Poor fellow," she said in her charitable heart, "I've no doubt he's awfully ashamed of it now. Perhaps he was never tipsy before. Perhaps he didn't know there was a lone woman in here to be frightened."
The next day was tough for the little seamstress, and she barely thought about what happened the night before until the same time came around again, and she found herself sitting by2736 her window once more. Then she smiled at the memory. "Poor guy," she said with a kind heart, "I bet he's really embarrassed about it now. Maybe he's never been drunk before. Maybe he didn’t realize there was a woman alone in here to scare."
Just then she heard a gritting sound. She looked down. The pewter pot was in front of her, and the two-foot rule was slowly retiring. On the pot was a piece of paper, and on the paper was—
Just then she heard a grinding sound. She looked down. The pewter pot was in front of her, and the two-foot ruler was slowly moving away. On the pot was a piece of paper, and on the paper was—
This time the little seamstress shut her window with a bang of indignation. The color rose to her pale cheeks. She thought that she would go down to see the janitor at once. Then she remembered the seven flights of stairs; and she resolved to see the janitor in the morning. Then she went to bed, and saw the mug drawn back just as it had been drawn back the night before.
This time, the little seamstress slammed her window shut in anger. Color rushed to her pale cheeks. She considered going down to see the janitor right away. But then she remembered the seven flights of stairs and decided to talk to him in the morning instead. After that, she went to bed and noticed the mug pulled back just like it had been the night before.
The morning came, but somehow the seamstress did not care to complain to the janitor. She hated to make trouble—and the janitor might think—and—and—well, if the wretch did it again she would speak to him herself, and that would settle it. And so on the next night, which was a Thursday, the little seamstress sat down by her window, resolved to settle the matter. And she had not sat there long, rocking in the creaking little rocking-chair which she had brought with her from her old home, when the pewter pot hove in sight, with a piece of paper on the top. This time the legend read:—
The morning arrived, but the seamstress didn’t want to bother the janitor. She disliked causing trouble—and the janitor might think—and—and—well, if that wretched person did it again, she would talk to him herself, and that would take care of it. So, on the following night, which was a Thursday, the little seamstress settled by her window, determined to sort things out. She hadn't been there long, swaying in the creaky little rocking chair she had brought from her old home, when the pewter pot came into view, with a piece of paper on top. This time, the note read:—
The seamstress did not quite know whether to laugh or to cry. But she felt that the time had come for speech. She leaned out of her window and addressed the twilight heaven.
The seamstress wasn't sure if she should laugh or cry. But she sensed that it was time to speak up. She leaned out of her window and spoke to the evening sky.
"Mr.—Mr.—sir—I—will you please put your head out of the window so that I can speak to you?"
"Excuse me, sir—I—could you please lean out of the window so I can talk to you?"
The silence of the other room was undisturbed. The seamstress drew back, blushing. But before she could nerve herself for another attack, a piece of paper appeared on the end of the two-foot rule.2737
The silence in the other room was unbroken. The seamstress pulled back, feeling embarrassed. But before she could gather her courage for another attempt, a piece of paper showed up at the end of the two-foot ruler.2737
mend it I have said I would not. Address you and me Won't
What was the little seamstress to do? She stood by the window and thought hard about it. Should she complain to the janitor? But the creature was perfectly respectful. No doubt he meant to be kind. He certainly was kind, to waste these pots of porter on her. She remembered the last time—and the first—that she had drunk porter. It was at home, when she was a young girl, after she had the diphtheria. She remembered how good it was, and how it had given her back her strength. And without one thought of what she was doing, she lifted the pot of porter and took one little reminiscent sip—two little reminiscent sips—and became aware of her utter fall and defeat. She blushed now as she had never blushed before, put the pot down, closed the window, and fled to her bed like a deer to the woods.
What was the little seamstress supposed to do? She stood by the window and thought hard about it. Should she complain to the janitor? But the guy was perfectly respectful. He probably meant to be nice. He definitely was nice, to waste these pots of porter on her. She remembered the last time—and the first—she had drunk porter. It was at home, when she was a young girl, after she had diphtheria. She recalled how good it was and how it had helped her regain her strength. Without thinking about what she was doing, she lifted the pot of porter and took one little sip—two little sips—and realized her complete downfall and defeat. She blushed now like she never had before, set the pot down, closed the window, and ran to her bed like a deer fleeing into the woods.
And when the porter arrived the next night, bearing the simple appeal—
And when the doorman showed up the next night, carrying the straightforward request
the little seamstress arose and grasped the pot firmly by the handle, and poured its contents over the earth around her largest geranium. She poured the contents out to the last drop, and then she dropped the pot, and ran back and sat on her bed and cried, with her face hid in her hands.
the little seamstress got up and grabbed the pot firmly by the handle, pouring its contents over the soil around her biggest geranium. She emptied the pot completely, then dropped it, ran back, and sat on her bed, crying with her face hidden in her hands.
"Now," she said to herself, "you've done it! And you're just as nasty and hard-hearted and suspicious and mean as—as pusley!" And she wept to think of her hardness of heart. "He will never give me a chance to say 'I am sorry,'" she thought. And really, she might have spoken kindly to the poor man, and told him that she was much obliged to him, but that he really must not ask her to drink porter with him.
"Okay," she said to herself, "you've really messed up! And you're just as nasty, cold, suspicious, and mean as—as pusley!" And she cried at the thought of her coldness. "He'll never give me the chance to say 'I'm sorry,'" she thought. Honestly, she could have spoken kindly to the poor guy and told him that she appreciated him, but he really shouldn’t ask her to drink porter with him.
"But it's all over and done now," she said to herself as she sat at her window on Saturday night. And then she looked at the cornice, and saw the faithful little pewter pot traveling slowly toward her.
"But it's all over now," she said to herself as she sat by her window on Saturday night. Then she looked at the cornice and saw the trusty little pewter pot making its way slowly toward her.
She was conquered. This act of Christian forbearance was too much for her kindly spirit. She read the inscription on the paper,
She felt defeated. This act of Christian patience was overwhelming for her kind-hearted nature. She read the words on the paper,
but better for Folks
2738 and she lifted the pot to her lips, which were not half so red as her cheeks, and took a good, hearty, grateful draught.
2738 and she brought the pot to her lips, which were nowhere near as red as her cheeks, and took a big, hearty, grateful drink.
She sipped in thoughtful silence after this first plunge, and presently she was surprised to find the bottom of the pot in full view. On the table at her side a few pearl buttons were screwed up in a bit of white paper. She untwisted the paper and smoothed it out, and wrote in a tremulous hand—she could write a very neat hand—
She sipped quietly after her first drink, and soon she was surprised to see the bottom of the cup clearly. On the table next to her, a few pearl buttons were wrapped in a piece of white paper. She unwrapped the paper and smoothed it out, then wrote in a shaky handwriting—she could write very neatly hand
This she laid on the top of the pot, and in a moment the bent two-foot rule appeared and drew the mail-carriage home. Then she sat still, enjoying the warm glow of the porter, which seemed to have permeated her entire being with a heat that was not at all like the unpleasant and oppressive heat of the atmosphere, an atmosphere heavy with the spring damp. A gritting on the tin aroused her. A piece of paper lay under her eyes.
This she placed on top of the pot, and in a moment the bent two-foot ruler showed up and pulled the mail carriage home. Then she sat still, savoring the warm glow of the porter, which felt like it had filled her whole being with a heat that was nothing like the unpleasant, oppressive heat of the atmosphere, weighed down by the dampness of spring. A scraping sound on the tin got her attention. A piece of paper lay in front of her.
Now it is unlikely that in the whole round and range of conversational commonplaces there was one other greeting that could have induced the seamstress to continue the exchange of communications. But this simple and homely phrase touched her country heart. What did "groing weather" matter to the toilers in this waste of brick and mortar? This stranger must be, like herself, a country-bred soul, longing for the new green and the upturned brown mold of the country fields. She took up the paper, and wrote under the first message:—
Now, it's unlikely that in the entire range of everyday conversation, there was any other greeting that could have encouraged the seamstress to keep talking. But this simple, down-to-earth phrase resonated with her rural heart. What did "growing weather" mean to the workers in this sea of brick and concrete? This stranger must be, like her, a country-bred person, yearning for the new green sprouts and the freshly turned brown soil of the countryside. She picked up the paper and wrote beneath the first message:—
But that seemed curt: "for—" she added; "for" what? She did not know. At last in desperation she put down "potatoes." The piece of paper was withdrawn, and came back with an addition:—
But that felt blunt: "for—" she added; "for" what? She had no idea. Finally, in frustration, she wrote down "potatoes." The piece of paper was taken away and returned with an addition:—
And when the little seamstress had read this, and grasped the fact that "m-i-s-t" represented the writer's pronunciation of "moist," she laughed softly to herself. A man whose mind at such a time was seriously bent upon potatoes was not a man to be feared. She found a half-sheet of note-paper, and wrote:—
And when the little seamstress read this and realized that "m-i-s-t" was the writer's way of spelling "moist," she chuckled softly to herself. A guy who was seriously focused on potatoes at a time like that was not someone to be afraid of. She found a half-sheet of note paper and wrote:—
I lived in a small village before I came to New York, but I am afraid I do not know much about farming. Are you a farmer?
I used to live in a small town before moving to New York, but I’m sorry, I don’t know much about farming. Are you a farmer?
The answer came:—
The answer arrived:—
As she read this, the seamstress heard the church clock strike nine.
As she read this, the seamstress heard the church clock chime nine.
"Bless me, is it so late?" she cried, and she hurriedly penciled Good Night, thrust the paper out, and closed the window. But a few minutes later, passing by, she saw yet another bit of paper on the cornice, fluttering in the evening breeze. It said only good nite, and after a moment's hesitation, the little seamstress took it in and gave it shelter.
"Wow, is it really that late?" she exclaimed, quickly writing Good Night, pushing the paper out, and shutting the window. But a few minutes later, as she walked by, she noticed another piece of paper on the ledge, fluttering in the evening breeze. It simply read good nite, and after a moment of hesitation, the little seamstress brought it inside and kept it safe.
After this they were the best of friends. Every evening the pot appeared, and while the seamstress drank from it at her window, Mr. Smith drank from its twin at his; and notes were exchanged as rapidly as Mr. Smith's early education permitted. They told each other their histories, and Mr. Smith's was one of travel and variety, which he seemed to consider quite a matter of course. He had followed the sea, he had farmed, he had been a logger and a hunter in the Maine woods. Now he was foreman of an East River lumber-yard, and he was prospering. In a year or two he would have enough laid by to go home to Bucksport and buy a share in a ship-building business. All this dribbled out in the course of a jerky but variegated correspondence, in which autobiographic details were mixed with reflections moral and philosophical.
After that, they became the best of friends. Every evening, the pot showed up, and while the seamstress sipped from it at her window, Mr. Smith drank from its twin at his. They exchanged notes as quickly as Mr. Smith’s early education allowed. They shared their stories, and Mr. Smith’s was filled with travel and adventure, which he seemed to think was completely normal. He had been at sea, farmed, logged, and hunted in the Maine woods. Now, he was the foreman of a lumber yard on the East River, and he was doing well. In a year or two, he would have enough saved to go back to Bucksport and buy a stake in a shipbuilding business. All of this came out in the course of a lively but varied correspondence, where personal stories were mixed with moral and philosophical reflections.
A few samples will give an idea of Mr. Smith's style:—
A few examples will give you an idea of Mr. Smith's style:—
To which the seamstress replied:—
The seamstress replied:—
But Mr. Smith disposed of this subject very briefly:—
But Mr. Smith wrapped up this topic really quickly:—
2740 Further he vouchsafed:—
Further he granted:—
crack up to be
thugs
The seamstress had taught school one winter, and she could not refrain from making an attempt to reform Mr. Smith's orthography. One evening, in answer to this communication,—
The seamstress had taught at a school one winter, and she couldn't help but try to improve Mr. Smith's spelling. One evening, in response to this message,—
lbs weight
she wrote:—
she texted:—
but she gave up the attempt when he responded:—
but she gave up the attempt when he replied:—
The spring wore on, and the summer came, and still the evening drink and the evening correspondence brightened the close of each day for the little seamstress. And the draught of porter put her to sleep each night, giving her a calmer rest than she had ever known during her stay in the noisy city; and it began, moreover, to make a little "meet" for her. And then the thought that she was going to have an hour of pleasant companionship somehow gave her courage to cook and eat her little dinner, however tired she was. The seamstress's cheeks began to blossom with the June roses.
The spring went on, and summer arrived, and still the evening drink and the evening letters brightened the end of each day for the little seamstress. The pint of porter helped her sleep each night, giving her a more peaceful rest than she had ever experienced during her time in the noisy city; and it also started to put a little weight on her. Plus, the thought of having an hour of enjoyable company somehow gave her the motivation to cook and eat her small dinner, no matter how tired she felt. The seamstress's cheeks started to bloom like June roses.
And all this time Mr. Smith kept his vow of silence unbroken, though the seamstress sometimes tempted him with little ejaculations and exclamations to which he might have responded. He was silent and invisible. Only the smoke of his pipe, and the2741 clink of his mug as he set it down on the cornice, told her that a living, material Smith was her correspondent. They never met on the stairs, for their hours of coming and going did not coincide. Once or twice they passed each other in the street—but Mr. Smith looked straight ahead of him about a foot over her head. The little seamstress thought he was a very fine-looking man, with his six feet one and three-quarters and his thick brown beard. Most people would have called him plain.
And all this time Mr. Smith kept his vow of silence, never breaking it, even though the seamstress sometimes tempted him with little comments and exclamations he could have responded to. He remained silent and unseen. Only the smoke from his pipe and the 2741 clink of his mug when he set it down on the ledge reminded her that a real, living Smith was communicating with her. They never ran into each other on the stairs, as their schedules didn’t overlap. A couple of times they passed each other on the street—but Mr. Smith looked straight ahead about a foot above her head. The little seamstress thought he was quite handsome, standing six feet one and three-quarters tall with his thick brown beard. Most people would have described him as plain.
Once she spoke to him. She was coming home one summer evening, and a gang of corner-loafers stopped her and demanded money to buy beer, as is their custom. Before she had time to be frightened, Mr. Smith appeared,—whence, she knew not,—scattered the gang like chaff, and collaring two of the human hyenas, kicked them, with deliberate, ponderous, alternate kicks, until they writhed in ineffable agony. When he let them crawl away, she turned to him and thanked him warmly, looking very pretty now, with the color in her cheeks. But Mr. Smith answered no word. He stared over her head, grew red in the face, fidgeted nervously, but held his peace until his eyes fell on a rotund Teuton passing by.
Once she talked to him. She was coming home one summer evening when a group of loiterers stopped her and demanded money for beer, as they usually did. Before she had a chance to be scared, Mr. Smith showed up—out of nowhere, it seemed—scattered the group like dust, and grabbed two of the guys, kicking them with slow, heavy kicks until they squirmed in pain. When he finally let them crawl away, she turned to him and thanked him warmly, looking very pretty now with a flush in her cheeks. But Mr. Smith didn’t say a word. He gazed over her head, turned red in the face, fidgeted nervously, but stayed quiet until his eyes landed on a chubby man walking by.
"Say, Dutchy!" he roared. The German stood aghast. "I ain't got nothing to write with!" thundered Mr. Smith, looking him in the eye. And then the man of his word passed on his way.
"Hey, Dutchy!" he shouted. The German looked shocked. "I don’t have anything to write with!" Mr. Smith yelled, staring him down. And then the man of his word walked away.
And so the summer went on, and the two correspondents chatted silently from window to window, hid from sight of all the world below by the friendly cornice. And they looked out over the roof and saw the green of Tompkins Square grow darker and dustier as the months went on.
And so the summer continued, and the two correspondents exchanged silent chats from window to window, hidden from the view of everyone below by the friendly cornice. They looked out over the roof and watched as the green of Tompkins Square became darker and dustier as the months passed.
Mr. Smith was given to Sunday trips into the suburbs, and he never came back without a bunch of daisies or black-eyed Susans or, later, asters or golden-rod for the little seamstress. Sometimes, with a sagacity rare in his sex, he brought her a whole plant, with fresh loam for potting.
Mr. Smith often took trips to the suburbs on Sundays, and he always returned with a bunch of daisies or black-eyed Susans, or later, asters or goldenrod for the little seamstress. Sometimes, with a wisdom uncommon for men, he brought her an entire plant, complete with fresh soil for potting.
He gave her also a reel in a bottle, which, he wrote, he had "maid" himself, and some coral, and a dried flying-fish that was something fearful to look upon, with its sword-like fins and its hollow eyes. At first she could not go to sleep with that flying-fish hanging on the wall.
He also gave her a reel in a bottle, which he wrote he had "made" himself, along with some coral and a dried flying fish that looked really scary, with its sword-like fins and hollow eyes. At first, she couldn't sleep with that flying fish hanging on the wall.
But he surprised the little seamstress very much one cool September evening, when he shoved this letter along the cornice:—
But he really surprised the little seamstress one cool September evening when he slid this letter along the edge of the window:—
The little seamstress gazed at this letter a long time. Perhaps she was wondering in what Ready Letter-Writer of the last century Mr. Smith had found his form. Perhaps she was amused at the results of his first attempt at punctuation. Perhaps she was thinking of something else, for there were tears in her eyes and a smile on her small mouth.
The little seamstress stared at this letter for a long time. Maybe she was wondering which Ready Letter-Writer from the last century Mr. Smith had used for his format. Maybe she found the results of his first try at punctuation amusing. Or perhaps she was thinking of something else, because there were tears in her eyes and a smile on her small mouth.
But it must have been a long time, and Mr. Smith must have grown nervous, for presently another communication came along the line where the top of the cornice was worn smooth. It read:
But it must have been a while, and Mr. Smith must have gotten anxious, because soon another message came along the line where the top of the cornice was worn smooth. It read:
2743 The little seamstress seized a piece of paper and wrote:—
2743 The young seamstress grabbed a piece of paper and wrote:—
Then she rose and passed it out to him, leaning out of the window, and their faces met.
Then she got up and handed it to him, leaning out of the window, and their faces came together.
Copyright of Keppler and Schwarzmann.
Copyright by Keppler and Schwarzmann.
THE WAY TO ARCADY
To Arcady, to Arcady; Oh, how do I get to Arcady,
Where are all the happy leaves?
The spring is rustling in the tree—
The tree that the wind is blowing through—
It makes the flowers shimmer in white. I didn't know the sky could burn so blue. Nor do any breezes blow so lightly.
They play an old-fashioned tune for me,
To Arcady and beyond.
Sir Poet, in the old, worn coat,
Stop mocking the songbird's tune.
How have you felt for any song,
Are you the one in the worn-out brown shoes? Your script, swinging by your side,
Opens with an emaciated mouth wide with hunger.
I'll fill it up nicely with red pieces,
If you could share the path to follow.
And if you just stay in sync with me
You walk the path to Arcady.
And how much longer will the journey be?
Through the forest, through the flowers—
Through summer moments and winter hours.
I've walked this path my whole life long,
And don’t know where it could be right now;2744
My guide is just the inspiration for a song,
That means I can’t make a mistake,
Whether the path is clear or dark On the road to Arcady.
There’s never an echo now to sound Remembering the trick of rhyme.
Your hair is white, and your face shows wisdom—
That Love must kiss that Mortal's eyes. Who hopes to see beautiful Arcady?
No amount of gold can get you in there,
But impoverished Love may go entirely bare;
No wisdom gained from exhaustion, But Love enters wearing Fool's attire; No fame that cleverness could ever achieve,
But only Love can guide Love in
To Arcady, to Arcady.
I've got both wisdom and wealth,
And fame and reputation, along with the praise of great individuals; But Love, oh Love! I don’t have it. There was a time when life was fresh—
But far away and mostly forgotten—
I only know her eyes were blue; But love—I’m afraid I never really understood it. We didn't get married because we didn't have enough money,
She is gone, and I am old.
Everything has come to me since then,
Save Love, oh Love! and Arcady.
My path is for Love and Arcady.
What love do you have to guide you there? To Arcady, to Arcady?
Her face lit up at the sound—
To take me to the lush green fields,
To stroll hand in hand.
The songs inside my heart that move me
Are all of her, are all of her. My maid has been dead for many years now, he said. She’s waiting for me in Arcady.
To Arcady, to Arcady; Oh, that's the way to Arcady,
Where all the leaves are cheerful.
Copyrighted by Charles Scribner's Sons.
Copyrighted by Charles Scribner's Sons.
CHANT-ROYAL
I, Adolphe Culpepper Ferguson, for behold!
I am locked in by my landlady, For being brief on this gloomy Saturday,
Nor having silver coins to pay with:
She has turned and left with my key; Therefore, not even like other tenants who are free,
I sing (like prisoners to their dungeon stones
When after ten days they make up for a binge):
Check out the accomplishments of Mrs. Jones!
I don’t know, when tomorrow starts, If I need to write to Briggs & Co.,
To ask them to provide the necessary tin
To secure the release of their salesman, so he can Proceed like other boarders do all the time—
As I hear people gathering now from their tea, Guided by my landlady's daughter
Piano-ward. Today, with all my complaints,
I've been served dry bread and water. Check out what Mrs. Jones has done!
Playing 'The Maiden's Prayer' slow—
That gets him, just like the banco skin does. The naive country person. As for me, I pray
That Badarjewska maid might wait forever. Here she sits with a lover, just like we did. Come sit with me, Amabel! Can it be That all that hard work in courting doesn't make up for Is there a shortage of trade dollars for Saturday? Check out what Mrs. Jones has done!
I do not forget, for I have been young. Smith was once the charming womanizer. Yet I remember that once, Smith was forced to stay He was in his room, not calm like I was; But his noise was not enjoyable at all. He found little comfort in playing on the bones. Or banging on his stovepipe, that I see.
Check out what Mrs. Jones has done!
I will show you—yes, I will show you up. Your buckwheat is too thick, and your tea is too weak.
Hey! I'm challenging you, ready for the fight:
You do not "keep a first-class house," I say!
It does not agree with the advertisements.
You host a British person with a puggaree, And you have hosted Jacobses and Cohns,
Also a do-over. So I renounce you!
Check out what Mrs. Jones has done!
ENVOY
You can't run in a robe de nuit.
Check out what Mrs. Jones has done!
Copyrighted by Charles Scribner's Sons.
Copyrighted by Scribner.
JOHN BUNYAN
(1628-1688)
(1628-1688)
BY REV. EDWIN P. PARKER
BY REV. EDWIN P. PARKER

John Bunyan, son of Thomas Bunnionn Junr and Margaret Bentley, was born 1628, in the quaint old village of Elstow, one mile southwest of Bedford, near the spot where, three hundred years before, his ancestor William Boynon resided. His father was a poor tinker or "braseyer," and his mother's lineage is unknown. He says,—"I never went to school to Aristotle or Plato, but was brought up at my father's house in a very mean condition, among a company of poor countrymen."
John Bunyan, son of Thomas Bunnionn Junr and Margaret Bentley, was born in 1628 in the small village of Elstow, one mile southwest of Bedford, close to where his ancestor William Boynon lived three hundred years earlier. His father was a poor tinkerer, or "braseyer," and his mother's family background is unknown. He said, "I never went to school with Aristotle or Plato, but grew up in my father's home in very humble circumstances, among a group of poor country people."
He learned to read and write "according to the rate of other poor men's children"; but soon lost "almost utterly" the little he had learned. Shortly after his mother's death, when he was about seventeen years of age, he served as a soldier for several months, probably in the Parliamentary army. Not long afterward he married a woman as poor as himself, by whose gentle influence he was gradually led into the way of those severe spiritual conflicts and "painful exercises of mind" from which he finally came forth, at great cost, victorious. These religious experiences, vividly described in his 'Grace Abounding,' traceable in the course of his chief Pilgrim, and frequently referred to in his discourses, have been too literally interpreted by some, and too much explained away as unreal by others; but present no special difficulty to those who will but consider Bunyan's own explanations.
He learned to read and write "like other poor kids"; but soon lost "almost everything" he had learned. Shortly after his mother passed away, when he was around seventeen, he served as a soldier for several months, probably in the Parliamentary army. Not long after, he married a woman who was just as poor as he was, and her gentle influence gradually led him into intense spiritual struggles and "painful mental exercises" from which he ultimately emerged victorious, at a great cost. These religious experiences, vividly described in his 'Grace Abounding,' evident in the journey of his main character, and frequently mentioned in his talks, have been interpreted too literally by some and too often dismissed as fictional by others; but they pose no special challenge for those who are willing to consider Bunyan's own explanations.
From boyhood he had lived a roving and non-religious life, although possessing no little tenderness of conscience. He was neither intemperate nor dishonest; he was not a law-breaker; he explicitly and indignantly declares:—"If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged by the neck till they be dead, John Bunyan would still be alive and well!" The particular sins of which he was guilty, so far as he specifies them, were profane swearing, from which he suddenly ceased at a woman's reproof, and certain sports, innocent enough in themselves, which the prevailing Puritan rigor severely condemned. What, then, of that vague and exceeding sinfulness of which he so bitterly accuses and repents himself? It was that vision of sin, however disproportionate, which a deeply wounded and graciously healed spirit often has, in looking back upon the past from that theological standpoint whence all want of conformity to the perfect law of God seems heinous and dreadful.
From childhood, he had lived a carefree and non-religious life, though he had a fair amount of guilt. He wasn't excessive or dishonest; he didn't break the law; he clearly and indignantly states:—"If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged by the neck until they were dead, John Bunyan would still be alive and well!" The specific sins he acknowledges, as far as he mentions them, were cursing, which he stopped immediately after a woman's reprimand, and certain activities, harmless in themselves, which the strict Puritan standards harshly condemned. So, what about that vague and overwhelming sense of sin that he so passionately criticizes and regrets? It was that distorted perception of sin, regardless of how exaggerated, that a deeply wounded and graciously healed soul often experiences when reflecting on the past from a theological viewpoint where any failure to align with God's perfect law seems terrible and alarming.
"A sinner may be comparatively a little sinner, and sensibly a great one. There are two sorts of greatness in sin: greatness by reason of number; greatness by reason of the horrible nature of sin. In the last sense, he that has but one sin, if such an one could be found, may in his own eyes find himself the biggest sinner in the world."
"A sinner might appear to be a minor offender compared to others, but feel like a major one on the inside. There are two ways to gauge the seriousness of sin: one is based on the number of sins committed, and the other is based on the severity of the sin itself. In the latter sense, someone with just one sin—if such a person exists—might view themselves as the biggest sinner in the world."
"Visions of God break the heart, because, by the sight the soul then has of His perfections, it sees its own infinite and unspeakable disproportion."
"Visions of God break the heart because, with the perspective the soul gains from His perfection, it becomes aware of its own infinite and indescribable shortcomings."
"The best saints are most sensible of their sins, and most apt to make mountains of their molehills."
"The best saints are the most conscious of their sins and are the most likely to make a big deal out of their minor mistakes."
Such sentences from Bunyan's own writings—and many like them might be quoted—shed more light upon the much-debated question of his "wickedness" than all that his biographers have written.
Such sentences from Bunyan's own writings—and many like them could be quoted—shed more light on the much-debated question of his "wickedness" than everything his biographers have written.
In John Gifford, pastor of a little Free Church in Bedford, Bunyan found a wise friend, and in 1653 he joined that church. He soon discovered his gifts among the brethren, and in due time was appointed to the office of a gospel minister, in which he labored with indefatigable industry and zeal, and with ever-increasing fame and success, until his death. His hard personal fortunes between the Restoration of 1660 and the Declaration of Indulgence of 1672, including his imprisonment for twelve years in Bedford Gaol; his subsequent imprisonment in 1675-6, when the first part of the 'Pilgrim's Progress' was probably written; and the arduous engagements of his later and comparatively peaceful years,—must be sought in biographies, the latest and perhaps the best of which is that by Rev. John Brown, minister of the Bunyan Church at Bedford. The statute under which Bunyan suffered is the 35th Eliz., Cap. 1, re-enacted with rigor in the 16th Charles II., Cap. 4, 1662; and the spirit of it appears in the indictment preferred against him:—"that he hath devilishly and perniciously abstained from coming to Church to hear Divine service, and is a common upholder of several unlawful meetings and conventicles, to the great disturbance and distraction of the good subjects of this Kingdom," etc., etc.
In John Gifford, the pastor of a small Free Church in Bedford, Bunyan found a wise friend, and in 1653 he joined that church. He quickly discovered his talents among the members and was eventually appointed as a gospel minister, where he worked tirelessly and passionately, gaining fame and success until his death. His difficult personal circumstances between the Restoration of 1660 and the Declaration of Indulgence in 1672 included a twelve-year imprisonment in Bedford Gaol; his subsequent imprisonment in 1675-6, during which the first part of 'Pilgrim's Progress' was likely written; and the challenging commitments of his later, comparatively peaceful years—these details can be found in biographies, the most recent and possibly the best being that by Rev. John Brown, minister of the Bunyan Church in Bedford. The law under which Bunyan suffered is the 35th Elizabeth, Chapter 1, re-enacted strictly in the 16th Charles II, Chapter 4, 1662; and its essence is reflected in the charges brought against him:—"that he has devilishly and perniciously avoided coming to Church to hear Divine service, and is a common supporter of various unlawful gatherings and meetings, greatly disturbing and distracting the good subjects of this Kingdom," etc., etc.
The story of Bunyan's life up to the time of his imprisonment, and particularly that of his arrests and examinations before the justices, and also the account of his experiences in prison, should be read in his own most graphic narrative, in the 'Grace Abounding,' which is one of the most precious portions of all autobiographic literature. Bunyan was born and bred, he lived and labored, among the common people, with whom his sympathies were strong and tender, and by whom he was regarded with the utmost veneration and affection. He understood them, and they him. For nearly a century they were almost the only readers of his published writings. They came to call him Bishop Bunyan. His native genius, his great human-heartedness and loving-kindness, his burning zeal and indomitable courage, his racy humor and kindling imagination, all vitalized2749 by the spiritual force which came upon him through the encompassing atmosphere of devout Puritanism, were consecrated to the welfare of his fellow-men. His personal friend, Mr. Doe, describes him as "tall in stature, strong-boned, of a ruddy face, with sparkling eyes, nose well set, mouth moderately large, forehead something high, and his habit always plain and modest." His portrait, painted in 1685, shows a vigorous, kindly face, with mustachios and imperial, and abundance of hair falling in long wavy masses about the neck and shoulders,—more Cavalier-like than Roundhead.
The story of Bunyan's life up to his imprisonment, especially his arrests and the examinations he faced before the justices, as well as his experiences in prison, should be read in his own vivid narrative, 'Grace Abounding,' which is one of the most treasured parts of autobiographical literature. Bunyan was born and raised among ordinary people, with whom he felt a deep connection and empathy, and who held him in high regard and affection. He understood them, and they understood him. For nearly a century, they were almost the only ones who read his published works. They came to call him Bishop Bunyan. His natural talent, deep compassion, loving kindness, passionate zeal, unwavering courage, vibrant humor, and imaginative spirit, all energized by the spiritual influence of the devout Puritan environment around him, were dedicated to the well-being of others. His close friend, Mr. Doe, describes him as "tall, strong-boned, with a ruddy face, sparkling eyes, a well-defined nose, a moderately large mouth, a slightly high forehead, and always dressed plainly and modestly." His portrait, painted in 1685, depicts a strong, kind face, complete with mustaches and a beard, and rich, wavy hair that falls long around his neck and shoulders—more like a Cavalier than a Roundhead.

JOHN BUNYAN.
John Bunyan.
Bunyan was a voluminous writer, and his works, many of them posthumous, are said to equal in number the sixty years of his life. But even the devout and sympathetic critic is compelled to acknowledge the justice of that verdict of time which has consigned most of them to a virtual oblivion. The controversial tracts possess no elements of enduring interest. The doctrinal and spiritual discourses are elaborations of a system of religious thought which long ago "had its day and ceased to be." Yet they contain pithy sentences, homely and pat illustrations, and many a paragraph, rugged or tender, in which one recognizes the stamp of his genius, and an intimation of his remarkable power as a preacher. The best of these discourses, 'The Jerusalem Sinner Saved,' 'Come and Welcome to Jesus Christ,' and 'Light for Them that Sit in Darkness,' while they sparkle here and there with things unique and precious to the Bunyan-curious student, would seem dull and tedious to the general though devout reader. In many a passage we feel, to use his phrase, his "heart-pulling power," no less than the force and felicity of his most original images and analogies; but these passages are little oases in a dry and thirsty land. The 'Life and Death of Mr. Badman' vividly presents certain aspects of English provincial life in that day; but they are repulsive, and the entire work is marred by flat moralizings and coarse, often incredible stories.
Bunyan was a prolific writer, and his works, many of which were published after his death, are said to number as many as the sixty years he lived. However, even the devoted and understanding critic must admit the validity of the judgment of time, which has largely forgotten most of them. The controversial pamphlets lack lasting appeal. The doctrinal and spiritual writings are expansions of a religious system that has long since "had its day and ceased to be." Still, they include memorable lines, simple yet effective illustrations, and many paragraphs—whether rough or gentle—where you can sense his genius and his remarkable ability as a preacher. The best of these writings, 'The Jerusalem Sinner Saved,' 'Come and Welcome to Jesus Christ,' and 'Light for Them that Sit in Darkness,' while occasionally shining with unique and valuable insights for those curious about Bunyan, would likely seem boring and tiresome to the average devout reader. In many sections, we can feel, to use his words, his "heart-pulling power," along with the impact and beauty of his most original images and comparisons; however, these sections are just small islands in a dry and arid landscape. 'The Life and Death of Mr. Badman' vividly depicts certain aspects of provincial English life of that time; yet, they are unappealing, and the whole work is tainted by dull moralizing and crude, often unbelievable tales.
The 'Holy War,' which Macaulay said would have been our greatest religious allegory if the 'Pilgrim's Progress' had not been written, has ceased to be much read. The conception of the conquest of the human soul by the irresistible operation of divine force is so foreign to modern thought and faith that Bunyan's similitude no longer seems a verisimilitude. The pages abound with quaint, humorous, and lifelike touches;—as where Diabolus stations at Ear-Gate a guard of deaf men under old Mr. Prejudice, and Unbelief is described as "a nimble jack whom they could never lay hold of";—but as compared with the 'Pilgrim's Progress' the allegory is artificial, its elaboration of analogies is ponderous and tedious, and its characters lack solidity and reality.
The 'Holy War,' which Macaulay claimed would have been our greatest religious allegory if 'Pilgrim's Progress' hadn't been written, is no longer widely read. The idea of the human soul being conquered by an unstoppable divine force feels so alien to modern beliefs that Bunyan's analogy no longer seems real. The pages are filled with unique, funny, and vivid details; for example, where Diabolus sets a guard of deaf men at Ear-Gate under old Mr. Prejudice, and Unbelief is described as "a quick guy they could never catch"; but compared to 'Pilgrim's Progress,' the allegory feels forced, its elaborate analogies are heavy and boring, and its characters lack depth and realism.
All these works, however, exhibit a remarkable command of the mother tongue, a shrewd common-sense and mother wit, a fervid2750 spiritual life, and a wonderful knowledge of the English Bible. They may be likened to more or less submerged wrecks kept from sinking into utter neglect by the bond of authorship which connects them with the one incomparable work which floats, unimpaired by time, on the sea of universal appreciation and favor. Bunyan's unique and secure position in English literature was gained by the 'Pilgrim's Progress,' the first part of which was published in 1678, and the second in 1685.
All these works, however, show an impressive mastery of the native language, a sharp common sense and instinct, a passionate spiritual life, and a deep understanding of the English Bible. They can be compared to mostly submerged wrecks that are kept from completely sinking into obscurity by the connection of authorship with the one exceptional work that remains, undamaged by time, in the sea of universal appreciation and favor. Bunyan's unique and established position in English literature was achieved through 'Pilgrim's Progress,' the first part of which was published in 1678, and the second in 1685.
The broader, freer conception of the pilgrimage—as old in literature as the ninetieth Psalm, apt and fond, as innumerable books show, from De Guileville's 'Le Pelerinage de l'Homme' in the fourteenth century to Patrick's 'Parable' three hundred years later—took sudden possession of Bunyan's imagination while he was in prison, and kindled all his finest powers. Then he undertook, poet-wise, to work out this conception, capable of such diversity of illustration, in a form of literature that has ever been especially congenial to the human mind. Unguided save by his own consecrated genius, unaided by other books than his English Bible and Fox's 'Book of Martyrs,' he proceeded with a simplicity of purpose and felicity of expression, and with a fidelity to nature and life, which gave to his unconsciously artistic story the charm of perfect artlessness as well as the semblance of reality. When Bunyan's lack of learning and culture are considered, and also the comparative dryness of his controversial and didactic writings, this efflorescence of a vital spirit of beauty and of an essentially poetic genius in him seems quite inexplicable. The author's rhymed 'Apology for His Book,' which usually prefaces the 'Pilgrim's Progress,' contains many significant hints as to the way in which he was led to
The broader, freer idea of pilgrimage—as old in literature as the ninetieth Psalm, fitting and heartfelt, as countless books demonstrate, from De Guileville's 'Le Pelerinage de l'Homme' in the fourteenth century to Patrick's 'Parable' three hundred years later—suddenly inspired Bunyan while he was in prison, sparking all his best abilities. He then set out, in a poetic way, to explore this idea, which has so many ways to be illustrated, in a form of literature that has always resonated with the human mind. With guidance solely from his own dedicated genius and without any other books besides his English Bible and Fox's 'Book of Martyrs,' he moved forward with a clear purpose and a natural, expressive style that lent his story an effortless charm and a realistic feel. When considering Bunyan's lack of formal education and culture, along with the relative dryness of his argumentative and instructional writing, this burst of vibrant beauty and his essentially poetic nature seem quite puzzling. The author’s rhymed 'Apology for His Book,' which usually precedes the 'Pilgrim's Progress,' offers many meaningful clues about how he was led to
He had no thought of producing a work of literary excellence; but on the other hand he had not, in writing this book, his customary purpose of spiritual edification. Indeed, he put his multiplying thoughts and fancies aside, lest they should interfere with a more serious and important book which he had in hand!
He wasn't aiming to create a literary masterpiece; however, he also didn't have his usual goal of providing spiritual uplift with this book. In fact, he set aside his many thoughts and ideas, so they wouldn't distract him from a more serious and important book he was working on!
I didn't know what to do, nor did I take any action. I won't do that just to please my neighbor; no way: I did it myself for my own satisfaction.
And quickly had my thoughts laid out clearly.
2751 The words are exceedingly suggestive. In writing so aimlessly—"I knew not what"—to gratify himself by permitting the allegory into which he had suddenly fallen to take possession of him and carry him whithersoever it would, while he wrote out with delight his teeming fancies, was not Bunyan for the first time exercising his genius in a freedom from all theological and other restraint, and so in a surpassing range and power? The dreamer and poet supplanted the preacher and teacher. He yielded to the simple impulse of his genius, gave his imagination full sweep, and so, as never before or elsewhere, soared and sang in what seemed to many of his Puritan friends a questionable freedom and profane inspiration. And yet his song, or story, was not a creation of mere fancy,—
2751 The words are incredibly suggestive. By writing without any clear direction—"I knew not what"—to please himself by letting the allegory he had unexpectedly entered take over and guide him wherever it wanted, while he joyfully expressed his overflowing ideas, was Bunyan, for the first time, showcasing his talent in a way that was free from all theological and other constraints, thus achieving an unmatched range and power? The dreamer and poet took over from the preacher and teacher. He surrendered to the natural impulse of his creativity, allowed his imagination to run freely, and so, like never before or elsewhere, soared and sang in a manner that many of his Puritan friends considered to be a questionable freedom and inappropriate inspiration. Yet his song, or story, was not merely a product of imagination,—
And from there, it trickled into my fingers;—
and therefore, we add, it finds its way to the heart of mankind.
and so, we add, it reaches the heart of humanity.
Hence the spontaneity of the allegory, its ease and freedom of movement, its unlabored development, its natural and vital enfolding of that old pilgrim idea of human life which had so often bloomed in the literature of all climes and ages, but whose consummate flower appeared in the book of this inspired Puritan tinker-preacher. Hence also the dramatic unity and methodic perfectness of the story. Its byways all lead to its highway; its episodes are as vitally related to the main theme as are the ramifications of a tree to its central stem. The great diversities of experience in the true pilgrims are dominated by one supreme motive. As for the others, they appear incidentally to complete the scenes, and make the world and its life manifold and real. The Pilgrim is a most substantial person, and once well on the way, the characters he meets, the difficulties he encounters, the succor he receives, the scenes in which he mingles, are all, however surprising, most natural. The names, and one might almost say the forms and faces, of Pliable, Obstinate, Faithful, Hopeful, Talkative, Mercy, Great-heart, old Honest, Valiant-for-truth, Feeble-mind, Ready-to-halt, Miss Much-afraid, and many another, are familiar to us all. Indeed, the pilgrimage is our own—in many of its phases at least,—and we have met the people whom Bunyan saw in his dream, and are ourselves they whom he describes. When Dean Stanley began his course of lectures on Ecclesiastical History at Oxford, his opening words were those of the passage where the Pilgrim is taken to the House Beautiful to see "the rarities and histories of that place, both ancient and modern"; and at the end of the same course, wishing to sketch the prospects of Christendom, he quoted the words in which, on leaving the House Beautiful, Christian was shown the distant view of the Delectable Mountains.
Hence the spontaneity of the allegory, its ease and freedom of movement, its effortless development, and its natural, vibrant embrace of that timeless pilgrim idea of human life. This concept has often appeared in the literature of all cultures and eras, but it reached its finest expression in the work of this inspired Puritan tinker-preacher. This also contributes to the dramatic unity and methodical perfection of the story. All its side paths lead to the main road; its episodes are as closely linked to the central theme as the branches of a tree are to its trunk. The wide range of experiences among true pilgrims is driven by one main motivation. The other characters seem to fill out the scenes, enriching the world and making life diverse and real. The Pilgrim is a very substantial character, and once he's on his journey, the people he meets, the challenges he faces, the help he gets, and the situations he finds himself in are all, surprisingly enough, completely natural. The names—and we could almost describe the appearances—of Pliable, Obstinate, Faithful, Hopeful, Talkative, Mercy, Great-heart, old Honest, Valiant-for-truth, Feeble-mind, Ready-to-halt, Miss Much-afraid, and many more, are familiar to us all. Indeed, the pilgrimage is ours—in many respects at least—and we have encountered the people Bunyan saw in his dream, and we are the ones he describes. When Dean Stanley began his lectures on Ecclesiastical History at Oxford, he opened with a passage where the Pilgrim is taken to the House Beautiful to see "the rarities and histories of that place, both ancient and modern"; and at the end of that course, while outlining the future of Christianity, he quoted the description of how, upon leaving the House Beautiful, Christian was shown the distant view of the Delectable Mountains.
2752 But for one glance at Pope and Pagan, there is almost nothing to indicate the writer's ecclesiastical standing. But for here and there a marking of time in prosaic passages which have nothing to do with the story, there is nothing to mar the catholicity of its spirit. Romanists and Protestants, Anglicans and Puritans, Calvinists and Arminians,—all communions and sects have edited and circulated it. It is the completest triumph of truth by fiction in all literature. More than any other human book, it is "a religious bond to the whole of English Christendom." The second part is perhaps inferior to the first, but is richer in incident, and some of its characters—Mercy, old Honest, Valiant-for-truth, and Great-heart, for instance—are exquisitely conceived and presented. Here again the reader will do well to carefully peruse the author's rhymed introduction:—
2752 Aside from a brief mention of Pope and Pagan, there's hardly anything that reveals the writer's religious background. Aside from some casual references to time in mundane passages unrelated to the story, nothing detracts from the overall inclusivity of its spirit. Catholics and Protestants, Anglicans and Puritans, Calvinists and Arminians—all denominations and groups have edited and shared it. It stands as the ultimate achievement of truth through fiction in all literature. More than any other book, it serves as "a religious bond to the whole of English Christendom." The second part might not be as strong as the first, but it offers more events, and some of its characters—like Mercy, old Honest, Valiant-for-truth, and Great-heart—are beautifully created and portrayed. Once again, the reader should take the time to read the author's rhymed introduction closely:—
Sweet Christiana starts with her key.
"Go then, my little Book," he says, "and tell young damsels of Mercy, and old men of plain-hearted old Honest. Tell people of Master Fearing, who was a good man, though much down in spirit. Tell them of Feeble-mind, and Ready-to-halt, and Master Despondency and his daughter, who 'softly went but sure.'
"Go on then, my little Book," he says, "and share the stories of young women full of kindness, and old men of straightforward honesty. Tell people about Master Fearing, who was a good man, even though he often felt low. Share the tales of Feeble-mind, Ready-to-halt, and Master Despondency and his daughter, who 'moved gently but steadily.'
Then turn around, my Book, and touch these strings,
Which, if merely touched, will create such music,
"They'll make a disabled person dance, a giant shake."
This second part introduces some new scenes, as well as characters and experiences, but with the same broad sympathy and humor; and there are closing descriptions not excelled in power and pathos by anything in the earlier pilgrimage.
This second part introduces new scenes, characters, and experiences, but maintains the same broad sympathy and humor; and there are closing descriptions that are unmatched in power and emotion compared to anything in the earlier pilgrimage.
In his 'Apology' Bunyan says:—
In his 'Apology,' Bunyan states:—
"As may the thoughts of indifferent men influence."
The idiom of the book is purely English, acquired by a diligent study of the English Bible. It is the simplest, raciest, and most sinewy English to be found in any writer of our language; and Bunyan's amazing use of this Saxon idiom for all the purposes of his story, and the range and freedom of his imaginative genius therein, like certain of Tennyson's 'Idylls,' show it to be an instrument of symphonic capacity and variety. Bunyan's own maxim is a good one:—"Words easy to be understood do often hit the mark, when high and learned ones do only pierce the air."
The style of the book is purely English, gained through a dedicated study of the English Bible. It's the simplest, most vibrant, and most powerful English you'll find in any writer of our language; and Bunyan's incredible use of this Saxon style for all aspects of his story, along with the scope and creativity of his imagination, like some of Tennyson's 'Idylls,' demonstrates it to be a tool of rich capacity and variety. Bunyan's own saying is spot on: "Words that are easy to understand often hit the mark, while complex and learned ones just seem to float in the air."
Of the 'Pilgrim's Progress,' in both its parts, we may say in the words of Milton:—
Of 'Pilgrim's Progress,' in both its parts, we can say in the words of Milton:—
"These are works that could not be composed by the invocation of Dame Memory and her siren daughters, but by devout prayer to that eternal Spirit who can enrich with all utterance and knowledge, and send out his Seraphim, with the hallowed fire of his altar, to touch and purify the lips of whom he pleases, without reference to station, birth, or education."
"These are works that couldn't be created by merely invoking Dame Memory and her charming daughters, but through genuine prayer to that eternal Spirit who can grant all speech and knowledge, and send out his Seraphim with the holy fire of his altar to touch and cleanse the lips of anyone he chooses, no matter their status, birth, or education."
Let Bunyan speak for his own book:—
Let Bunyan speak for his own book:—
Or would you laugh and cry in an instant? Would you lose yourself and come to no harm,
And find yourself again, without any magic? Would you read yourself, and read, you don't know what,
And yet know whether you are blessed or not
By reading the same lines? Oh then, come here!
"And put my book, your head, and heart together."
Bunyan died of fever, in the house of a friend, at London, August 12th, 1688, in the sixty-first year of his age. Three of his four children survived him; the blind daughter, for whom he expressed such affectionate solicitude during his imprisonment, died before him. His second wife, Elisabeth, who pleaded for him with so much dignity and feeling before Judge Hale and other justices, died in 1692. In 1661 a recumbent statue was placed on his tomb in Bunhill Fields, and thirteen years later a noble statue was erected in his honor at Bedford. The church at Elstow is enriched with memorial windows presenting scenes from the 'Holy War' and the 'Pilgrim's Progress,' and the Bunyan Meeting-House in Bedford has bronze doors presenting similar scenes.
Bunyan passed away from fever at a friend’s house in London on August 12, 1688, at the age of 61. Three of his four children survived him; his blind daughter, for whom he showed such loving concern during his imprisonment, died before him. His second wife, Elisabeth, who advocated for him with great dignity and emotion before Judge Hale and other justices, died in 1692. In 1661, a reclining statue was placed on his tomb in Bunhill Fields, and thirteen years later, a grand statue was erected in his honor in Bedford. The church at Elstow features memorial windows depicting scenes from the 'Holy War' and the 'Pilgrim's Progress,' and the Bunyan Meeting-House in Bedford has bronze doors showcasing similar scenes.
The great allegory has been translated into almost every language and dialect under the sun. The successive editions of it are almost innumerable; and no other book save the Bible has had an equally large circulation. The verdict of approval stamped upon it at first by the common people, has been fully recognized and accepted by the learned and cultivated.
The great allegory has been translated into nearly every language and dialect around the world. Its many editions are nearly countless, and no other book besides the Bible has seen such widespread distribution. The initial approval given to it by the general public has been fully acknowledged and embraced by scholars and intellectuals.

THE FIGHT WITH APOLLYON
From the 'Pilgrim's Progress'
From 'Pilgrim's Progress'
But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard put to it; for he had gone but a little way before he espied a foul fiend coming over the field to meet him; his name is Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go back or to stand his ground: But he considered again that he had no armor for his back, and therefore thought that to turn the back to him might give him the greater advantage with ease to pierce him with his darts. Therefore he resolved to venture and stand his ground; for, thought he, had I no more in mine eye than the saving of my life, 'twould be the best way to stand.
But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was in a tough spot; he had only gone a short distance when he saw a foul demon coming across the field to meet him; his name was Apollyon. Christian started to feel afraid and thought about whether to turn back or stand his ground. But then he remembered that he had no armor for his back, and he thought that turning away from him might give Apollyon the upper hand to easily strike him with his darts. So, he decided to take a chance and stand his ground; for he reasoned, even if saving my life is all that matters, it would still be best to stand and fight.
So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was hideous to behold: he was clothed with scales like a fish (and they are his pride); he had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke; and his mouth was as the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, he beheld him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question with him.
So he continued on, and Apollyon confronted him. The monster was terrifying to look at: he was covered in scales like a fish (which he took pride in); he had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and fire and smoke burst from his belly; his mouth was like that of a lion. When he approached Christian, he looked at him with a scornful expression and started to question him.
Apollyon—Whence come you? and whither are you bound?
Apollyon—Where are you coming from? And where are you headed?
Christian—I am come from the City of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and am going to the City of Zion.
Christian—I have come from the City of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and I am heading to the City of Zion.
Apollyon—By this I perceive thou art one of my subjects, for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it. How is it then that thou hast run away from thy King? Were it not that I hope thou mayest do me more service, I would strike thee now at one blow to the ground.
Apollyon—I can see you’re one of my followers, since that whole area belongs to me, and I am its prince and god. So why have you turned your back on your King? If I didn’t think you might still be useful to me, I would take you down right here and now.
Christian—I was born indeed in your dominions, but your service was hard, and your wages such as a man could not live on, "for the wages of sin is death;" therefore when I was come to years, I did as other considerate persons do—look out, if perhaps I might mend myself.
Christian—I was actually born in your territory, but your service was tough, and your pay was not enough for a person to survive, "for the wages of sin is death;" so when I reached adulthood, I did what any thoughtful person would do—I searched for a way to improve my situation.
Apollyon—There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee; but since thou complainest of thy service and wages, be content to go back; what our country will afford, I do here promise to give thee.
Apollyon—No prince would easily give up his subjects, and I'm not ready to lose you either; but since you’re unhappy with your role and pay, be satisfied to go back; I promise to give you what our land can offer.
Christian—But I have let myself to another, even to the King of Princes, and how can I with fairness go back with thee?
Christian—But I have committed myself to another, even to the King of Kings, and how can I fairly go back with you?
2755 Apollyon—Thou hast done in this according to the proverb, changed a bad for a worse; but it is ordinary for those that have professed themselves his servants, after a while to give him the slip and return again to me: Do thou so too, and all shall be well.
2755 Apollyon—You've done just as the saying goes, trading a bad situation for an even worse one; but it's common for those who claim to serve him to eventually abandon him and come back to me: Do the same, and everything will be fine.
Christian—I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to him: how then can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a traitor?
Christian—I've given him my trust and pledged my loyalty to him: how can I go back on that and not be executed as a traitor?
Apollyon—Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn again and go back.
Apollyon—You did the same to me, and yet I'm ready to overlook everything if you would just turn around and go back now.
Christian—What I promised thee was in my nonage; and besides, I count that the Prince under whose banner now I stand is able to absolve me; yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance with thee: and besides, O thou destroying Apollyon, to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his servants, his government, his company and country, better than thine; and therefore leave off to persuade me further; I am his servant, and I will follow him.
Christian—What I promised you was when I was younger, and also, I believe that the Prince under whose banner I stand now can absolve me; in fact, He can also forgive what I did in agreeing with you. And on top of that, you, O destructive Apollyon, to be honest, I prefer His service, His rewards, His servants, His governance, His company, and His land over yours; so please stop trying to convince me otherwise. I am His servant, and I will follow Him.
Apollyon—Consider again when thou art in cool blood, what thou art like to meet with in the way that thou goest. Thou knowest that for the most part his servants come to an ill end, because they are transgressors against me and my ways: How many of them have been put to shameful deaths; and besides, thou countest his service better than mine, whereas he never came yet from the place where he is to deliver any that served him out of our hands; but as for me, how many times, as all the world very well knows, have I delivered, either by power or fraud, those that have faithfully served me, from him and his, though taken by them; and so I will deliver thee.
Apollyon—Think again, when you're calm, about what you might face on the path you're taking. You know that most of his followers meet a terrible fate because they go against me and my ways. How many of them have suffered shameful deaths? Plus, you consider his service to be better than mine, even though he has never come from where he is to rescue any of his followers from us. But as for me, how many times, as everyone knows, have I rescued those who have faithfully served me from him and his followers, even when they’ve been captured? And I will rescue you too.
Christian—His forbearing at present to deliver them is on purpose to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end: and as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in their account; for, for present deliverance, they do not much expect it, for they stay for their glory, and then they shall have it, when their Prince comes in his, and the glory of the angels.
Christian—His current refusal to rescue them is meant to test their love, to see if they will stick with him until the end. And about the bad outcome you mention, they actually see it as quite glorious; for their immediate deliverance, they don’t really expect it, because they’re waiting for their glory, which they will receive when their Prince comes in his glory, along with the glory of the angels.
Apollyon—Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to him, and how dost thou think to receive wages of him?
Apollyon—You have already been unfaithful in your service to him, so how do you think you will be compensated?
Christian—Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been unfaithful to him?
Christian—Where, O Apollyon, have I been disloyal to him?
Apollyon—Thou didst faint at first setting out, when thou wast almost choked in the Gulf of Despond; thou didst attempt2756 wrong ways to be rid of thy burden, whereas thou shouldst have stayed till thy Prince had taken it off; thou didst sinfully sleep and lose thy choice thing; thou wast also almost persuaded to go back at the sight of the lions; and when thou talkest of thy journey, and of what thou hast heard and seen, thou art inwardly desirous of vainglory in all that thou sayest or doest.
Apollyon—You collapsed right at the start when you were nearly suffocated in the Gulf of Despond; you tried2756 the wrong ways to get rid of your burden, when you should have waited for your Prince to take it off; you foolishly slept and lost your precious thing; you were also almost convinced to turn back at the sight of the lions; and when you talk about your journey and what you’ve heard and seen, you’re secretly seeking glory in everything you say or do.
Christian—All this is true, and much more which thou hast left out; but the Prince whom I serve and honor is merciful, and ready to forgive; but besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy country, for there I sucked them in, and I have groaned under them, been sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my Prince.
Christian—All of this is true, and there's even more that you didn't mention; but the Prince I serve and respect is merciful and willing to forgive. However, I struggled with these weaknesses in your country because I picked them up there. I've felt their weight, regretted them, and received forgiveness from my Prince.
Apollyon—Then Apollyon broke out into grievous rage, saying, I am an enemy to this Prince; I hate his person, his laws and people: I am come out on purpose to withstand thee.
Apollyon—Then Apollyon erupted in intense anger, saying, I am an enemy of this Prince; I hate him, his laws, and his people: I have come specifically to oppose you.
Christian—Apollyon, beware what you do, for I am in the King's highway, the way of holiness, therefore take heed to yourself.
Christian—Apollyon, watch your actions, because I’m on the King’s highway, the path of holiness, so be careful.
Apollyon—Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the way, and said, I am void of fear in this matter; prepare thyself to die; for I swear by my infernal den, that thou shalt go no further; here will I spill thy soul.
Apollyon—Then Apollyon stood across the entire width of the path and said, I have no fear about this; get ready to die; for I swear by my hellish lair that you will go no further; here I will take your soul.
And with that he threw a flaming dart at his breast, but Christian had a shield in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the danger of that.
And with that, he shot a flaming arrow at his chest, but Christian had a shield in his hand, which he used to catch it, thus avoiding the danger.
Then did Christian draw, for he saw 'twas time to bestir him: and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail; by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and foot. This made Christian give a little back; Apollyon therefore followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted for above half a day, even till Christian was almost quite spent; for you must know that Christian, by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker.
Then Christian drew his weapon, realizing it was time to take action. Apollyon charged at him, throwing darts as fast as rain. Despite all Christian's efforts to dodge them, Apollyon wounded him in his head, hand, and foot. This caused Christian to stumble back a bit, but Apollyon continued his attack relentlessly. Christian found his courage again and fought back as bravely as he could. This fierce battle lasted for more than half a day, until Christian was almost completely exhausted; you should know that Christian, because of his wounds, was becoming weaker and weaker.
Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began to gather up close to Christian, and wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful fall; and with that Christian's sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon, I am sure of thee now; and with that he had almost pressed him to death, so that Christian began to despair of life: but as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetching2757 of his last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good man, Christian nimbly stretched out his hand for his sword, and caught it, saying, "Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy! when I fall I shall arise;" and with that gave him a deadly thrust, which made him give back, as one that had received his mortal wound; Christian, perceiving that, made at him again, saying, "Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us." And with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon's wings, and sped him away, that Christian for a season saw him no more.
Then Apollyon, seeing his chance, moved in close to Christian, and wrestling with him, knocked him down hard; this caused Christian's sword to fly out of his hand. Apollyon then said, "I've got you now," and with that, he nearly crushed Christian to death, making him despair for his life. But as fate would have it, while Apollyon was getting ready to deliver his final blow to end this good man, Christian quickly reached out for his sword and grabbed it, saying, "Don't rejoice over me, my enemy! When I fall, I will rise again." With that, he delivered a lethal thrust, making Apollyon retreat as if he had received a mortal wound. Christian, seeing this, charged at him again, saying, "In all these things, we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us." With that, Apollyon spread his dragon wings and sped away, and Christian didn’t see him again for a while.
In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and heard as I did, what yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time of the fight; he spake like a dragon; and on the other side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian's heart. I never saw him all the while give so much as one pleasant look, till he perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then indeed he did smile, and look upward; but 'twas the dreadfulest sight that ever I saw.
In this battle, no one can truly understand, unless they've witnessed and heard what I did, the terrifying yelling and hideous roaring that Apollyon made throughout the fight; he spoke like a dragon. On the other side, the sighs and groans that came from Christian's heart were overwhelming. I never saw him give even one pleasant look until he realized he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then he did smile and look up, but it was the most horrifying sight I've ever seen.
So when the battle was over, Christian said, I will here give thanks to him that hath delivered me out of the mouth of the lion, to him that did help me against Apollyon. And so he did, saying:—
So when the battle was over, Christian said, "I will now give thanks to the one who has saved me from the mouth of the lion, to the one who helped me against Apollyon." And he did, saying:—
I crafted my downfall; so for this purpose He sent him out equipped, and he went out in a fury. That was hellish and it intensely engaged me: But blessed Michael helped me, and I With the use of the sword, he quickly made him flee. So let me give him lasting praise,
And always thank and bless his holy name.
Then there came to him a hand, with some of the leaves of the tree of life, the which Christian took, and applied to the wounds that he had received in the battle, and was healed immediately. He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to drink of the bottle that was given him a little before; so being refreshed, he addressed himself to his journey, with his sword drawn in his hand; for he said, I know not but some other enemy may be at hand. But he met with no other affront from Apollyon quite through this valley.
Then a hand appeared to him, holding some leaves from the tree of life. Christian took the leaves and applied them to his wounds from the battle, and he was healed right away. He also sat down there to eat some bread and drink from the bottle he had received earlier; feeling refreshed, he got ready to continue his journey with his sword drawn, saying, "I can’t be sure that some other enemy isn’t nearby." However, he encountered no further challenges from Apollyon throughout this valley.
THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS
From the 'Pilgrim's Progress'
From 'Pilgrim's Progress'
They went then till they came to the Delectable Mountains, which mountains belong to the Lord of that Hill of which we have spoken before; so they went up to the mountains, to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains of water; where also they drank, and washed themselves, and did freely eat of the vineyards. Now there were on the tops of these mountains shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the highway side. The pilgrims therefore went to them, and leaning upon their staves (as is common with weary pilgrims, when they stand to talk with any by the way) they asked, Whose delectable mountains are these? And whose be the sheep that feed upon them?
They continued until they reached the Delectable Mountains, which are owned by the Lord of that Hill we mentioned earlier; so they climbed the mountains to see the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains of water; where they also drank, washed themselves, and enjoyed the fruits of the vineyards. On the tops of these mountains, there were shepherds tending their flocks, and they stood by the roadside. The pilgrims went up to them, and leaning on their staffs (as weary travelers often do when stopping to chat), they asked, "Whose delectable mountains are these? And whose are the sheep grazing on them?"
Shepherds—These mountains are "Immanuel's Land," and they are within sight of his city; and the sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for them.
Shepherds—These mountains are "Immanuel's Land," and they are visible from his city; the sheep also belong to him, and he sacrificed his life for them.
Christian—Is this the way to the Celestial City?
Christian—Is this the path to the Celestial City?
Shepherds—You are just in your way.
Shepherds—You're just blocking your own path.
Christian—How far is it thither?
Christian—How far is it there?
Shepherds—Too far for any but those that shall get thither indeed.
Shepherds—Too far for anyone except for those who will actually make it there.
Christian—Is the way safe or dangerous?
Christian—Is the path safe or risky?
Shepherds—Safe for those for whom it is to be safe, "but transgressors shall fall therein."
Shepherds—It's secure for those who should be safe, "but wrongdoers will stumble in it."
Christian—Is there in this place any relief for pilgrims that are weary and faint in the way?
Christian—Is there anywhere here for tired and weary travelers to find rest?
Shepherds—The lord of these mountains hath given us a charge "not to be forgetful to entertain strangers"; therefore the good of the place is before you.
Shepherds—The lord of these mountains has entrusted us with the duty "not to forget to welcome strangers"; so the well-being of the area is in your hands.
I saw also in my dream, that when the shepherds perceived that they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them (to which they made answer as in other places), as, Whence came you? and, How got you into the way? and, By what means have you so persevered therein? For but few of them that begin to come hither do show their face on these mountains. But when the shepherds heard their answers, being pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly upon them, and said, Welcome to the Delectable Mountains.
I also dreamed that when the shepherds realized they were travelers, they started asking them questions (to which they replied like they did elsewhere), such as, Where did you come from? and, How did you find your way here? and, How have you stayed on this path? Because only a few of those who start coming here show their faces on these mountains. But when the shepherds heard their answers and were pleased, they looked at them warmly and said, Welcome to the Delectable Mountains.
2759 The shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, and had them to their tents, and made them partake of that which was ready at present. They said moreover, We would that ye should stay here a while, to be acquainted with us; and yet more to solace yourselves with the good of these delectable mountains. They then told them that they were content to stay; and so they went to their rest that night, because it was very late.
2759 The shepherds, whose names were Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, led them to their tents, and offered them what was ready to eat. They also said, "We hope you’ll stay here for a while to get to know us, and to enjoy the beauty of these amazing mountains." They then agreed to stay, and so they settled down for the night since it was very late.
Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning the shepherds called up Christian and Hopeful to walk with them upon the mountains; so they went forth with them, and walked a while, having a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the shepherds one to another, Shall we show these pilgrims some wonders? So when they had concluded to do it, they had them first to the top of a hill called Error, which was very steep on the furthest side, and bid them look down to the bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, and saw at the bottom several men dashed all to pieces by a fall that they had from the top. Then said Christian, What meaneth this? The shepherds answered, Have you not heard of them that were made to err, by hearkening to Hymeneus and Philetus, as concerning the faith of the resurrection of the body? They answered, Yes. Then said the shepherds, Those that you see lie dashed in pieces at the bottom of this mountain are they; and they have continued to this day unburied (as you see) for an example to others to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they come too near the brink of this mountain.
Then I had a dream where, in the morning, the shepherds called Christian and Hopeful to walk with them on the mountains. They went with them and enjoyed a beautiful view all around. Then the shepherds said to each other, "Should we show these travelers some wonders?" After deciding to do so, they took them first to the top of a steep hill called Error, where they told them to look down. Christian and Hopeful looked down and saw several men at the bottom who had been smashed to pieces from a fall. Christian asked, "What does this mean?" The shepherds replied, "Haven't you heard about those who fell into error by listening to Hymeneus and Philetus concerning the faith of the resurrection of the body?" They answered, "Yes." Then the shepherds explained, "The ones you see lying shattered at the bottom of this mountain are them; and they remain unburied, as you see, to serve as a warning to others to be careful not to climb too high or get too close to the edge of this mountain."
Then I saw that they had them to the top of another mountain, and the name of that is Caution, and bid them look afar off; which when they did, they perceived, as they thought, several men walking up and down among the tombs that were there; and they perceived that the men were blind, because they stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and because they could not get out from among them. Then said Christian, What means this?
Then I saw that they had brought them to the top of another mountain, which is called Caution, and told them to look far off; when they did, they thought they saw several men walking around among the tombs there; and they realized that the men were blind, because they occasionally stumbled over the tombs and couldn’t find their way out. Then Christian said, What does this mean?
The shepherds then answered, Did you not see a little below these mountains a stile, that led into a meadow, on the left hand of this way? They answered, Yes. Then said the shepherds, From that stile there goes a path that leads directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair; and these men (pointing to them among the tombs) came once on pilgrimages as you do2760 now, even till they came to that same stile; and because the right way was rough in that place, and they chose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were taken by Giant Despair and cast into Doubting Castle; where, after they had been awhile kept in the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and led them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander to this very day, that the saying of the wise man might be fulfilled, "He that wandereth out of the way of understanding shall remain in the congregation of the dead." Then Christian and Hopeful looked upon one another, with tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the shepherds.
The shepherds then replied, "Did you notice a little below these mountains a gate that led into a meadow on the left side of this path?" They responded, "Yes." The shepherds continued, "From that gate, there's a path that goes straight to Doubting Castle, which is guarded by Giant Despair. And these men," pointing to those among the tombs, "came here on pilgrimages like you are now, all the way to that same gate; and because the right path was rough at that spot, they chose to leave it and enter that meadow. They were captured by Giant Despair and thrown into Doubting Castle. After being locked up in the dungeon for a while, he eventually took out their eyes and led them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander to this very day, just as the wise man said, 'He who strays from the path of understanding will remain in the company of the dead.'" Christian and Hopeful looked at each other, tears streaming down their faces, but they didn't say anything to the shepherds.
Then I saw in my dream that the shepherds had them to another place, in a bottom, where was a door in the side of a hill, and they opened the door, and bid them look in. They looked in therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and smoky; they also thought that they heard there a rumbling noise as of fire, and a cry as of some tormented, and that they smelt the scent of brimstone. Then said Christian, What means this?
Then I saw in my dream that the shepherds took them to another location, down in a valley, where there was a door in the side of a hill. They opened the door and told them to look inside. So, they looked in and saw that it was really dark and smoky. They also thought they heard a rumbling sound like fire and a cry of someone in torment, and they smelled the scent of sulfur. Then Christian said, "What does this mean?"
The shepherds told them, This is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites go in at; namely, such as sell their birthright, with Esau; such as sell their Master, as Judas; such as blaspheme the Gospel, with Alexander; and that lie and dissemble, with Ananias and Sapphira his wife. Then said Hopeful to the shepherds, I perceive that these had on them, even every one, a show of pilgrimage, as we have now: had they not?
The shepherds told them, "This is a shortcut to hell, a path that hypocrites take; specifically, those who sell their birthright, like Esau; those who betray their Master, like Judas; those who blaspheme the Gospel, like Alexander; and those who lie and deceive, like Ananias and his wife Sapphira." Then Hopeful said to the shepherds, "I see that each of them had the appearance of a pilgrim, just like we do now, right?"
Shepherds—Yes, and held it a long time too.
Shepherds—Yeah, and I held it for a long time, too.
Hopeful—How far might they go on in pilgrimage in their day, since they notwithstanding were thus miserably cast away?
Optimistic—How far might they continue on their journey in their time, given that they were so miserably stranded?
Shepherds—Some further, and some not so far as these mountains.
Shepherds—Some further away, and some not as far as these mountains.
Then said the pilgrims one to another, We had need to cry to the Strong for strength.
Then the pilgrims said to each other, "We need to call out to the Strong for strength."
Shepherds—Ay, and you will have need to use it when you have it too.
Shepherds—Yes, and you'll need to use it when you have it as well.
By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go forwards, and the shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together towards the end of the mountains. Then said the shepherds one to another, Let us here show to the pilgrims the gates of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look through our perspective-glass. The pilgrims then lovingly accepted the motion; so they2761 had them to the top of a high hill, called Clear, and gave them their glass to look.
By this time, the pilgrims wanted to continue their journey, and the shepherds wanted them to as well; so they walked together toward the edge of the mountains. Then the shepherds said to each other, "Let’s show the pilgrims the gates of the Celestial City, if they know how to use our perspective glass." The pilgrims gladly accepted this offer, and so they2761 took them to the top of a high hill called Clear, where they handed them the glass to look through.
Then they essayed to look, but the remembrance of that last thing that the shepherds had showed them made their hands shake, by means of which impediment they could not look steadily through the glass; yet they thought they saw something like the gate, and also some of the glory of the place.
Then they tried to look, but remembering that last thing the shepherds had shown them made their hands shake, which kept them from looking steadily through the glass; still, they thought they saw something that looked like the gate, along with some of the glory of the place.
CHRISTIANA AND HER COMPANIONS ENTER THE CELESTIAL CITY
From the 'Pilgrim's Progress'
From 'Pilgrim's Progress'
Now while they lay here and waited for the good hour, there was a noise in the town that there was a post come from the Celestial City, with matter of great importance to one Christiana, the wife of Christian the pilgrim. So inquiry was made for her, and the house was found out where she was. So the post presented her with a letter, the contents whereof was, Hail, good woman, I bring thee tidings that the Master calleth for thee, and expecteth that thou shouldest stand in his presence in clothes of immortality, within this ten days.
Now while they lay here waiting for the right moment, there was a buzz in town about a message arriving from the Celestial City, carrying important news for one Christiana, the wife of Christian the pilgrim. So they searched for her, and found the house where she was living. The messenger then handed her a letter, which said, "Greetings, good woman. I bring you news that the Master is calling for you, and expects you to stand before Him in clothes of immortality within the next ten days."
When he had read this letter to her, he gave her therewith a sure token that he was a true messenger, and was come to bid her make haste to be gone. The token was an arrow with a point sharpened with love, let easily into her heart, which by degrees wrought so effectually with her, that at the time appointed she must be gone.
When he finished reading the letter to her, he gave her a clear sign that he was a genuine messenger who had come to urge her to leave quickly. The sign was an arrow with a tip sharpened by love, which easily pierced her heart, gradually affecting her so deeply that when the time came, she had to go.
When Christiana saw that her time was come, and that she was the first of this company that was to go over, she called for Mr. Great-heart her guide, and told him how matters were. So he told her he was heartily glad of the news, and could have been glad had the post come for him. Then she bid that he should give advice how all things should be prepared for her journey. So he told her, saying, Thus and thus it must be, and we that survive will accompany you to the river-side.
When Christiana realized her time had come and that she was the first in this group to leave, she called for her guide, Mr. Great-heart, and explained the situation to him. He told her he was really happy to hear the news and would have been pleased if he had received the call himself. Then she asked him for advice on how to prepare for her journey. He explained what needed to be done, saying that this and that must be arranged, and that those of us who remain will accompany you to the riverbank.
Then she called for her children and gave them her blessing, and told them that she yet read with comfort the mark that was set in their foreheads, and was glad to see them with her there, and that they had kept their garments so white. Lastly, she bequeathed to the poor that little she had, and commanded her2762 sons and daughters to be ready against the messenger should come for them.
Then she called for her children and gave them her blessing, telling them that she still found comfort in the mark on their foreheads. She was happy to see them with her and that they had kept their garments so clean. Finally, she left what little she had to the poor and instructed her2762 sons and daughters to be prepared for when the messenger came for them.
When she had spoken these words to her guide and to her children, she called for Mr. Valiant-for-truth, and said unto him, Sir, you have in all places showed yourself true-hearted; be faithful unto death, and my King will give you a crown of life. I would also entreat you to have an eye to my children, and if at any time you see them faint, speak comfortably to them. For my daughters, my sons' wives, they have been faithful, and a fulfilling of the promise upon them will be their end. But she gave Mr. Stand-fast a ring.
When she finished speaking to her guide and her children, she called for Mr. Valiant-for-truth and said to him, "Sir, you have always shown yourself to be true-hearted; be faithful until death, and my King will give you a crown of life. I also ask you to keep an eye on my children, and if you see them struggling at any time, speak some encouraging words to them. As for my daughters, my sons' wives, they have been faithful, and fulfilling the promise made to them will be their reward." Then she gave Mr. Stand-fast a ring.
Then she called for old Mr. Honest and said of him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile. Then said he, I wish you a fair day when you set out for Mount Sion, and shall be glad to see that you go over the river dry-shod. But she answered, Come wet, come dry, I long to be gone, for however the weather is in my journey, I shall have time enough when I come there to sit down and rest me and dry me.
Then she called for old Mr. Honest and said, "Look, an Israelite indeed, in whom there is no deceit." He replied, "I wish you a good day when you head to Mount Zion, and I’ll be happy to see you cross the river without getting wet." But she answered, "Come rain or shine, I’m eager to leave, because no matter the weather on my journey, I’ll have plenty of time when I get there to sit down, rest, and dry off."
Then came in that good man Mr. Ready-to-halt, to see her. So she said to him, Thy travel hither has been with difficulty, but that will make thy rest the sweeter. But watch and be ready, for at an hour when you think not, the messenger may come.
Then Mr. Ready-to-halt, a good man, came in to see her. She said to him, "Your journey here has been tough, but that will make your rest even sweeter. But be alert and prepared, for at a time when you least expect it, the messenger may arrive."
After him came in Mr. Despondency and his daughter Much-afraid, to whom she said, You ought with thankfulness forever to remember your deliverance from the hands of Giant Despair and out of Doubting Castle. The effect of that mercy is, that you are brought with safety hither. Be ye watchful and cast away fear, be sober and hope to the end.
After him came Mr. Despondency and his daughter Much-afraid, to whom she said, You should always be thankful for your rescue from the hands of Giant Despair and out of Doubting Castle. The result of that mercy is that you have safely arrived here. Stay alert and let go of fear, be clear-headed and hope until the end.
Then she said to Mr. Feeble-mind, Thou wast delivered from the mouth of Giant Slay-good, that thou mightest live in the light of the living for ever, and see thy King with comfort. Only I advise thee to repent thee of thine aptness to fear and doubt of his goodness before he sends for thee, lest thou shouldest, when he comes, be forced to stand before him for that fault with blushing.
Then she said to Mr. Feeble-mind, "You were saved from the mouth of Giant Slay-good so that you could live in the light of the living forever and see your King with comfort. I just advise you to repent for your tendency to fear and doubt his goodness before he calls for you, or else when he comes, you might have to stand before him for that fault feeling ashamed."
Now the day drew on that Christiana must be gone. So the road was full of people to see her take her journey. But behold, all the banks beyond the river were full of horses and chariots, which were come down from above to accompany her to the city gate. So she came forth and entered the river with a beckon of2763 farewell to those who followed her to the river-side. The last words she was heard to say here was, I come, Lord, to be with thee and bless thee.
Now the day arrived for Christiana to leave. The road was filled with people to see her off on her journey. But look, all the banks beyond the river were packed with horses and chariots that had come down from above to accompany her to the city gate. So she stepped forward and entered the river, waving a farewell to those who followed her to the riverbank. The last words she was heard to say here were, "I come, Lord, to be with you and bless you."
So her children and friends returned to their place, for that those that waited for Christiana had carried her out of their sight. So she went and called and entered in at the gate with all the ceremonies of joy that her husband Christian had done before her. At her departure her children wept, but Mr. Great-heart and Mr. Valiant played upon the well-tuned cymbal and harp for joy. So all departed to their respective places.
So her children and friends went back home because those who were waiting for Christiana had taken her out of sight. She approached the gate and entered with all the joyful ceremonies that her husband Christian had experienced before her. As she left, her children cried, but Mr. Great-heart and Mr. Valiant played lively music on the well-tuned cymbal and harp to celebrate. Then everyone went their separate ways.
In process of time there came a post to the town again, and his business was with Mr. Ready-to-halt. So he inquired him out, and said to him, I am come to thee in the name of Him whom thou hast loved and followed, though upon crutches; and my message is to tell thee that he expects thee at his table to sup with him in his kingdom the next day after Easter, wherefore prepare thyself for this journey.
In time, a messenger arrived in the town again, and his task was to find Mr. Ready-to-halt. He looked for him and said, "I come to you in the name of the one you have loved and followed, even while using crutches. My message is to let you know that he expects you at his table to have dinner with him in his kingdom the day after Easter, so prepare yourself for this journey."
Then he also gave him a token that he was a true messenger, saying, "I have broken thy golden bowl, and loosed thy silver cord."
Then he also gave him a sign that he was a true messenger, saying, "I've broken your golden bowl and unfastened your silver cord."
After this Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his fellow pilgrims, and told them saying, I am sent for, and God shall surely visit you also. So he desired Mr. Valiant to make his will. And because he had nothing to bequeath to them that should survive him but his crutches and his good wishes, therefore thus he said, These crutches I bequeath to my son that shall tread in my steps, with a hundred warm wishes that he may prove better than I have done.
After this, Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his fellow travelers and told them, "I’m being called, and God will definitely visit you too." He then asked Mr. Valiant to make his will. Since he had nothing to leave behind but his crutches and good wishes, he said, "I leave these crutches to my son who will follow in my footsteps, along with a hundred warm wishes that he may do better than I have."
Then he thanked Mr. Great-heart for his conduct and kindness, and so addressed himself to his journey. When he came at the brink of the river he said, Now I shall have no more need of these crutches, since yonder are chariots and horses for me to ride on. The last words he was heard to say were, Welcome, life. So he went his way.
Then he thanked Mr. Great-heart for his support and kindness, and set off on his journey. When he reached the edge of the river, he said, "Now I won’t need these crutches anymore, since there are chariots and horses waiting for me." The last words he was heard to say were, "Welcome, life." And with that, he continued on his way.
After this Mr. Feeble-mind had tidings brought him that the post sounded his horn at his chamber door. Then he came in and told him, saying, I am come to tell thee that thy Master has need of thee, and that in very little time thou must behold his face in brightness. And take this as a token of the truth of my message, "Those that look out at the windows shall be darkened."
After that, Mr. Feeble-mind was informed that the post was sounding his horn at his door. Then he entered and said to him, "I've come to tell you that your Master needs you, and very soon you will see His face in brightness. And take this as a sign of the truth of my message: 'Those who look out the windows will be darkened.'"
2764 Then Mr. Feeble-mind called for his friends, and told them what errand had been brought unto him, and what token he had received of the truth of the message. Then he said, Since I have nothing to bequeath to any, to what purpose should I make a will? As for my feeble mind, that I will leave behind me, for that I have no need of that in the place whither I go. Nor is it worth bestowing upon the poorest pilgrim; wherefore when I am gone, I desire that you, Mr. Valiant, would bury it in a dung-hill. This done, and the day being come in which he was to depart, he entered the river as the rest. His last words were, Hold out faith and patience. So he went over to the other side.
2764 Then Mr. Feeble-mind called his friends and explained the message he had received and the sign that confirmed its truth. He said, “Since I have nothing to leave behind, why should I make a will? As for my weak mind, I’ll leave that behind, as I won’t need it where I’m going. It’s not even worth giving to the poorest traveler; so when I’m gone, I ask you, Mr. Valiant, to bury it in a trash heap.” Once this was done, on the day he was to leave, he entered the river like everyone else. His last words were, “Hold on to faith and patience.” And then he crossed to the other side.
When days had many of them passed away, Mr. Despondency was sent for. For a post was come, and brought this message to him, Trembling man, these are to summon thee to be ready with thy King by the next Lord's day, to shout for joy for thy deliverance from all thy doubtings.
When many days had passed, Mr. Despondency was called for. A message arrived for him, saying, "Trembling man, you are summoned to be ready with your King by next Sunday to shout for joy for your deliverance from all your doubts."
And said the messenger, That my message is true, take this for a proof; so he gave him "The grasshopper to be a burden unto him." Now Mr. Despondency's daughter, whose name was Much-afraid, said when she heard what was done, that she would go with her father. Then Mr. Despondency said to his friends, Myself and my daughter, you know what we have been, and how troublesomely we have behaved ourselves in every company. My will and my daughter's is, that our desponds and slavish fears be by no man ever received from the day of our departure for ever, for I know that after my death they will offer themselves to others. For to be plain with you, they are ghosts, the which we entertained when we first began to be pilgrims, and could never shake them off after; and they will walk about and seek entertainment of the pilgrims, but for our sakes shut ye the doors upon them.
And the messenger said, "To prove that my message is true, take this as evidence;" then he gave him "The grasshopper to be a burden for him." Now Mr. Despondency's daughter, whose name was Much-afraid, said when she heard what was done that she would go with her father. Then Mr. Despondency said to his friends, "You know what we have been and how troublesome we have been in every company. My will and my daughter's is that no one should ever accept our despondence and crippling fears from the day we leave, for I know that after my death, they will try to attach themselves to others. To be blunt, they are ghosts that we welcomed when we first started our journey, and we’ve never been able to shake them off after that; they will wander around, looking for hospitality from other pilgrims, but for our sake, shut the doors on them."
When the time was come for them to depart, they went to the brink of the river. The last words of Mr. Despondency were, Farewell, night; welcome, day. His daughter went through the river singing, but none could understand what she said.
When it was time for them to leave, they went to the edge of the river. Mr. Despondency's last words were, "Goodbye, night; hello, day." His daughter crossed the river singing, but no one could understand the words she sang.
Then it came to pass a while after, that there was a post in the town that inquired for Mr. Honest.... When the day that he was to be gone was come, he addressed himself to go over the river. Now the river at that time overflowed the banks in some places, but Mr. Honest in his lifetime had spoken to one Good-conscience to meet him there, the which he also did, and2765 lent him his hand, and so helped him over. The last words of Mr. Honest were, Grace reigns. So he left the world.
Then, after a little while, someone in the town asked about Mr. Honest.... When the day came for him to leave, he got ready to go across the river. At that time, the river was overflowing its banks in some spots, but Mr. Honest had previously arranged for someone named Good-conscience to meet him there, which he did, and2765 offered him his hand, helping him across. Mr. Honest's last words were, "Grace reigns." With that, he left the world.
After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant-for-truth was taken with a summons by the same post as the other, and had this for a token that the summons was true, "That his pitcher was broken at the fountain." When he understood it, he called for his friends, and told them of it. Then said he, I am going to my fathers, and though with great difficulty I am got hither, yet now I do not repent me of all the trouble I have been at to arrive where I am. My sword I give to him that shall succeed me in my pilgrimage, and my courage and skill to him that can get it. My marks and scars I carry with me, to be a witness for me that I have fought his battles who now will be my rewarder. When the day that he must go hence was come, many accompanied him to the river-side, into which as he went he said, Death, where is thy sting? And as he went down deeper he said, Grave, where is thy victory? So he passed over, and all the trumpets sounded for him on the other side.
After this, word got around that Mr. Valiant-for-truth had received a summons by the same messenger as the other, and this was a sign that the summons was real: "His pitcher was broken at the fountain." When he understood this, he called for his friends and shared the news. Then he said, "I am going to my fathers, and even though it was a tough journey to get here, I don’t regret all the trouble I went through to arrive at this point. I give my sword to the one who will take on my pilgrimage, and my courage and skill to whoever can earn it. I carry my scars with me as proof that I have fought the battles of the one who will now reward me." When the day came for him to leave, many accompanied him to the riverbank, and as he entered the water, he said, "Death, where is your sting?" And as he went deeper, he added, "Grave, where is your victory?" Then he crossed over, and all the trumpets sounded for him on the other side.
Then there came forth a summons for Mr. Stand-fast (this Mr. Stand-fast was he that the rest of the pilgrims found upon his knees in the enchanted ground), for the post brought it him open in his hands. The contents whereof were, that he must prepare for a change of life, for his Master was not willing that he should be so far from him any longer. At this Mr. Stand-fast was put into a muse. Nay, said the messenger, you need not doubt of the truth of my message, for here is a token of the truth thereof, "Thy wheel is broken at the cistern." Then he called to him Mr. Great-heart, who was their guide, and said unto him, Sir, although it was not my hap to be much in your good company in the days of my pilgrimage, yet since the time I knew you, you have been profitable to me. When I came from home, I left behind me a wife and five small children: let me entreat you at your return (for I know that you will go and return to your Master's house, in hopes that you may yet be a conductor to more of the holy pilgrims) that you send to my family, and let them be acquainted with all that hath and shall happen unto me. Tell them moreover of my happy arrival to this place, and of the present late blessed condition that I am in. Tell them also of Christian and Christiana his wife, and how she and her children came after her husband. Tell them also of what a happy end she made, and whither she is gone. I have2766 little or nothing to send to my family, except it be prayers and tears for them; of which it will suffice if thou acquaint them, if peradventure they may prevail.
Then a summons came for Mr. Stand-fast (this Mr. Stand-fast was the one the other pilgrims found kneeling in the enchanted ground), and the post delivered it to him openly. The message was that he needed to prepare for a change in life, for his Master didn’t want him to be so far away any longer. At this, Mr. Stand-fast became thoughtful. “No,” said the messenger, “you need not doubt the truth of my message, for here is a sign: ‘Your wheel is broken at the cistern.’” Then he called Mr. Great-heart, who was their guide, and said to him, “Sir, even though I didn’t spend much time in your good company during my journey, since I’ve known you, you have been helpful to me. When I left home, I left behind a wife and five small children. Please, when you return (for I know that you will go back to your Master’s house in hopes of guiding more holy pilgrims), send word to my family and let them know everything that has happened and will happen to me. Also, tell them about my happy arrival at this place and the blessed condition I’m in now. Share with them the story of Christian and his wife Christiana, and how she and her children followed after her husband. Tell them about the happy ending she had and where she has gone. I have little to send to my family, except for prayers and tears for them; it will be enough if you let them know, in hopes that it might have an impact.”
When Mr. Stand-fast had thus set things in order, and the time being come for him to haste him away, he also went down to the river. Now there was a great calm at that time in the river; wherefore Mr. Stand-fast, when he was about half-way in, he stood awhile, and talked to his companions that had waited upon him thither. And he said:—
When Mr. Stand-fast had everything organized and it was time for him to head out, he went down to the river. At that moment, the river was very calm; so, when Mr. Stand-fast was about halfway in, he paused for a moment and talked to his companions who had come with him. And he said:—
This river has been a terror to many; yea, the thoughts of it also have often frighted me. But now methinks I stand easy; my foot is fixed upon that upon which the feet of the priests that bare the ark of the covenant stood, while Israel went over this Jordan. The waters indeed are to the palate bitter and to the stomach cold, yet the thought of what I am going to and of the conduct that waits for me on the other side, doth lie as a glowing coal at my heart.
This river has terrified many; in fact, just thinking about it has scared me too. But now I feel calm; my foot is on what the priests carrying the ark of the covenant stood on when Israel crossed this Jordan. The water is indeed bitter to the taste and cold to the stomach, yet the thought of where I'm headed and the future that awaits me on the other side feels like a warm coal in my heart.
I see myself now at the end of my journey; my toilsome days are ended. I am going now to see that Head that was crowned with thorns, and that Face that was spit upon for me.
I find myself at the end of my journey; my hard days are over. I'm about to see the Head that was crowned with thorns and the Face that was spat upon for me.
I have formerly lived by hearsay and faith, but now I go where I shall live by sight, and shall be with him in whose company I delight myself.
I used to live based on what I heard and believed, but now I'm going where I'll live by what I see, and I’ll be with the one whose company I enjoy.
I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of, and wherever I have seen the print of his shoe in the earth, there I have coveted to set my foot too.
I have loved hearing people talk about my Lord, and wherever I've seen the mark of his shoe on the ground, I have longed to place my foot there as well.
His name has been to me as a civet-box, yea, sweeter than all perfumes. His voice to me has been most sweet, and his countenance I have more desired than they that have most desired the light of the sun. His Word I did use to gather for my food, and for antidotes against my faintings. He has held me, and I have kept me from mine iniquities; yea, my steps hath he strengthened in his way.
His name has meant more to me than a box of sweet-smelling spices, even sweeter than all perfumes. His voice has been incredibly sweet to me, and I've desired his presence more than anyone longed for the sunlight. I used to gather his words for my nourishment and as a remedy against my weaknesses. He has supported me, and I've stayed away from my wrongdoings; yes, he has strengthened my steps on his path.
Now while he was thus in discourse, his countenance changed, his strong man bowed under him, and after he had said, Take me, for I come unto thee, he ceased to be seen of them.
Now while he was talking like this, his face changed, his strong body bent down, and after he said, "Take me, for I’m coming to you," he was no longer seen by them.
But glorious it was to see how the open region was filled with horses and chariots, with trumpeters and pipers, with singers and players on stringed instruments, to welcome the pilgrims as they went up, and followed one another in at the beautiful gate of the city.
But it was amazing to see how the open area was filled with horses and chariots, trumpeters and pipers, singers and musicians playing stringed instruments, all welcoming the pilgrims as they made their way in, following each other through the beautiful city gate.
GOTTFRIED AUGUST BÜRGER
(1747-1794)
(1747-1794)

The ballad of 'Lenore,' upon which Bürger's fame chiefly rests, was published in 1773. It constituted one of the articles in that declaration of independence which the young poets of the time were formulating, and it was more than a mere coincidence that in the same year Herder wrote his essay on 'Ossian' and the 'Songs of Ancient Peoples,' and Goethe unfurled the banner of a new time in 'Götz von Berlichingen.' The artificial and sentimental trivialities of the pigtail age were superseded almost at a stroke, and the petty formalism under which the literature of Germany was languishing fell about the powdered wigs of its professional representatives. The new impulse came from England. As in France, Rousseau, preaching the gospel of a return to nature, found his texts in English writers, so in Germany the poets who inaugurated the classic age derived their chief inspiration from the wholesome heart of England. It was Shakespeare that inspired Goethe's 'Götz'; Ossian and the old English and Scotch folk-songs were Herder's theme; and Percy's 'Reliques' stimulated and saved the genius of Bürger. This was the movement which, for lack of a better term, has been called the naturalistic. Literature once more took possession of the whole range of human life and experience, descending from her artificial throne to live with peasant and people. These ardent innovators spurned all ancient rules and conventions, and in the first ecstasy of their new-found freedom and unchastened strength it is no wonder that they went too far. Goethe and Schiller learned betimes the salutary lesson of artistic restraint. Bürger never learned it.
The ballad of 'Lenore,' which is the main reason for Bürger's fame, was published in 1773. It was part of the young poets' declaration of independence at that time, and it wasn't just a coincidence that in the same year Herder wrote his essay on 'Ossian' and the 'Songs of Ancient Peoples,' while Goethe launched a new era with 'Götz von Berlichingen.' The artificial and sentimental clichés of the past were quickly replaced, and the petty formalism that had held back German literature fell by the wayside. The new inspiration came from England. Just as Rousseau in France, advocating a return to nature, drew from English writers, the poets who kickstarted the classic age in Germany found their main motivation in the genuine spirit of England. Shakespeare was the inspiration for Goethe's 'Götz'; Ossian and the old English and Scottish folk songs were Herder's focus; and Percy's 'Reliques' inspired and saved Bürger's talent. This movement, which is often referred to as naturalistic, saw literature reclaim all aspects of human life and experience, moving down from its artificial pedestal to engage with common people. These passionate innovators rejected all old rules and traditions, and in their initial excitement over their newfound freedom and untamed energy, it's no surprise they sometimes went too far. Goethe and Schiller figured out the important lesson of artistic restraint early on. Bürger never did.

Gottfried A. Bürger
Gottfried A. Burger
Bürger was wholly a child of his time. At the age of twenty-six he wrote 'Lenore,' and his genius never again attained that height. Much may be accomplished in the first outburst of youthful energy; but without the self-control which experience should teach, and without the moral character which is the condition of great achievement, genius rots ere it is ripe; and this was the case with Bürger. We are reminded of Burns. Goethe in his seventy-eighth year said to Eckermann:—"What songs Bürger and Voss have written! Who2768 would say that they are less valuable or less redolent of their native soil than the exquisite songs of Burns?" Like Burns, Bürger was of humble origin; like Burns, he gave passion and impulse the reins and drove to his own destruction; like Burns, he left behind him a body of truly national and popular poetry which is still alive in the mouths of the people.
Bürger was completely a product of his era. At twenty-six, he wrote 'Lenore,' and his talent never reached that level again. A lot can be achieved in the initial surge of youthful energy; however, without the self-discipline that experience should provide and the moral strength necessary for great accomplishments, genius can decay before it fully develops— and this was the case with Bürger. We are reminded of Burns. Goethe, in his seventy-eighth year, said to Eckermann:—"What songs Bürger and Voss have written! Who2768 would say that they are any less valuable or less representative of their homeland than the beautiful songs of Burns?" Like Burns, Bürger came from modest beginnings; like Burns, he allowed passion and impulse to take control, leading to his own downfall; like Burns, he left behind a significant body of truly national and popular poetry that still resonates with the people.
Bürger was born in the last hour of the year 1747 at Molmerswende. His father was a country clergyman, and he himself was sent to Halle at the age of seventeen to study theology. His wild life there led to his removal to Göttingen, where he took up the study of law. He became a member and afterwards the leader of the famous "Göttinger Dichterbund," and was carried away and for a time rescued from his evil courses by his enthusiasm for Shakespeare and Percy's 'Reliques.' He contributed to the newly established Musenalmanach, and from 1779 until his death in 1794 he was its editor. In 1787 the university conferred an honorary degree upon him, and he was soon afterward made a professor without salary, lecturing on Kantian philosophy and æsthetics. Three times he was married; his days were full of financial struggles and self-wrought misery; there is little in his private life that is creditable to record: a dissolute youth was followed by a misguided manhood, and he died in his forty-seventh year.
Bürger was born in the last hour of 1747 in Molmerswende. His father was a country clergyman, and he was sent to Halle at the age of seventeen to study theology. His wild life there led to his transfer to Göttingen, where he began studying law. He became a member and later the leader of the famous "Göttinger Dichterbund," and his passion for Shakespeare and Percy's 'Reliques' temporarily pulled him away from his reckless ways. He contributed to the newly established Musenalmanach and served as its editor from 1779 until his death in 1794. In 1787, the university awarded him an honorary degree, and shortly after, he was appointed a professor without a salary, lecturing on Kantian philosophy and aesthetics. He married three times; his life was filled with financial struggles and self-imposed misery. There isn’t much in his private life that is commendable: a reckless youth led to a misguided adulthood, and he died at the age of forty-six.
It fell to the lot of the young Goethe, then an unknown reviewer, to write for the Frankfurter Gelehrte Anzeigen in November, 1772, a notice of some of Bürger's early poems. "The 'Minnelied' of Mr. Bürger," he says, "is worthy of a better age; and if he has more such happy moments, these efforts of his will be among the most potent influences to render our sentimental poetasters, with their gold-paper Amors and Graces and their elysium of benevolence and philanthropy, utterly forgotten." With such clear vision could Goethe see at the age of twenty-three. But he soon saw also the danger that lay in unbridled freedom. For the best that was in Bürger Goethe retained his admiration to the last, but before he was thirty he felt that their ways had parted. Among the 'Maxims and Reflections' we find this note:—"It is sad to see how an extraordinary man may struggle with his time, with his circumstances, often even with himself, and never prosper. Sad example, Bürger!"
It was up to the young Goethe, then an unknown reviewer, to write for the Frankfurter Gelehrte Anzeigen in November 1772, a notice about some of Bürger's early poems. "Mr. Bürger's 'Minnelied' is deserving of a better era," he says, "and if he has more moments like this, his work will become one of the strongest influences to make our sentimental poets, with their flashy paper Amor figures and Graces and their paradise of kindness and philanthropy, entirely forgotten." Goethe had such clear insight at the age of twenty-three. But he soon recognized the risks of unrestricted freedom. While he continued to admire the best of Bürger until the end, by the time he was thirty, he felt their paths had diverged. Among the 'Maxims and Reflections,' we find this note: "It's upsetting to see how an extraordinary person can struggle against their time, circumstances, and sometimes even themselves, and still not succeed. Sad example, Bürger!"
Doubtless German literature owes less to Bürger than English owes to Burns, but it owes much. Bürger revived the ballad form in which so much of the finest German poetry has since been cast. With his lyric gifts and his dramatic power, he infused a life into these splendid poems that has made them a part of the folk-lore of his native land. 'Lenardo und Blandine,' his own favorite, 'Des Pfarrers Tochter von Taubenhain' (The Pastor's Daughter of Taubenhain), 'Das Lied vom braven Mann' (The Song of the Brave2769 Man), 'Die Weiber von Weinsberg' (The Women of Weinsberg), 'Der Kaiser und der Abt' (The Emperor and the Abbot), 'Der Wilde Jäger' (The Wild Huntsman), all belong, like 'Lenore,' to the literary inheritance of the German people. Bürger attempted a translation of the Iliad in iambic blank verse, and a prose translation of 'Macbeth.' To him belongs also the credit of having restored to German literature the long-disused sonnet. His sonnets are among the best in the language, and elicited warm praise from Schiller as "models of their kind." Schiller had written a severe criticism of Bürger's poems, which had inflamed party strife and embittered the last years of Bürger himself; but even Schiller admits that Bürger is as much superior to all his rivals as he is inferior to the ideal he should have striven to attain.
German literature may not owe as much to Bürger as English literature does to Burns, but it still owes him a significant debt. Bürger revived the ballad form that has since been the foundation of much of the best German poetry. With his lyrical talent and dramatic flair, he brought life to these remarkable poems, making them part of the folklore of his homeland. 'Lenardo und Blandine,' his personal favorite, 'Des Pfarrers Tochter von Taubenhain' (The Pastor's Daughter of Taubenhain), 'Das Lied vom braven Mann' (The Song of the Brave Man), 'Die Weiber von Weinsberg' (The Women of Weinsberg), 'Der Kaiser und der Abt' (The Emperor and the Abbot), 'Der Wilde Jäger' (The Wild Huntsman)—all of these, like 'Lenore,' are part of Germany’s literary heritage. Bürger also made an attempt to translate the Iliad into iambic blank verse and created a prose translation of 'Macbeth.' He is credited with reviving the long-neglected sonnet in German literature. His sonnets are among the finest in the language and received high praise from Schiller as "models of their kind." Although Schiller had written a harsh critique of Bürger's poetry that fueled rivalry and soured Bürger's later years, he still acknowledged that Bürger stands far above all his competitors, even if he falls short of the ideal he should have aimed for.
The debt which Bürger owed to English letters was amply repaid. In 'Lenore' he showed Percy's 'Reliques' the compliment of quoting from the ballad of 'Sweet William,' which had supplied him with his theme, the lines:—"Is there any room at your head, Willie, or any room at your feet?" The first literary work of Walter Scott was the translation which he made in 1775 of 'Lenore,' under the title of 'William and Helen'; this was quickly followed by a translation of 'The Wild Huntsman.' Scott's romantic mind received in Bürger's ballads and in Goethe's 'Götz,' which he translated four years later, just the nourishment it craved. It is a curious coincidence that another great romantic writer, Alexandre Dumas, should also have begun his literary career with a translation of 'Lenore.' Bürger was not, however, a man of one poem. He filled two goodly volumes, but the oft-quoted words of his friend Schlegel contain the essential truth:—"'Lenore' will always be Bürger's jewel, the precious ring with which, like the Doge of Venice espousing the sea, he married himself to the folk-song forever."
The debt that Bürger owed to English literature was more than paid back. In 'Lenore,' he acknowledged Percy’s 'Reliques' by quoting from the ballad of 'Sweet William,' which inspired his theme, the lines: "Is there any room at your head, Willie, or any room at your feet?" Walter Scott’s first literary work was a translation of 'Lenore' in 1775, titled 'William and Helen'; this was soon followed by his translation of 'The Wild Huntsman.' Scott's romantic spirit found just the inspiration it needed in Bürger's ballads and in Goethe's 'Götz,' which he translated four years later. It's an interesting coincidence that another major romantic writer, Alexandre Dumas, also started his literary career with a translation of 'Lenore.' However, Bürger was not just a one-hit wonder. He filled two substantial volumes, but the oft-quoted words of his friend Schlegel capture the essential truth: "'Lenore' will always be Bürger's gem, the precious ring with which, like the Doge of Venice marrying the sea, he committed himself to folk-song forever."
WILLIAM AND HELEN
Walter Scott's Translation of 'Lenore'
Walter Scott's Translation of 'Lenore'
"Sadly, my love, you are taking too long!
"Are you false or dead?"
Told Helen how he dashed.
And every knight returned to dry. The tears his love had cried.
The badge of victory.
To meet them, block the path,
With cheers, laughter, and music, The love debt to repay.
And joy that flutters in tears and smiles Many faces displayed.
If unfaithful or if killed.
And in distraction's harsh mood She cries in wild despair.
"Nor sorrow in vain:" A lying lover's fleeting heart No tears to remember again.
What's lost is lost forever; Only death can bring me comfort;
Oh, I wish I had never been born!
Suck my life away, Despair!
There's no happiness left for me on earth,
There’s no share for me in heaven.
The devout mother prays; Do not blame your vulnerable child!
She doesn't know what she's saying.
Oh, turn to God and grace!
His will, which changed your happiness into misery,
"Can turn your misery into happiness."
O mother, what is a bale? My William's love was like paradise on earth; Without it, Earth is hell.
Since my beloved William's killed?
I prayed only for William's sake,
"And all my prayers were pointless."
And look at these tears that are streaming;
By the humble prayer of resignation, O sacred be your sorrow!
Or relieve this intense pain;
No sacrament can call the dead back. Rise and live again.
Be my god, Despair! The hardest blow from heaven has struck me. And vain every useless prayer.
She doesn’t know what her tongue has said; Don't assume it, please!
And turn to God and grace; Well can devotion's heavenly light "Turn your sorrow into joy."
O mother, what is a bale? Without my William, what would heaven be like,
"Or with him, what would hell be?"
Critiques every sacred Power,
Exhausted, she headed for her quiet room,
All in the lonely tower.
And through the shining lattice shone The star is twinkling.
And, clatter, clatter, on its floors The hoof of the horse rang.
Door latch and tinkling staples ring; Finally, a whispering voice:
I woke up and cried for you.
I have endured a lot since early morning;
"Where, William, could you be?"
I rode since it got dark; And to its destination we both return
Before the morning bell.
And keep you warm in their embrace!
The wind howls through the hawthorn bush;—
My love is freezing cold.
We must leave tonight; The horse is swift, the spur is shiny;
I can’t stay until morning.
On my black horse: Over stock and stile, a hundred miles,
We hurry to the wedding bed.
O dear William, stay! The clock strikes twelve—a dark, gloomy hour!
"O wait, my love, until morning!"
I think we ride at full speed; Get ready to go! because before the day We arrive at our wedding bed.
Hurry up, get ready, and take your seat! The feast is ready, the room is set,
The wedding guests are waiting for you.
She climbs behind the barb,
And around her beloved William's waist She wrapped her delicate arms.
And as quick as can be;
Rejected by the pounding hooves of the horse The glowing pebbles run away.
Quickly, quickly through each mountain, meadow, and plain,
And the cradle and castle flew.
Fleet goes my ride—hold on!
"Are you afraid?" — "Oh no!" she replied weakly; "But why so serious and distant?
"It's the sound of death bells, it's a funeral song,
The body to the clay.
You may bury the dead; Tonight I ride with my young bride,
To decorate our bridal bed.
To boost our wedding song!
Come, priest, to bless our wedding celebration!
"Everyone, come along!"
Thick pants as the rider breathes heavily. As they speed headlong.
And where is your bridal bed? "It's far away—low, damp, and cold,
And narrow—trustless girl!
Over the thundering bridge, through the boiling surge,
He drove the angry horse.
The flashing stones are escaping.
On the right and left, they rushed by so quickly. Every city, town, and tower!
Do you fear riding with me? "Hurray! Hurray! The dead can ride!"—
"O William, just leave them alone!—
And creaks in whistling rain? "Gallows and steel, the cursed wheel,
A killer in his chains.
To the bridal bed we go; And you will dance a fetter dance. Before my bride and me.
The wasted form comes down; And swift as the wind through the hazel bushes The exciting career awaits.
Splash! Splash! by the sea;
The plague is red, and the spur drips blood,
The flashing pebbles run away.
How fled what darkness concealed!
How the ground beneath their feet disappeared,
The sky above them!
The sand will run out soon;
Barb! Barb! I can smell the morning air; The race is almost over.
The glowing pebbles escape.
The bride has arrived; And soon we arrive at the wedding bed,
"For you, Helen, here’s my home."
And by the dim light of the setting moon We saw a church and a tower.
Unholy ghosts were heard.
Until suddenly at an open grave He checked the amazing course.
The chest plate reveals his dwindling side,
The spur of his bloody heel.
The decaying flesh the bone,
Until Helen's arms entwine A creepy skeleton.
And with a scared leap,
Dissolves immediately in empty air,
And leaves her on the ground.
Spin the maid in a gloomy dance,
And howl the funeral song:—
Honor the fate of heaven.
Her soul is separated from her body; "Her spirit be forgiven!"
THE WIVES OF WEINSBERG
It must have held, in its time,
Many a young woman of noble birth. And smart and funny matrons; And if I ever get married,
My wife will be a lady from Weinsberg.
Had a falling out with this great city;2777
So he came down one unfortunate day,—
Horse, infantry, dragoons,—in stern formation,—
And cannon—what a shame!
The artillery thundered around the walls,
And exploding bombs unleashed their rage.
He instructed the herald to go directly to At the gates, and thunder strikes there. The following announcement:—
"Rascals! When I take over your town,
"No living thing will escape!"
A death knell echoed to every house; Such cries of murder tore through the hot air. I might move the stones out of compassion.
Then bread became expensive, but good advice Couldn’t be bought for any price.
"God! save us from hunger!"
"Oh, woe is me, poor Corydon—
"My neck—my neck! I'm done—I'm done!"
When hope was hanging by a thread,
How often has a woman's wit been present there!—
A constant refuge; For a woman's cleverness and Papal deceit,
In ancient times, they were well-known around the world.
Last night had seen her promised,—
Whether during waking hours or in dreams, Came up with a unique and innovative plan,
Which delighted the whole town; If you think differently, Feel free to laugh at and look down on.
Before the camp with a sad expression,
The most beautiful embassy was seen,
All kneeling low and crying.
They prayed so sweetly and sadly,
But no response was given except this:—
The city gates swing wide open,
And all the wives come walking by,
Each bearing—do I need to mention?—
Her beloved husband on her back,
All cozily seated in a bag!
And urged the King; but Conrad said:—
"A monarch's word must not be broken!"
And here the matter stood. "Awesome!" he yelled, "Haha! Awesome!"
Our lady figured it would be like that.
And the dancers soared up and down,
Court branches with city daughters.
The mayor's wife—what a sight!—
I danced with the shoemaker that night!
It must have held in its time Many a nobly born girl, And clever, witty matrons; And if I ever get married,
My wife will be a Weinsberg woman.
Translated by C. T. Brooks: Reprinted from 'Representative German Poems' by the courtesy of Mrs. Charles T. Brooks.
Translated by C. T. Brooks: Reprinted from 'Representative German Poems' by the courtesy of Mrs. Charles T. Brooks.
EDMUND BURKE
(1729-1797)
(1729-1797)
BY E. L. GODKIN
BY E.L. GODKIN

Edmund Burke, born in Dublin, Ireland, in 1729, was the son of a successful attorney, who gave him as good an education as the times and the country afforded. He went to school to an excellent Quaker, and graduated at Trinity College in 1748. He appears to have then gone to London in 1750 to "keep terms," as it was called, at the Middle Temple, with the view of being admitted to the bar, in obedience to his father's desire and ambition. But the desultory habit of mind, the preference for literature and philosophical speculation to connected study, which had marked his career in college, followed him and prevented any serious application to the law. His father's patience was after a while exhausted, and he withdrew Burke's allowance and left him to his own resources.
Edmund Burke, born in Dublin, Ireland, in 1729, was the son of a successful lawyer who provided him with the best education available at the time. He attended an excellent Quaker school and graduated from Trinity College in 1748. It seems he then moved to London in 1750 to "keep terms," as it was called, at the Middle Temple, with the aim of becoming a barrister, fulfilling his father's wishes. However, his scattered approach to learning and preference for literature and philosophical discussions over focused study, which had characterized his college years, continued to affect him and hindered his serious engagement with the law. Eventually, his father's patience ran out, and he cut off Burke's financial support, leaving him to fend for himself.
This was in 1755, but in 1756 he married, and made his first appearance in the literary world by the publication of a book. About these years from 1750 to 1759 little is known. He published two works, one a treatise on the 'Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful,' and the other a 'Vindication of Natural Society,' a satire on Bolingbroke. Stray allusions and anecdotes about other men in the diaries and correspondence of the time show that he frequented the literary coffee-houses, and was gradually making an impression on the authors and wits whom he met there. Besides the two books we have mentioned, he produced some smaller things, such as an 'Essay on the Drama,' and part of an 'Abridgment of the History of England.' But although these helped to secure him admission to the literary set, they did not raise him out of the rank of obscure literary adventurers, who from the Revolution of 1688, and especially after the union with Scotland, began to swarm to London from all parts of the three kingdoms. The first recognition of him as a serious writer was his employment by Dodsley the bookseller, at a salary of $100 a year, to edit the Annual Register, which Dodsley founded in 1769. Considered as a biographical episode, this may fairly be treated as a business man's certificate that Burke was industrious and accurate. As his income from his father was withdrawn or reduced in 1755, there remain four years during which his way of supporting himself is unknown. His published works were2780 certainly not "pot-boilers." He was probably to some extent dependent on his wife's father, Dr. Nugent, an Irish physician who when Burke made his acquaintance lived in Bath, but after his daughter's marriage settled in London, and seems to have frequented and have been acceptable in the same coffee-houses as Burke, and for the same reasons. But Burke was not a man to remain long dependent on any one. These nine years were evidently not spent fruitlessly. They had made him known and brought him to the threshold of public life.
This was in 1755, but in 1756 he got married and made his first appearance in the literary world with the publication of a book. Little is known about the years from 1750 to 1759. He published two works, one a treatise on the 'Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful,' and the other a 'Vindication of Natural Society,' a satire on Bolingbroke. Fleeting references and anecdotes about others in the diaries and correspondence of the time indicate that he frequented the literary coffeehouses and was slowly making an impression on the writers and wits he met there. In addition to the two mentioned books, he produced some smaller works, like an 'Essay on the Drama' and part of an 'Abridgment of the History of England.' Although these helped him gain entry into the literary community, they did not elevate him beyond the ranks of obscure literary hopefuls who, since the Revolution of 1688 and especially after the union with Scotland, began to flock to London from across the three kingdoms. His first recognition as a serious writer came when Dodsley the bookseller hired him for $100 a year to edit the Annual Register, which Dodsley started in 1769. Viewed as a biographical episode, this can be seen as a businessman's endorsement that Burke was hardworking and accurate. After his income from his father was reduced or stopped in 1755, there were four years during which how he supported himself remains unclear. His published works were2780 certainly not "pot-boilers." He was probably somewhat dependent on his wife's father, Dr. Nugent, an Irish doctor who lived in Bath when Burke met him, but after his daughter's marriage, he moved to London and appeared to visit and be welcomed in the same coffeehouses as Burke for similar reasons. However, Burke was not the type to stay dependent on anyone for long. These nine years were clearly not wasted. They made him known and brought him to the brink of public life.
In 1759, political discussion as we understand it—that is, those explorations of the foundations of political society and analyses of social relations which now form our daily intellectual food—was hardly known. The interest in religion as the chief human concern was rapidly declining. The interest in human society as an organism to be studied, and if need be, taken to pieces and put together again, was only just beginning. Montesquieu's great work, 'The Spirit of the Laws,' which demanded for expediency and convenience in legislation the place which modern Europe had long assigned to authority, had only appeared in 1748. Swift's satires had made serious breaches in the wall of convention by which the State, in spite of the convulsions of the seventeenth century, was still surrounded. But the writer whose speculations excited most attention in England was Bolingbroke. The charm of his style and the variety of his interests made him the chief intellectual topic of the London world in Burke's early youth. To write like Bolingbroke was a legitimate ambition for a young man. It is not surprising that Burke felt it, and that his earliest political effort was a satire on Bolingbroke. It attracted the attention of a politician, Gerard Hamilton, and he quickly picked up Burke as his secretary, treated him badly, and was abandoned by him in disgust at the end of six years.
In 1759, political discussions as we know them today—those investigations into the foundations of political society and analyses of social relationships that now make up our everyday intellectual engagement—were hardly recognized. The interest in religion as the primary human concern was quickly fading. The interest in studying human society as an organism that could, if necessary, be dissected and reassembled was just starting to emerge. Montesquieu's influential work, 'The Spirit of the Laws,' which emphasized the need for practicality and convenience in legislation over the authority that modern Europe had long prioritized, was released in 1748. Swift's satires had started to chip away at the conventions that, despite the turmoil of the seventeenth century, still surrounded the State. However, the writer whose thoughts garnered the most attention in England was Bolingbroke. His engaging style and diverse interests made him the main intellectual topic in London's circles during Burke's early years. Aspiring to write like Bolingbroke was a reasonable goal for a young man. It’s no surprise that Burke felt this ambition, leading him to create his first political work as a satire on Bolingbroke. This caught the eye of politician Gerard Hamilton, who promptly hired Burke as his secretary, treated him poorly, and was ultimately abandoned by him in frustration after six years.
The peculiar condition of the English governmental machine made possible for men of Burke's kind at this period what would not be possible now. The population had vanished from a good many old boroughs, although their representation in Parliament remained, and the selection of the members fell to the lords of the soil. About one hundred and fifty members of the House of Commons were in this way chosen by great landed proprietors, and it is to be said to their credit that they used their power freely to introduce unknown young men of talent into public life. Moreover in many cases, if not in most, small boroughs, however well peopled, were expected to elect the proprietor's nominee. Burke after leaving Hamilton's service was for a short time private secretary to Lord Rockingham, when the latter succeeded Grenville in the Ministry in 1766; but when he went out, Burke obtained a seat in Parliament in 1765 in the manner2781 we have described, for the borough of Wendover, from Lord Verney, who owned it. He made his first successful speech the same year, and was complimented by Pitt. He was already recognized as a man of enormous information, as any one who edited the Annual Register had to be.
The unusual structure of the English government at that time allowed men like Burke to do things that wouldn't be possible today. The population had disappeared from many old boroughs, but they still had representation in Parliament, and the choice of members fell to the local landowners. About one hundred and fifty members of the House of Commons were selected this way by wealthy landowners, and it’s commendable that they often used their influence to bring talented young people into public life. Furthermore, in many cases, if not most, smaller boroughs—no matter how populated—were expected to elect the landowner’s preferred candidate. After leaving Hamilton's service, Burke briefly worked as a private secretary to Lord Rockingham when he took over the Ministry from Grenville in 1766. However, when Lord Rockingham stepped down, Burke secured a seat in Parliament in 1765 for the borough of Wendover, which belonged to Lord Verney. He gave his first successful speech that same year, earning praise from Pitt. He was already seen as someone with vast knowledge, as anyone editing the Annual Register had to be.

Edmund Burke.
Edmund Burke.
A man of such powers and tastes in that day naturally became a pamphleteer. Outside of Parliament there was no other mode of discussing public affairs. The periodical press for purposes of discussion did not exist. During and after the Great Rebellion, the pamphlet had made its appearance as the chief instrument of controversy. Defoe used it freely after the Restoration. Swift made a great hit with it, and probably achieved the first sensational sale with his pamphlet on 'The Conduct of the Allies.' Bolingbroke's 'Patriot King' was a work of the same class. As a rule the pamphlet exposed or refuted somebody, even if it also freely expounded. It was inevitable that Burke should early begin to wield this most powerful of existing weapons. His antagonist was ready for him in the person of George Grenville, the minister who had made way for Burke's friend and patron Lord Rockingham. Grenville showed, as easily as any party newspaper in our own day, that Rockingham and his friends had ruined the country by mismanagement of the war and of the finances. Burke refuted him with a mastery of facts and figures, and a familiarity with the operations of trade and commerce, and a power of exposition and illustration, and a comprehension of the fundamental conditions of national economy, which at once made him famous and a necessary man for the Whigs in the great struggle with the Crown on which they were entering.
A man with such abilities and interests back then naturally became a pamphleteer. Outside of Parliament, there was no other way to discuss public issues. The periodical press for discussion purposes didn’t exist. During and after the Great Rebellion, the pamphlet emerged as the main tool for controversy. Defoe used it extensively after the Restoration. Swift had great success with it and likely achieved the first sensational sale with his pamphlet on 'The Conduct of the Allies.' Bolingbroke's 'Patriot King' was another work of the same kind. Generally, pamphlets would expose or refute someone, even if they also provided detailed explanations. It was only natural for Burke to start using this powerful tool early on. His opponent was George Grenville, the minister who had paved the way for Burke's friend and patron, Lord Rockingham. Grenville easily demonstrated, much like any party newspaper today, that Rockingham and his supporters had ruined the country through poor management of the war and finances. Burke countered him with a command of facts and figures, a deep understanding of trade and commerce, effective explanation and illustration, and a grasp of the fundamental principles of national economy, which quickly made him famous and an essential asset for the Whigs in their major struggle against the Crown they were about to face.
The nature of this struggle cannot be better described in brief space than by saying that the King, from his accession to the throne down to the close of the American War, was engaged in a persistent effort to govern through ministers chosen and dismissed, as the German ministers are now, by himself; while the subservience of Parliament was secured by the profuse use of pensions and places. To this attempt, and all the abuses which inevitably grew out of it, the Whigs with Burke as their intellectual head offered a determined resistance, and the conflict was one extraordinarily well calculated to bring his peculiar powers into play.
The nature of this struggle is best summed up by saying that the King, from the time he took the throne until the end of the American War, was constantly trying to rule through ministers he personally chose and dismissed, much like how German ministers are selected today. Meanwhile, he secured Parliament's compliance by lavishly handing out pensions and jobs. The Whigs, led intellectually by Burke, strongly opposed this effort and all the abuses that arose from it, creating a conflict that was particularly suited to showcase his unique strengths.
The leading events in this long struggle were the attempt of the House of Commons to disqualify Wilkes for a seat in the House, to punish reporting their debates as a breach of privilege, and the prosecution of the war against the American colonies. It may be said to have begun at the accession of the King, and to have lasted until the resignation of Lord North after the surrender of Cornwallis, or from 1770 to 1783.
The main events in this lengthy struggle were the House of Commons’ attempt to disqualify Wilkes from holding a seat, punishing the reporting of their debates as a violation of privilege, and the prosecution of the war against the American colonies. It could be said to have started when the King came to the throne and lasted until Lord North resigned after Cornwallis's surrender, or from 1770 to 1783.
2782 Burke's contributions to it were his pamphlet, 'Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents,' and several speeches in Parliament: the first, like the pamphlet, on the general situation, and others on minor incidents in the struggle. This pamphlet has not only survived the controversy, but has become one of the most famous papers in the political literature of the Anglo-Saxon race. It is a century since every conspicuous figure in the drama passed away; it is seventy years since every trace of the controversy disappeared from English political life; most if not all of the principles for which Burke contended have become commonplaces of English constitutional practice; the discontents of that day have vanished as completely as those of 1630: but Burke's pamphlet still holds a high place in every course of English literature, and is still read and pondered by every student of constitutional history and by every speculator on government and political morals.
2782 Burke's contributions included his pamphlet, 'Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents,' and several speeches in Parliament: the first, like the pamphlet, focused on the overall situation, and others addressed smaller incidents in the conflict. This pamphlet has not only endured the controversy but has also become one of the most well-known works in the political literature of the Anglo-Saxon race. A century has passed since every significant figure in this drama has died; it's been seventy years since the controversy left any trace in English political life; most, if not all, of the principles for which Burke fought have become standard in English constitutional practice; the discontents of that time have disappeared as completely as those of 1630: yet Burke's pamphlet remains highly regarded in every English literature course and is still read and contemplated by every student of constitutional history and by anyone exploring government and political ethics.
In 1774 Parliament was dissolved for the second time since Burke entered it: and there a misfortune overtook him which illustrated in a striking way the practical working of the British Constitution at that period. Lord Verney, to whom he had owed his seat for the borough of Wendover at two elections, had fallen into pecuniary embarrassment and could no longer return him, because compelled to sell his four boroughs. This left Burke high and dry, and he was beginning to tremble for his political future, when he was returned for the great commercial city of Bristol by a popular constituency. The six years during which he sat for Bristol were the most splendid portion of his career. Other portions perhaps contributed as much if not more to his literary or oratorical reputation; but this brought out in very bold relief the great traits of character which will always endear his memory to the lovers of national liberty, and place him high among the framers of great political ideals. In the first place, he propounded boldly to the Bristol electors the theory that he was to be their representative but not their delegate; that his parliamentary action must be governed by his own reason and not by their wishes. In the next, he resolutely sacrificed his seat by opposing his constituents in supporting the removal of the restrictions on Irish trade, of which English merchants reaped the benefit. He would not be a party to what he considered the oppression of his native country, no matter what might be the effect on his political prospects; and in 1780 he was not re-elected.
In 1774, Parliament was dissolved for the second time since Burke joined it, and a misfortune hit him that clearly showed how the British Constitution worked at that time. Lord Verney, who had helped him secure his seat for the borough of Wendover in two elections, had fallen into financial trouble and could no longer support him because he had to sell his four boroughs. This left Burke in a tough spot, and he started to worry about his political future when he was elected by a popular constituency for the major commercial city of Bristol. The six years he served for Bristol were the highlights of his career. Other times maybe contributed just as much, if not more, to his literary or speaking reputation; but this period showcased the great traits of character that will always endear him to those who love national liberty and place him among the creators of significant political ideals. First, he boldly told the Bristol voters that he was to be their representative, not just their delegate; that his decisions in Parliament would be guided by his own reasoning and not by their desires. Next, he firmly gave up his seat by opposing his constituents' support for lifting the restrictions on Irish trade, from which English merchants benefited. He wouldn’t be part of what he saw as the oppression of his homeland, regardless of the impact on his political prospects; and in 1780, he was not re-elected.
But the greatest achievement of this period of his history was his share in the controversy over the American War, which was really not more a conflict with the colonies over taxation, than a resolute and obstinate carrying out of the King's principles of government. The colonies were, for the time being, simply resisting pretensions2783 to which the kingdom at home submitted. Burke's speeches on 'American Taxation' (1774), on 'Conciliation with America' (1775), and his 'Letter to the Sheriffs of Bristol' (1777) on the same subject, taken as a sequel to the 'Thoughts on the Present Discontents,' form a body of literature which it is not too much to pronounce not only a history of the dispute with the colonies, but a veritable political manual. He does not confine himself to a minute description of the arguments used in supporting the attempt to coerce America; he furnishes as he goes along principles of legislation applicable almost to any condition of society; illustrations which light up as by a single flash problems of apparently inscrutable darkness; explanations of great political failures; and receipts innumerable for political happiness and success. A single sentence often disposes of half a dozen fallacies firmly imbedded in governmental tradition. His own description of the rhetorical art of Charles Townshend was eminently applicable to himself:—"He knew, better by far than any man I ever was acquainted with, how to bring together within a short time all that was necessary to establish, to illustrate, and to decorate that side of the question which he supported."
But the biggest achievement during this time in his life was his involvement in the debate over the American War, which was really more about the King's principles of governance than just a conflict with the colonies over taxes. The colonies were, for the moment, simply pushing back against claims that the kingdom back home accepted. Burke's speeches on 'American Taxation' (1774), 'Conciliation with America' (1775), and his 'Letter to the Sheriffs of Bristol' (1777) on the same topic, which follow his 'Thoughts on the Present Discontents,' create a collection of writings that could rightly be called not just a history of the dispute with the colonies but a genuine political guide. He doesn't just provide a detailed account of the arguments made to force America into submission; he also offers principles of legislation that could apply to nearly any society, examples that illuminate seemingly impossible problems with a single insight, explanations for major political failures, and countless formulas for political happiness and success. Often, a single sentence can debunk several deeply rooted fallacies in governmental tradition. His own description of Charles Townshend's rhetorical skills was strikingly fitting for himself:—"He knew, better than anyone I ever knew, how to quickly gather everything needed to establish, illustrate, and enhance the side of the argument he was on."
This observation suggests the great advantage he derives as a political instructor from the facts that all his political speeches and writings are polemical. The difficulty of keeping exposition from being dry is familiar to everybody who has ever sought to communicate knowledge on any subject. But Burke in every one of his political theses had an antagonist, who was literally as he says himself, a helper: who did the work of an opposing counsel at the bar, in bringing out into prominence all the weak points of Burke's case and all the strong ones of his own; who set in array all the fallacies to be exposed, all the idols to be overthrown, all the doubts to be cleared up. Moreover he was not, like the man who usually figures in controversial dialogues, a sham opponent, but a creature of flesh and blood like Grenville, or the Sheriffs of Bristol, or the King's friends, or the Irish Protestant party, who met Burke with an ardor not inferior to his own. We consequently have, in all his papers and speeches, the very best of which he was capable in thought and expression, for he had not only to watch the city but to meet the enemy in the gate.
This observation highlights the significant advantage he gains as a political teacher, given that all his political speeches and writings are argumentative. Anyone who has tried to share knowledge on any topic understands the challenge of making information engaging. However, in every one of his political arguments, Burke had an opponent who, as he puts it, was actually a helper: someone who acted like an opposing lawyer in court, drawing attention to all the weaknesses in Burke's arguments and the strengths in their own case; who identified all the fallacies to be addressed, all the misconceptions to be dispelled, and all the questions to be clarified. Furthermore, his opponent was not a mere fictional character typically found in debates, but a real person, like Grenville, or the Sheriffs of Bristol, or the King’s supporters, who confronted Burke with enthusiasm equal to his. As a result, in all his writings and speeches, we see the best of what he could achieve in terms of thought and expression, as he was not only tasked with observing the city's state but also with tackling challenges head-on.
After the close of the American War, the remainder of Burke's career was filled with two great subjects, to which he devoted himself with an ardor which occasionally degenerated into fanaticism. One was the government of India by the East India Company, and the other was the French Revolution. Although the East India Company had been long in existence, and had towards the middle of the eighteenth century been rapidly extending its power and2784 influence, comparatively little had been known by the English public of the nature of its operations. Attention had been drawn away from it by the events in America and the long contest with the King in England. By the close of the American War, however, the "Nabobs," as they were called,—or returned English adventurers,—began to make a deep impression on English society by the apparent size of their fortunes and the lavishness of their expenditure. Burke calculated that in his time they had brought home about $200,000,000, with which they bought estates and seats in Parliament and became a very conspicuous element in English public and private life. At the same time, information as to the mode in which their money was made and their government carried on was scanty and hard to acquire. The press had no foreign correspondence; India was six months away, and all the Europeans in it were either servants of the Company, or remained in it on the Company's sufferance. The Whigs finally determined to attempt a grand inquisition into its affairs, and a bill was brought in by Fox, withdrawing the government of India from the Company and vesting it in a commission named in the bill. This was preceded by eleven reports from a Committee of Inquiry. But the bill failed utterly, and brought down the Whig ministry, which did not get into office again in Burke's time. This was followed in 1785, on Burke's instigation, by the impeachment of the most conspicuous of the Company's officers, Warren Hastings. Burke was appointed one of the managers on behalf of the Commons.
After the American War ended, the rest of Burke's career was focused on two major issues that he approached with a passion that sometimes bordered on fanaticism. One was the governance of India by the East India Company, and the other was the French Revolution. Even though the East India Company had been around for a long time and was rapidly expanding its power and influence in the mid-eighteenth century, the English public knew relatively little about what it actually did. People’s attention was diverted by events in America and the long struggle with the King in England. However, by the end of the American War, the "Nabobs"—the term for English adventurers who returned from India—started to significantly impact English society with their seemingly vast wealth and extravagant lifestyles. Burke estimated that during his lifetime, they brought back around $200,000,000, which they used to buy estates and seats in Parliament, making them a prominent part of both public and private life in England. Meanwhile, information about how they made their money and how the government worked there was limited and hard to come by. The press had no foreign correspondents; India was six months away, and all the Europeans there were either Company servants or depended on the Company's permission to stay. The Whigs eventually decided to undertake a major investigation into the Company's activities, and Fox introduced a bill to take control of India away from the Company and assign it to a commission specified in the bill. This effort was preceded by eleven reports from a Committee of Inquiry. However, the bill failed completely, leading to the collapse of the Whig ministry, which never returned to power during Burke's lifetime. In 1785, following Burke's suggestion, the most prominent of the Company's officers, Warren Hastings, was impeached. Burke was appointed as one of the managers representing the Commons.
No episode in his career is so familiar to the public as his conduct of this trial, owing to Warren Hastings having been the subject of one of the most popular of Macaulay's Essays. None brought out more clearly Burke's great dialectical powers, or so well displayed his mastery of details and his power of orderly exposition. The trial lasted eight years, and was adjourned over from one Parliamentary session to another. These delays were fatal to its success. The public interest in it died out long before the close, as usual in protracted legal prosecutions; the feeling spread that the defendant could not be very guilty when it took so long to prove his crime. Although Burke toiled over the case with extraordinary industry and persistence, and an enthusiasm which never flagged, Hastings was finally acquitted.
No event in his career is as well-known to the public as his role in this trial, largely because Warren Hastings was featured in one of Macaulay's most popular essays. This case showcased Burke's outstanding debating skills and highlighted his ability to manage details and present information clearly. The trial stretched over eight years and was repeatedly postponed between Parliamentary sessions. These delays severely impacted its success. Public interest waned long before it was over, which often happens in lengthy legal proceedings; people began to feel that Hastings couldn’t be very guilty if it took so long to prove his wrongdoing. Despite Burke's tireless work on the case, marked by incredible dedication and unwavering enthusiasm, Hastings was ultimately acquitted.
But the labors of the prosecution were not wholly vain. It awoke in England an attention to the government of India which never died out, and led to a considerable curtailing of the power of the East India Company, and necessarily of its severity, in dealing with Indian States. The impeachment was preceded by eleven reports on the affairs of India by the Committee of the House of Commons,2785 and the articles of impeachment were nearly as voluminous. Probably no question which has ever come before Parliament has received so thorough an examination. Hardly less important was the report of the Committee of the Commons (which consisted of the managers of the impeachment) on the Lords' journals. This was an elaborate examination of the rules of evidence which govern proceedings in the trial of impeachments, or of persons guilty of malfeasance in office. This has long been a bone of contention between lawyers and statesmen. The Peers in the course of the trial had taken the opinion of the judges frequently, and had followed it in deciding on the admissibility of evidence, a great deal of which was important to the prosecution. The report maintained, and with apparently unanswerable force, that when a legislature sits on offenses against the State, it constitutes a grand inquest which makes its own rules of evidence; and is not and ought not to be tied up by the rules administered in the ordinary law courts, and formed for the most part for the guidance of the unskilled and often uneducated men who compose juries. As a manual for the instruction of legislative committees of inquiry it is therefore still very valuable, if it be not a final authority.
But the efforts of the prosecution were not entirely pointless. It sparked an ongoing interest in England regarding the governance of India, which never faded away, and resulted in a significant reduction of the East India Company's power, and also its harshness, in dealing with Indian States. The impeachment was preceded by eleven reports on India's issues from the Committee of the House of Commons,2785 and the articles of impeachment were nearly as extensive. Probably no issue that has ever reached Parliament has undergone such a thorough examination. Almost equally important was the report from the Commons Committee (which included the managers of the impeachment) on the Lords' journals. This was a detailed review of the evidentiary rules that govern impeachment trials, or cases involving misconduct in office. This topic has long been a contentious point between lawyers and politicians. Throughout the trial, the Peers frequently sought the judges' opinions and used them to determine the admissibility of evidence, much of which was crucial to the prosecution. The report argued, with seemingly irrefutable logic, that when a legislature convenes to address offenses against the State, it acts as a grand jury that sets its own rules of evidence; it should not, and cannot, be constrained by the rules used in regular courts, which are primarily designed for the guidance of untrained and often uneducated individuals serving on juries. Consequently, while it may not be a final authority, it remains a valuable resource for instructing legislative inquiry committees.
Burke, during and after the Warren Hastings trial, fell into considerable neglect and unpopularity. His zeal in the prosecution had grown as the public interest in it declined, until it approached the point of fanaticism. He took office in the coalition which succeeded the Fox Whigs, and when the French Revolution broke out it found him somewhat broken in nerves, irritated by his failures, and in less cordial relations with some of his old friends and colleagues. He at once arrayed himself fiercely against the Revolution, and broke finally with what might be called the Liberty of all parties and creeds, and stood forth to the world as the foremost champion of authority, prescription, and precedent. Probably none of his writings are so familiar to the general public as those which this crisis produced, such as the 'Thoughts on the French Revolution' and the 'Letters on a Regicide Peace.' They are and will always remain, apart from the splendor of the rhetoric, extremely interesting as the last words spoken by a really great man on behalf of the old order. Old Europe made through him the best possible defense of itself. He told, as no one else could have told it, the story of what customs, precedent, prescription, and established usage had done for its civilization; and he told it nevertheless as one who was the friend of rational progress, and had taken no small part in promoting it. Only one other writer who followed him came near equaling him as a defender of the past, and that was Joseph de Maistre; but he approached the subject mainly from the religious side. To him the old régime was the order of Providence. To Burke it was the best2786 scheme of things that humanity could devise for the advancement and preservation of civilization. In the papers we have mentioned, which were the great literary sensations of Burke's day, everything that could be said for the system of political ethics under which Europe had lived for a thousand years was said with a vigor, incisiveness, and wealth of illustration which must make them for all time and in all countries the arsenal of those who love the ancient ways and dread innovation.
Burke, during and after the Warren Hastings trial, experienced significant neglect and unpopularity. His enthusiasm for the prosecution increased as public interest in it declined, reaching a level that was almost fanatical. He took a position in the coalition that followed the Fox Whigs, and when the French Revolution erupted, he found himself somewhat anxious, frustrated by his failures, and not on the best terms with some of his old friends and colleagues. He immediately took a strong stance against the Revolution, completely breaking with what could be described as the Liberty of all parties and beliefs, and emerged as the leading defender of authority, established norms, and tradition. Probably none of his writings are as well-known to the general public as those produced during this crisis, such as 'Thoughts on the French Revolution' and 'Letters on a Regicide Peace.' They are, and will always be, not just notable for their eloquent language, but also incredibly intriguing as the final statements made by a truly great man in defense of the old order. Old Europe, through him, made the best possible case for itself. He told, in a way that no one else could, how customs, traditions, established practices, and existing usage had shaped its civilization; and he conveyed this while still being a supporter of rational progress, in which he had played a significant role. There was only one other writer who came close to matching him as a defender of the past, and that was Joseph de Maistre; however, he addressed the topic mainly from a religious perspective. To him, the old regime represented the order of Providence. To Burke, it was the best arrangement humanity could create for the improvement and preservation of civilization. In the aforementioned works, which were regarded as major literary sensations of Burke's time, everything that could be advocated for the system of political ethics under which Europe had thrived for a thousand years was expressed with vigor, clarity, and abundant examples, ensuring they will forever serve as the resource for those who cherish traditional ways and fear change.
The failure of the proceedings against Warren Hastings, and the strong sympathy with the French Revolution—at least in its beginning—displayed by the Whigs and by most of those with whom Burke had acted in politics, had an unfortunate effect on his temper. He broke off his friendship with Fox and others of his oldest associates and greatest admirers. He became hopeless and out of conceit with the world around him. One might have set down some of this at least to the effect of advancing years and declining health, if such onslaughts on revolutionary ideas as his 'Reflections on the French Revolution' and his 'Letters on a Regicide Peace' did not reveal the continued possession of all the literary qualities which had made the success of his earlier works. Their faults are literally the faults of youth: the brilliancy of the rhetoric, the heat of the invective, the violence of the partisanship, the reluctance to admit the existence of any grievances in France to justify the popular onslaught on the monarchy, the noblesse, and the Church. His one explanation of the crisis and its attendant horrors was the instigation of the spirit of evil. The effect on contemporary opinion was very great, and did much to stimulate the conservative reaction in England which carried on the Napoleonic wars and lasted down to the passage of the Reform Bill in 1832.
The failure of the proceedings against Warren Hastings and the strong support for the French Revolution—at least in its early days—shown by the Whigs and most of Burke's political allies had a negative impact on his mood. He cut ties with Fox and others who were among his oldest friends and biggest supporters. He became despondent and disillusioned with the world around him. One could attribute some of this to the effects of aging and declining health, if his attacks on revolutionary ideas in works like 'Reflections on the French Revolution' and 'Letters on a Regicide Peace' didn't demonstrate that he still had all the literary skills that made his earlier works successful. The flaws in these later works are essentially youthful faults: the brilliance of the rhetoric, the intensity of the criticism, the extremism of his partisanship, and the refusal to acknowledge any grievances in France that might justify the public uprising against the monarchy, the nobility, and the Church. His sole explanation for the crisis and its accompanying horrors was the influence of evil. The impact on public opinion was significant, fueling the conservative reaction in England that carried on through the Napoleonic wars and lasted until the Reform Bill was passed in 1832.
There were, however, other causes for the cloud which came over Burke's later years. In spite of his great services to his party and his towering eminence as an orator and writer, he never obtained a seat in the Cabinet. The Paymastership of the Forces, at a salary of $20,000 a year, was the highest reward, either in honor or money, which his party ever bestowed on him. It is true that in those days the Whigs were very particular in reserving high places for men of rank and family. In fact, their government was, from the Revolution of 1688 on, a thorough oligarchy, divided among a few great houses. That they should not have broken through this rule in Burke's case, and admitted to the Cabinet a man to whom they owed so much as they did to him, excited wonder in his own day, and has down to our own time been one of the historical mysteries on which the students of that period love to expend their ingenuity. It is difficult to reconcile this exclusion and neglect of Burke with the unbounded admiration lavished on him by the2787 aristocratic leaders of the party. It is difficult too to account for Burke's quiet acquiescence in what seems to be their ingratitude. There had before his time been no similar instance of party indifference to such claims as he could well make, on such honors and rewards as the party had to bestow.
There were, however, other reasons for the shadows that fell over Burke's later years. Despite his significant contributions to his party and his impressive status as an orator and writer, he never secured a position in the Cabinet. The Paymastership of the Forces, with a salary of $20,000 a year, was the highest honor or monetary reward his party ever gave him. It's true that back then, the Whigs were very selective in reserving top positions for individuals of rank and family. In fact, their government had been a complete oligarchy, divided among a few prominent families since the Revolution of 1688. The decision not to break this tradition in Burke's case, despite the huge debt they owed him, puzzled many during his time and continues to be one of the historical mysteries that scholars of that era enjoy analyzing. It’s hard to reconcile Burke's exclusion and neglect with the immense admiration showered upon him by the aristocratic leaders of the party. It’s also difficult to explain Burke's quiet acceptance of what appears to be their ingratitude. There had been no previous example of such party indifference to legitimate claims like his for the honors and rewards the party could offer.
The most probable explanation of the affair is the one offered by his latest and ablest biographer, Mr. John Morley. Burke had entered public life without property,—probably the most serious mistake, if in his case it can be called a mistake, which an English politician can commit. It is a wise and salutary rule of English public life that a man who seeks a political career shall qualify for it by pecuniary independence. It would be hardly fair in Burke's case to say that he had sought a political career. The greatness of his talents literally forced it on him. He became a statesman and great Parliamentary orator, so to speak, in spite of himself. But he must have early discovered the great barrier to complete success created by his poverty. He may be said to have passed his life in pecuniary embarrassment. This alone might not have shut him out from the Whig official Paradise, for the same thing might have been said of Pitt and Fox: but they had connections; they belonged by birth and association to the Whig class. Burke's relatives were no help or credit to him. In fact, they excited distrust of him. They offended the fastidious aristocrats with whom he associated, and combined with his impecuniousness to make him seem unsuitable for a great place. These aristocrats were very good to him. They lent him money freely, and settled a pension on him, and covered him with social adulation; but they were never willing to put him beside themselves in the government. His latter years therefore had an air of tragedy. He was unpopular with most of those who in his earlier years had adored him, and was the hero of those whom in earlier years he had despised. His only son, of whose capacity he had formed a strange misconception, died young, and he passed his own closing hours, as far as we can judge, with a sense of failure. But he left one of the great names in English history. There is no trace of him in the statute book, but he has, it is safe to say, exercised a profound influence in all succeeding legislation, both in England and America. He has inspired or suggested nearly all the juridical changes which distinguish the England of to-day from the England of the last century, and is probably the only British politician whose speeches and pamphlets, made for immediate results, have given him immortality.
The most likely explanation for the situation is the one given by his most recent and skilled biographer, Mr. John Morley. Burke entered public life without any wealth—probably the biggest mistake, if it can be considered a mistake in his case, that an English politician can make. It is a smart and beneficial rule in English public life that anyone pursuing a political career should be financially independent. It wouldn't be entirely fair to say that Burke actively sought out a political career. His immense talents essentially pushed him into it. He became a statesman and an impressive Parliamentary speaker, so to speak, against his own intentions. However, he must have quickly realized the significant barrier to achieving complete success due to his financial struggles. He could be said to have lived his life in financial difficulties. This alone might not have excluded him from the Whig official elite, since the same could be said for Pitt and Fox: but they had connections; they were born into and associated with the Whig class. Burke's family was of no help or advantage to him. In fact, they caused suspicion against him. They alienated the picky aristocrats he mingled with, and combined with his lack of money, made him seem unfit for high office. These aristocrats were generous to him. They lent him money willingly, settled a pension for him, and showered him with social praise; but they never agreed to place him alongside them in the government. Thus, his later years had a tragic feel. He became unpopular with most who had admired him earlier in life and was now seen as a hero by those he had once looked down upon. His only son, of whom he had a bizarre misunderstanding of his abilities, died young, and he spent his final days, as far as we can tell, feeling a sense of failure. Yet, he left behind one of the great names in English history. There’s no record of him in the law books, but it’s safe to say he had a significant impact on all subsequent legislation in both England and America. He has inspired or suggested nearly all the legal changes that set apart modern England from that of the last century and is probably the only British politician whose speeches and pamphlets—written for immediate impact—have granted him immortality.

FROM THE SPEECH ON 'CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA'
Sir,—It is not a pleasant consideration; but nothing in the world can read so awful and so instructive a lesson as the conduct of the Ministry in this business, upon the mischief of not having large and liberal ideas in the management of great affairs. Never have the servants of the State looked at the whole of your complicated interests in one connected view. They have taken things by bits and scraps, some at one time and one pretense and some at another, just as they pressed, without any sort of regard to their relations or dependencies. They never had any kind of system, right or wrong; but only invented occasionally some miserable tale for the day, in order meanly to sneak out of difficulties into which they had proudly strutted. And they were put to all these shifts and devices, full of meanness and full of mischief, in order to pilfer piecemeal a repeal of an act which they had not the generous courage, when they found and felt their error, honorably and fairly to disclaim. By such management, by the irresistible operation of feeble counsels, so paltry a sum as Threepence in the eyes of a financier, so insignificant an article as Tea in the eyes of a philosopher, have shaken the pillars of a commercial empire that circled the whole globe.
Dude,—It's not a pleasant thought, but nothing teaches a more terrible and instructive lesson than the way the Ministry has handled this situation, highlighting the dangers of not having broad and generous ideas when managing major issues. The State's servants have never looked at your complex interests as a whole. They've taken bits and pieces, addressing some aspects at one time and others at another, without considering their connections or dependencies. They never had any kind of system, whether right or wrong; instead, they occasionally made up some pathetic story just to awkwardly escape the problems they had created for themselves. They resorted to all these petty tricks, full of cowardice and mischief, to sneakily chip away at the repeal of a law they didn’t have the integrity to honorably and openly reject when they recognized their mistake. Through such management, and the inevitable consequences of weak advice, a trivial sum like Threepence in the eyes of a financier, and a seemingly insignificant item like Tea in the eyes of a philosopher, have managed to shake the foundations of a global commercial empire.
Do you forget that in the very last year you stood on the precipice of general bankruptcy? Your danger was indeed great. You were distressed in the affairs of the East India Company; and you well know what sort of things are involved in the comprehensive energy of that significant appellation. I am not called upon to enlarge to you on that danger; which you thought proper yourselves to aggravate, and to display to the world with all the parade of indiscreet declamation. The monopoly of the most lucrative trades and the possession of imperial revenues had brought you to the verge of beggary and ruin. Such was your representation—such, in some measure, was your case. The vent of ten millions of pounds of this commodity, now locked up by the operation of an injudicious tax and rotting in the warehouses of the company, would have prevented all this distress, and all that series of desperate measures which you thought yourselves obliged to take in consequence of it. America would have furnished that vent which no other part of the world can furnish but America, where tea is next to a necessary of life and where the demand2789 grows upon the supply. I hope our dear-bought East India Committees have done us at least so much good as to let us know that without a more extensive sale of that article, our East India revenues and acquisitions can have no certain connection with this country. It is through the American trade of tea that your East India conquests are to be prevented from crushing you with their burden. They are ponderous indeed, and they must have that great country to lean upon, or they tumble upon your head. It is the same folly that has lost you at once the benefit of the West and of the East. This folly has thrown open folding-doors to contraband, and will be the means of giving the profits of the trade of your colonies to every nation but yourselves. Never did a people suffer so much for the empty words of a preamble. It must be given up. For on what principles does it stand? This famous revenue stands, at this hour, on all the debate, as a description of revenue not as yet known in all the comprehensive (but too comprehensive!) vocabulary of finance—a preambulary tax. It is indeed a tax of sophistry, a tax of pedantry, a tax of disputation, a tax of war and rebellion, a tax for anything but benefit to the imposers or satisfaction to the subject....
Do you forget that just last year you were on the brink of bankruptcy? Your situation was really serious. You were struggling with the East India Company's issues; and you know very well what kinds of problems come with such a powerful name. I don’t need to elaborate on that danger; you chose to exaggerate it yourselves and showcased it to the world with all the fanfare of reckless rhetoric. The monopoly over the most profitable trades and the control of imperial revenues had brought you to the edge of poverty and disaster. That was your portrayal—partly, that was your reality. The sale of ten million pounds of this commodity, now tied up by a poorly thought-out tax and decaying in the company’s warehouses, could have alleviated all this hardship and the desperate actions you felt forced to take because of it. America could have provided the market that no other part of the world can supply but America, where tea is almost a basic necessity and where demand outpaces supply. I hope our expensive lessons from the East India committees have taught us that without broader sales of that product, our East India revenues and assets will have no reliable connection to this country. It’s through the American tea trade that your East India gains will avoid crushing you under their weight. They are indeed heavy, and they need that vast country to support them, or they will collapse on you. This same foolishness has cost you the benefits of both America and Asia. This folly has opened the door wide to smuggling and will allow the profits from your colonies to go to every other nation but you. No people have ever suffered so much for the empty words in a preamble. It must be abandoned. On what basis does it stand? This so-called famous revenue currently exists only as a description of a type of tax that is still unknown in the overly broad (but overly broad!) vocabulary of finance—a preamble tax. It is indeed a tax of trickery, a tax of showiness, a tax of debate, a tax of war and rebellion, a tax for everything but the benefit of those who impose it or the satisfaction of those who pay it....
Could anything be a subject of more just alarm to America than to see you go out of the plain high-road of finance, and give up your most certain revenues and your clearest interests, merely for the sake of insulting your colonies? No man ever doubted that the commodity of tea could bear an imposition of threepence. But no commodity will bear threepence, or will bear a penny, when the general feelings of men are irritated; and two millions of people are resolved not to pay. The feelings of the colonies were formerly the feelings of Great Britain. Theirs were formerly the feelings of Mr. Hampden when called upon for the payment of twenty shillings. Would twenty shillings have ruined Mr. Hampden's fortune? No! but the payment of half twenty shillings, on the principle it was demanded, would have made him a slave. It is the weight of that preamble of which you are so fond, and not the weight of the duty, that the Americans are unable and unwilling to bear.
Could anything be more alarming for America than seeing you stray from the straightforward path of finance and give up your sure revenues and clear interests, just to insult your colonies? No one ever doubted that tea could handle a tax of threepence. But no product can tolerate a threepence tax, or even a penny, when people's feelings are upset; and two million people are determined not to pay. The sentiments of the colonies used to reflect those of Great Britain. Their feelings mirrored Mr. Hampden's when he was asked to pay twenty shillings. Would paying twenty shillings have ruined Mr. Hampden's wealth? No! But paying half of twenty shillings, based on how it was demanded, would have made him a slave. It’s the burden of that preamble that you’re so attached to, not the burden of the duty itself, that the Americans cannot and will not accept.
It is then, sir, upon the principle of this measure, and nothing else, that we are at issue. It is a principle of political expediency. Your Act of 1767 asserts that it is expedient to raise a revenue in America; your Act of 1769, which takes away that revenue, contradicts the Act of 1767, and by something much2790 stronger than words asserts that it is not expedient. It is a reflection upon your wisdom to persist in a solemn Parliamentary declaration of the expediency of any object for which at the same time you make no sort of provision. And pray, sir, let not this circumstance escape you,—it is very material: that the preamble of this Act which we wish to repeal is not declaratory of a right, as some gentlemen seem to argue it; it is only a recital of the expediency of a certain exercise of a right supposed already to have been asserted; an exercise you are now contending for by ways and means which you confess, though they were obeyed, to be utterly insufficient for their purpose. You are therefore at this moment in the awkward situation of fighting for a phantom, a quiddity, a thing that wants not only a substance, but even a name; for a thing which is neither abstract right nor profitable enjoyment.
It is then, sir, based solely on the principle of this measure that we disagree. It’s a principle of political convenience. Your Act of 1767 claims it’s necessary to raise revenue in America; your Act of 1769, which removes that revenue, contradicts the Act of 1767 and, in a much stronger way than words, states that it is not necessary. It reflects poorly on your judgment to continue with a serious Parliamentary declaration of the necessity of any objective while simultaneously making no plans for it. And please, sir, don’t overlook this important point: the preamble of this Act that we want to repeal is not declaratory of a right, as some people seem to argue; it simply recites the expediency of a certain use of a right that is thought to have already been claimed; a use you are now defending through methods that you admit, even if followed, are totally inadequate for their goal. Therefore, right now, you find yourself in the strange position of fighting for a phantom, an abstract idea, something that lacks both substance and even a name; something that is neither a clear right nor a beneficial enjoyment.
They tell you, sir, that your dignity is tied to it. I know not how it happens, but this dignity of yours is a terrible incumbrance to you; for it has of late been ever at war with your interest, your equity, and every idea of your policy. Show the thing you contend for to be reason; show it to be common-sense; show it to be the means of attaining some useful end: and then I am content to allow it what dignity you please. But what dignity is derived from the perseverance in absurdity, is more than ever I could discern. The honorable gentleman has said well—indeed, in most of his general observations I agree with him—he says that this subject does not stand as it did formerly. Oh, certainly not! Every hour you continue on this ill-chosen ground, your difficulties thicken on you; and therefore my conclusion is, remove from a bad position as quickly as you can. The disgrace and the necessity of yielding, both of them, grow upon you every hour of your delay....
They tell you, sir, that your dignity is connected to this. I don’t know how it happened, but this dignity of yours is a huge burden; it has recently been at odds with your interests, your fairness, and every aspect of your strategy. Show what you're fighting for to be reasonable; show it to be sensible; show it to be a means to a useful end: then I’m willing to give it whatever dignity you want. But honestly, I can't see any dignity that comes from clinging to something absurd. The honorable gentleman has made a good point—indeed, I agree with him on most of his general comments—he says that this issue doesn’t stand like it used to. Oh, definitely not! Every hour you stay on this poor choice of ground, your problems pile up even more; so my conclusion is, get away from a bad situation as quickly as you can. The shame and the need to give in both increase with every hour you wait...
To restore order and repose to an empire so great and so distracted as ours, is, merely in the attempt, an undertaking that would ennoble the flights of the highest genius and obtain pardon for the efforts of the meanest understanding. Struggling a good while with these thoughts, by degrees I felt myself more firm. I derived at length some confidence from what in other circumstances usually produces timidity. I grew less anxious, even from the idea of my own insignificance. For, judging of what you are by what you ought to be, I persuaded myself that you would not reject a reasonable proposition because it had2791 nothing but its reason to recommend it. On the other hand, being totally destitute of all shadow of influence, natural or adventitious, I was very sure that if my proposition were futile or dangerous, if it were weakly conceived or improperly timed, there was nothing exterior to it of power to awe, dazzle, or delude you. You will see it just as it is; and you will treat it just as it deserves.
To bring back order and calm to an empire as vast and chaotic as ours is, just in the effort itself, a task that would elevate the greatest minds and excuse the attempts of the simplest thinkers. After wrestling with these thoughts for a while, I gradually felt more assured. I eventually found confidence from what usually makes others timid in different circumstances. I became less worried, even about my own unimportance. Because, judging you by what you should be, I convinced myself that you wouldn’t dismiss a reasonable suggestion just because it only had its reasoning to support it. On the other hand, completely lacking any kind of influence, whether natural or acquired, I was certain that if my suggestion were pointless or risky, or poorly thought out or ill-timed, there was nothing about it that could intimidate, amaze, or mislead you. You will see it for what it is, and you will respond to it according to its merit.
The proposition is Peace. Not Peace through the medium of War; not Peace to be hunted through the labyrinth of intricate and endless negotiations; not Peace to arise out of universal discord, fomented from principle in all parts of the empire; not Peace to depend on the juridical determination of perplexing questions, or the precise marking of the shadowy boundaries of a complex government. It is simple Peace, sought in its natural course and in its ordinary haunts. It is Peace sought in the spirit of Peace, and laid in principles purely pacific. I propose by removing the ground of the difference, and by restoring the former unsuspecting confidence of the colonies in the mother country, to give permanent satisfaction to your people; and (far from a scheme of ruling by discord) to reconcile them to each other in the same act and by the bond of the very same interest which reconciles them to British government.
The goal is Peace. Not Peace achieved through War; not Peace sought through complicated and endless negotiations; not Peace that comes from universal conflict fueled by principles across the empire; not Peace reliant on the legal resolution of confusing issues or the exact marking of vague boundaries in a complex government. It is straightforward Peace, pursued in its natural path and familiar settings. It is Peace sought in the spirit of Harmony and based on purely peaceful principles. I propose to eliminate the root of the differences and to restore the previous unshakeable trust of the colonies in the mother country, providing lasting satisfaction to your people; and (instead of a plan that rules through conflict) to bring them together in the same action and through the shared interest that unites them with British governance.
My idea is nothing more. Refined policy ever has been the parent of confusion, and ever will be so, as long as the world endures. Plain good intention, which is as easily discovered at the first view as fraud is surely detected at last, is, let me say, of no mean force in the government of mankind. Genuine simplicity of heart is an healing and cementing principle. My plan, therefore, being formed upon the most simple grounds imaginable, may disappoint some people when they hear it. It has nothing to recommend it to the pruriency of curious ears. There is nothing at all new and captivating in it. It has nothing of the splendor of the project which has been lately laid upon your table by the noble lord in the blue ribbon. It does not propose to fill your lobby with squabbling colony agents, who will require the interposition of your mace at every instant to keep the peace amongst them. It does not institute a magnificent auction of finance, where captivated provinces come to general ransom by bidding against each other, until you knock down the hammer, and determine a proportion of payments beyond all the powers of algebra to equalize and settle.
My idea is straightforward. Complicated policies have always caused confusion and always will, as long as the world exists. Simple good intentions, which are as easy to spot as deceit is to uncover in the end, have real power in governing people. Genuine honesty is a healing and unifying force. So, my plan, built on the simplest foundations possible, might disappoint some when they hear it. It doesn't cater to the curiosity of those who want something sensational. There's nothing new or exciting about it. It doesn't have the grandeur of the recent proposal presented by the esteemed lord in the blue ribbon. It won't fill your lobby with bickering colony delegates who will constantly need your mace to keep the peace among them. It doesn't create a grand financial auction where captured provinces bid against each other, trying to outdo one another until you bring down the hammer and set a payment structure that's impossible to balance or manage.
2792 The plan which I shall presume to suggest derives, however, one great advantage from the proposition and registry of that noble lord's project. The idea of conciliation is admissible. First, the House, in accepting the resolution moved by the noble lord, has admitted—notwithstanding the menacing front of our address, notwithstanding our heavy bills of pains and penalties—that we do not think ourselves precluded from all ideas of free grace and bounty.
2792 The plan I’m about to suggest has a major advantage thanks to the proposal and documentation by that noble lord. The idea of compromise is acceptable. First, by accepting the resolution put forward by the noble lord, the House has acknowledged—despite the threatening nature of our address and our severe penalties—that we still believe in the possibility of generosity and goodwill.
The House has gone further: it has declared conciliation admissible, previous to any submission on the part of America. It has even shot a good deal beyond that mark, and has admitted that the complaints of our former mode of exerting the right of taxation were not wholly unfounded. That right, thus exerted, is allowed to have something reprehensible in it—something unwise, or something grievous: since in the midst of our heat and resentment we of ourselves have proposed a capital alteration, and in order to get rid of what seemed so very exceptionable have instituted a mode that is altogether new; one that is indeed wholly alien from all the ancient methods and forms of Parliament.
The House has gone even further: it has said that reconciliation is acceptable before any response from America. It has actually gone well beyond that and has acknowledged that the complaints about our previous approach to taxation weren't entirely baseless. That right, as we exercised it, is recognized as having some troubling aspects—something unwise or something serious: because in the heat of our anger and frustration, we ourselves have suggested a major change, and to eliminate what seemed so objectionable, we have created a method that is completely new; one that is truly foreign to all the old practices and formats of Parliament.
The principle of this proceeding is large enough for my purpose. The means proposed by the noble lord for carrying his ideas into execution, I think indeed are very indifferently suited to the end; and this I shall endeavor to show you before I sit down. But for the present I take my ground on the admitted principle. I mean to give peace. Peace implies reconciliation; and where there has been a material dispute, reconciliation does in a manner always imply concession on the one part or on the other. In this state of things I make no difficulty in affirming that the proposal ought to originate from us. Great and acknowledged force is not impaired, either in effect or in opinion, by an unwillingness to exert itself. The superior power may offer peace with honor and safety. Such an offer from such a power will be attributed to magnanimity. But the concessions of the weak are the concessions of fear. When such a one is disarmed, he is wholly at the mercy of his superior, and he loses forever that time and those chances which, as they happen to all men, are the strength and resources of all inferior power.
The principle of this matter is broad enough for my purpose. The methods suggested by the noble lord to implement his ideas, in my opinion, do not really fit the goal. I'll try to demonstrate this before I finish. For now, I stand on the accepted principle. My aim is to bring about peace. Peace means reconciliation; and when there has been a significant conflict, reconciliation usually involves some level of concession from either side. Given this situation, I have no hesitation in stating that the proposal should come from us. Great and acknowledged power isn't weakened, either in impact or in perception, by a reluctance to act. The dominant power can offer peace with dignity and security. Such an offer from a powerful entity will be seen as noble. However, concessions from the weaker side are seen as concessions driven by fear. When a weaker party is disarmed, they are entirely at the mercy of the stronger and lose the time and opportunities that, as happens with everyone, are the strength and resources of any lesser power.
The capital leading questions on which you must this day decide are these two: First, whether you ought to concede; and secondly, what your concession ought to be. On the first of2793 these questions we have gained (as I have just taken the liberty of observing to you) some ground. But I am sensible that a good deal more is still to be done. Indeed, sir, to enable us to determine both on the one and the other of these great questions with a firm and precise judgment, I think it may be necessary to consider distinctly the true nature and the peculiar circumstances of the object which we have before us. Because after all our struggle, whether we will or not, we must govern America according to that nature and to those circumstances, and not according to our own imaginations nor according to abstract ideas of right; by no means according to mere general theories of government, the resort to which appears to me, in our present situation, no better than arrant trifling. I shall therefore endeavor, with your leave, to lay before you some of the most material of these circumstances in as full and as clear a manner as I am able to state them.
The key questions you need to decide today are these two: First, should you concede? And second, what should your concession be? Regarding the first of2793 these questions, we’ve made some progress (as I just pointed out to you). But I realize that we still have a lot to figure out. In fact, to make a solid and clear decision on both of these important questions, I think we need to clearly look at the true nature and specific circumstances of the issue at hand. After all our struggles, whether we like it or not, we must govern America based on that nature and those circumstances, not based on our own fantasies or abstract ideas of what’s right; certainly not based on vague theories of government, which, in our current situation, seem like pointless distractions. Therefore, I will attempt, with your permission, to outline some of the most important of these circumstances as fully and clearly as I can.
FROM THE SPEECH ON 'THE NABOB OF ARCOT'S DEBTS'
That you may judge what chance any honorable and useful end of government has for a provision that comes in for the leavings of these gluttonous demands, I must take it on myself to bring before you the real condition of that abused, insulted, racked, and ruined country, though in truth my mind revolts from it; though you will hear it with horror: and I confess I tremble when I think on these awful and confounding dispensations of Providence. I shall first trouble you with a few words as to the cause.
That you can understand what chance any honorable and beneficial purpose of government has when it relies on the leftovers of these greedy demands, I feel it’s necessary to present to you the actual state of that mistreated, insulted, tormented, and devastated country, even though my heart goes against it; you will listen with shock: and I admit I shake when I think about these terrible and puzzling actions of Providence. First, I want to share a few thoughts on the cause.
The great fortunes made in India in the beginnings of conquest naturally excited an emulation in all the parts, and through the whole succession, of the company's service. But in the company it gave rise to other sentiments. They did not find the new channels of acquisition flow with equal riches to them. On the contrary, the high flood-tide of private emolument was generally in the lowest ebb of their affairs. They began also to fear that the fortune of war might take away what the fortune of war had given. Wars were accordingly discouraged by repeated injunctions and menaces; and that the servants might not be bribed into them by the native princes, they were strictly forbidden to take any money whatsoever from their hands. But2794 vehement passion is ingenious in resources. The company's servants were not only stimulated but better instructed by the prohibition. They soon fell upon a contrivance which answered their purposes far better than the methods which were forbidden; though in this also they violated an ancient, but they thought an abrogated, order. They reversed their proceedings. Instead of receiving presents, they made loans. Instead of carrying on wars in their own name, they contrived an authority, at once irresistible and irresponsible, in whose name they might ravage at pleasure; and being thus freed from all restraint, they indulged themselves in the most extravagant speculations of plunder. The cabal of creditors who have been the object of the late bountiful grant from His Majesty's ministers, in order to possess themselves, under the name of creditors and assignees, of every country in India as fast as it should be conquered, inspired into the mind of the Nabob of Arcot (then a dependent on the company of the humblest order) a scheme of the most wild and desperate ambition that I believe ever was admitted into the thoughts of a man so situated. First, they persuaded him to consider himself as a principal member in the political system of Europe. In the next place they held out to him, and he readily imbibed, the idea of the general empire of Indostan. As a preliminary to this undertaking, they prevailed on him to propose a tripartite division of that vast country—one part to the company; another to the Mahrattas; and the third to himself. To himself he reserved all the southern part of the great peninsula, comprehended under the general name of the Deccan.
The huge fortunes made in India at the start of the conquest sparked a competitive spirit across all areas and throughout the entire chain of the company's service. However, within the company, it led to different feelings. They found that the new opportunities for gaining wealth weren’t yielding the same riches for them. In fact, the high tide of personal profit was generally low in their situation. They also started to worry that what fortune had granted them could easily be taken away. As a result, wars were discouraged through repeated orders and threats, and to ensure that their employees wouldn't be bribed by local princes, they were strictly prohibited from accepting any money from them. But2794 intense passion is creative with solutions. The company's employees not only became more motivated but also learned better due to the ban. They quickly came up with a scheme that worked far better than the forbidden methods; although, in doing so, they violated an old command that they believed had been canceled. They changed their approach. Instead of accepting gifts, they offered loans. Rather than waging wars in their own name, they created a powerful and unaccountable authority under which they could devastate at will; and being free from any restrictions, they indulged in the most outrageous acts of plunder. The group of creditors, who recently benefited from a generous grant from His Majesty's ministers, aimed to claim every region in India as quickly as it was conquered under the title of creditors and assignees. This inspired the Nabob of Arcot (then a dependent on the company of the lowest rank) to develop a wildly ambitious scheme that I believe no one in his position had ever contemplated. First, they encouraged him to see himself as a key player in the political landscape of Europe. Next, they presented him with the idea of a vast empire in Indostan, which he eagerly accepted. To kick off this venture, they convinced him to propose a tripartite division of that enormous region—one part for the company, another for the Mahrattas, and the last for himself. He claimed the entire southern part of the great peninsula, known collectively as the Deccan, for himself.
On this scheme of their servants, the company was to appear in the Carnatic in no other light than as a contractor for the provision of armies and hire of mercenaries, for his use and under his direction. This disposition was to be secured by the Nabob's putting himself under the guarantee of France, and by the means of that rival nation preventing the English forever from assuming an equality, much less a superiority, in the Carnatic. In pursuance of this treasonable project (treasonable on the part of the English), they extinguished the company as a sovereign power in that part of India; they withdrew the company's garrisons out of all the forts and strongholds of the Carnatic; they declined to receive the ambassadors from foreign courts, and remitted them to the Nabob of Arcot; they fell upon, and totally destroyed, the oldest ally of the company, the2795 king of Tanjore, and plundered the country to the amount of near five millions sterling; one after another, in the Nabob's name but with English force, they brought into a miserable servitude all the princes and great independent nobility of a vast country. In proportion to these treasons and violences, which ruined the people, the fund of the Nabob's debt grew and flourished.
On this plan regarding their servants, the company was meant to show up in the Carnatic only as a contractor for supplying armies and hiring mercenaries, all for his use and under his direction. This arrangement was to be secured by the Nabob putting himself under France's guarantee, with that rival nation ensuring the English could never claim equality, let alone superiority, in the Carnatic. As part of this treasonous plot (treasonous on the English side), they removed the company's status as a sovereign power in that region of India; they pulled the company's garrisons out of all the forts and strongholds in the Carnatic; they refused to accept ambassadors from foreign courts and sent them back to the Nabob of Arcot; they attacked and completely destroyed the company's oldest ally, the2795 king of Tanjore, and looted the country for nearly five million sterling; one by one, in the Nabob's name but using English force, they subjected all the princes and major independent nobles of a vast territory to miserable servitude. As these treasons and brutalities ruined the people, the Nabob's debt only grew and prospered.
Among the victims to this magnificent plan of universal plunder, worthy of the heroic avarice of the projectors, you have all heard (and he has made himself to be well remembered) of an Indian chief called Hyder Ali Khan. This man possessed the western, as the company under the name of the Nabob of Arcot does the eastern, division of the Carnatic. It was among the leading measures in the design of this cabal (according to their own emphatic language) to extirpate this Hyder Ali. They declared the Nabob of Arcot to be his sovereign, and himself to be a rebel, and publicly invested their instrument with the sovereignty of the kingdom of Mysore. But their victim was not of the passive kind. They were soon obliged to conclude a treaty of peace and close alliance with this rebel at the gates of Madras. Both before and since that treaty, every principle of policy pointed out this power as a natural alliance; and on his part it was courted by every sort of amicable office. But the cabinet council of English creditors would not suffer their Nabob of Arcot to sign the treaty, nor even to give to a prince at least his equal the ordinary titles of respect and courtesy. From that time forward, a continued plot was carried on within the divan, black and white, of the Nabob of Arcot, for the destruction of Hyder Ali. As to the outward members of the double, or rather treble, government of Madras, which had signed the treaty, they were always prevented by some over-ruling influence (which they do not describe but which cannot be misunderstood) from performing what justice and interest combined so evidently to enforce.
Among the victims of this grand scheme of universal theft, which reflects the ambitious greed of its creators, you’ve all heard (and he has made sure to be remembered) of an Indian chief named Hyder Ali Khan. This man controlled the western part, just as the company known as the Nabob of Arcot controlled the eastern part of the Carnatic. One of the main goals of this conspiracy (according to their own bold claims) was to wipe out Hyder Ali. They declared the Nabob of Arcot to be his ruler and labeled him a rebel, publicly granting their puppet authority over the kingdom of Mysore. However, their target was not the type to back down easily. They soon found themselves forced to negotiate a peace treaty and form a close alliance with this rebel at the gates of Madras. Before and after that treaty, every strategic consideration suggested that aligning with this power was a natural choice; Hyder Ali himself sought this relationship through various friendly gestures. Yet, the English creditors in the cabinet would not allow their Nabob of Arcot to sign the treaty or even to extend the usual respectful titles to a prince of at least equal standing. From that moment on, a persistent plot unfolded within the cabinet, both shady and open, of the Nabob of Arcot, aimed at eliminating Hyder Ali. As for the members of the dual—or even triple—government of Madras, who had signed the treaty, they were consistently prevented by some dominant influence (which they never specify but which is unmistakable) from taking actions that justice and mutual interest clearly demanded.
When at length Hyder Ali found that he had to do with men who either would sign no convention, or whom no treaty and no signature could bind, and who were the determined enemies of human intercourse itself, he decreed to make the country possessed by these incorrigible and predestinated criminals a memorable example to mankind. He resolved, in the gloomy recesses of a mind capacious of such things, to leave the whole Carnatic2796 an everlasting monument of vengeance, and to put perpetual desolation as a barrier between him and those against whom the faith which holds the moral elements of the world together was no protection. He became at length so confident of his force, so collected in his might, that he made no secret whatsoever of his dreadful resolution. Having terminated his disputes with every enemy and every rival, who buried their mutual animosities in their common detestation against the creditors of the Nabob of Arcot, he drew from every quarter whatever a savage ferocity could add to his new rudiments in the arts of destruction; and compounding all the materials of fury, havoc, and desolation into one black cloud, he hung for a while on the declivities of the mountains. Whilst the authors of all these evils were idly and stupidly gazing on this menacing meteor, which blackened all their horizon, it suddenly burst and poured down the whole of its contents upon the plains of the Carnatic. Then ensued a scene of woe, the like of which no eye had seen, no heart conceived, and which no tongue can adequately tell. All the horrors of war before known or heard of were mercy to that new havoc. A storm of universal fire blasted every field, consumed every house, destroyed every temple. The miserable inhabitants, flying from their flaming villages, in part were slaughtered; others, without regard to sex, to age, to the respect of rank, or sacredness of function,—fathers torn from children, husbands from wives,—enveloped in a whirlwind of cavalry, and amidst the goading spears of drivers and the trampling of pursuing horses, were swept into captivity in an unknown and hostile land. Those who were able to evade this tempest fled to the walled cities: but escaping from fire, sword, and exile, they fell into the jaws of famine.
When Hyder Ali finally realized he was dealing with people who would neither agree to any contracts nor could be bound by any treaty or signature, and who were determined enemies of any kind of human interaction, he decided to make the area held by these relentless and doomed criminals a striking example for everyone. He resolved, in the dark corners of his mind capable of such thoughts, to leave the entire Carnatic2796 as a lasting monument of revenge, to create an ongoing desolation as a barrier between him and those against whom the faith that holds the moral fabric of the world together provided no protection. He became so confident in his strength, so composed in his power, that he openly revealed his terrible plan. After settling his disputes with every enemy and rival, who buried their mutual hatred in their shared contempt for the creditors of the Nabob of Arcot, he gathered whatever savage force he could to enhance his newfound skills in destruction; and combining all the elements of fury, devastation, and ruin into one dark storm, he lingered for a while on the mountain slopes. While those responsible for all this destruction were idly and foolishly watching this threatening storm, which shadowed their entire horizon, it suddenly unleashed and drenched the plains of the Carnatic with its wrath. This resulted in a scene of sorrow unlike anything anyone had seen, felt, or could adequately describe. All the horrors of war previously known were merciful compared to this new chaos. A universal firestorm scorched every field, destroyed every home, and wrecked every temple. The unfortunate inhabitants, fleeing from their burning villages, were partly slaughtered; others, regardless of gender, age, rank, or sacred duties—fathers pulled from children, husbands separated from wives—were caught in a whirlwind of cavalry and amidst the prodding lances of drivers and the stampede of pursuing horses, swept into captivity in an unfamiliar and hostile land. Those who could escape this storm ran to the walled cities; yet, escaping fire, sword, and exile, they fell into the grips of famine.
The alms of the settlement in this dreadful exigency were certainly liberal, and all was done by charity that private charity could do: but it was a people in beggary; it was a nation which stretched out its hands for food. For months together these creatures of sufferance,—whose very excess of luxury in their most plenteous days had fallen short of the allowance of our austerest fasts,—silent, patient, resigned, without sedition or disturbance, almost without complaint, perished by an hundred a day in the streets of Madras; every day seventy at least laid their bodies in the streets, or on the glacis of Tanjore, and expired of famine in the granary of India. I was going to2797 awake your justice towards this unhappy part of our fellow-citizens by bringing before you some of the circumstances of this plague of hunger. Of all the calamities which beset and waylay the life of man, this comes the nearest to our heart, and is that wherein the proudest of us all feels himself to be nothing more than he is: but I find myself unable to manage it with decorum; these details are of a species of horror so nauseous and disgusting, they are so degrading to the sufferers and to the hearers, they are so humiliating to human nature itself, that on better thoughts I find it more advisable to throw a pall over this hideous object, and to leave it to your general conceptions.
The aid provided by the settlement during this terrible crisis was certainly generous, and all that private charity could do was done. But it was a community in desperate need; it was a nation reaching out for food. For months, these people, who in their most luxurious times had hardly been able to meet the strictest of our fasts, suffered in silence—patient, resigned, without rebellion or disruption, almost without complaint—dying by the hundreds every day in the streets of Madras. Each day, at least seventy laid their bodies in the streets or on the glacis of Tanjore, perishing from starvation in the granary of India. I was going to2797call your attention to this unfortunate segment of our fellow citizens by highlighting some of the circumstances surrounding this hunger crisis. Of all the disasters that attack and threaten human life, this one is the closest to our hearts and is the one where the proudest among us feels like nothing more than he truly is. However, I find it difficult to present this matter appropriately; the details are so horrifying and repulsive, they are so degrading to both the victims and those who hear them, that they humiliate human nature itself. On second thought, I believe it’s better to cover this grotesque reality and leave it to your broader understanding.
For eighteen months without intermission this destruction raged from the gates of Madras to the gates of Tanjore; and so completely did these masters in their art, Hyder Ali and his more ferocious son, absolve themselves of their impious vow, that when the British armies traversed, as they did, the Carnatic for hundreds of miles in all directions, through the whole line of their march they did not see one man, not one woman, not one child, not one four-footed beast of any description whatever. One dead uniform silence reigned over the whole region. With the inconsiderable exceptions of the narrow vicinage of some few forts, I wish to be understood as speaking literally;—I mean to produce to you more than three witnesses, above all exception, who will support this assertion in its full extent. That hurricane of war passed through every part of the central provinces of the Carnatic. Six or seven districts to the north and to the south (and those not wholly untouched) escaped the general ravage.
For eighteen months straight, this destruction continued from the gates of Madras to the gates of Tanjore. Hyder Ali and his even more brutal son completely fulfilled their ruthless vow, so much so that when the British armies moved through the Carnatic for hundreds of miles in every direction, they didn’t see a single person—no man, no woman, no child, and not even one animal of any kind. A deep, eerie silence covered the entire area. With a few minor exceptions near some forts, I mean this literally; I intend to present you with more than three credible witnesses who can fully back this claim. That storm of war swept through all parts of the central provinces of the Carnatic. Six or seven districts to the north and south (and even those not entirely untouched) avoided the widespread destruction.
The Carnatic is a country not much inferior in extent to England. Figure to yourself, Mr. Speaker, the land in whose representative chair you sit; figure to yourself the form and fashion of your sweet and cheerful country from Thames to Trent north and south, and from the Irish to the German Sea east and west, emptied and emboweled (may God avert the omen of our crimes!) by so accomplished a desolation. Extend your imagination a little farther, and then suppose your ministers taking a survey of this scene of waste and desolation; what would be your thoughts if you should be informed that they were computing how much had been the amount of the excises, how much the customs, how much the land and malt tax, in order that they should charge (take it in the most favorable light) for public service, upon the relics of the satiated vengeance of relentless enemies,2798 the whole of what England had yielded in the most exuberant seasons of peace and abundance? What would you call it? To call it tyranny sublimed into madness would be too faint an image; yet this very madness is the principle upon which the ministers at your right hand have proceeded in their estimate of the revenues of the Carnatic, when they were providing, not supply for the establishments of its protection, but rewards for the authors of its ruin.
The Carnatic is a region that is not much smaller than England. Picture, Mr. Speaker, the land where you hold a representative position; imagine the shape of your lovely and vibrant country from the Thames to the Trent, north and south, and from the Irish Sea to the German Sea, east and west, devastated and hollowed out (may God prevent our crimes from becoming a reality!) by such total destruction. Extend your imagination a bit further, and think about your ministers surveying this landscape of destruction; what would you think if you learned that they were calculating the total amount of excise, customs, land, and malt tax, all to charge (looking at it in the best possible way) for public service, on the remnants of the satisfied vengeance of merciless enemies,2798 all that England had produced in the most prosperous times of peace and plenty? What would you call this? To call it tyranny elevated to madness would be too mild a description; yet this very madness is the principle on which the ministers at your right have based their estimates of the Carnatic's revenues, as they provided not for the protection of its establishments, but for the rewards of those responsible for its destruction.
Every day you are fatigued and disgusted with this cant:—"The Carnatic is a country that will soon recover, and become instantly as prosperous as ever." They think they are talking to innocents, who will believe that by sowing of dragons' teeth, men may come up ready grown and ready armed. They who will give themselves the trouble of considering (for it requires no great reach of thought, no very profound knowledge) the manner in which mankind are increased and countries cultivated, will regard all this raving as it ought to be regarded. In order that the people, after a long period of vexation and plunder, may be in a condition to maintain government, government must begin by maintaining them. Here the road to economy lies not through receipt, but through expense; and in that country nature has given no short cut to your object. Men must propagate, like other animals, by the mouth. Never did oppression light the nuptial torch; never did extortion and usury spread out the genial bed. Does any of you think that England, so wasted, would, under such a nursing attendance, so rapidly and cheaply recover? But he is meanly acquainted with either England or India, who does not know that England would a thousand times sooner resume population, fertility, and what ought to be the ultimate secretion from both,—revenue,—than such a country as the Carnatic.
Every day you feel tired and fed up with this nonsense:—"The Carnatic is a place that will soon bounce back and become just as prosperous as it was." They think they’re talking to simpletons who will believe that by planting dragon's teeth, fully-grown and armed men will appear. Anyone willing to think about it (since it doesn't take much thought or deep knowledge) will see this talk for what it is. For the people, after a long time of hardship and looting, to be able to support a government, that government must first support them. The path to savings here doesn’t go through income, but through spending; and in this region, nature hasn’t provided any shortcut to your goal. People must reproduce, like other animals, through eating. Oppression has never sparked a wedding; extortion and loans have never created a nurturing environment. Does anyone think that England, so depleted, would recover so quickly and cheaply under such care? But anyone who doesn't understand that England would recover population, productivity, and ultimately, revenue a thousand times faster than a place like the Carnatic doesn’t really know either England or India.
The Carnatic is not by the bounty of nature a fertile soil. The general size of its cattle is proof enough that it is much otherwise. It is some days since I moved that a curious and interesting map kept in the India House should be laid before you. The India House is not yet in readiness to send it; I have therefore brought down my own copy, and there it lies for the use of any gentleman who may think such a matter worthy of his attention. It is indeed a noble map, and of noble things; but it is decisive against the golden dreams and sanguine speculations of avarice run mad. In addition to what you know must2799 be the case in every part of the world (the necessity of a previous provision, seed, stock, capital) that map will show you that the uses of the influences of heaven itself are in that country a work of art. The Carnatic is refreshed by few or no living brooks or running streams, and it has rain only at a season; but its product of rice exacts the use of water subject to perpetual command. This is the national bank of the Carnatic, on which it must have a perpetual credit or it perishes irretrievably. For that reason, in the happier times of India, a number, almost incredible, of reservoirs have been made in chosen places throughout the whole country; they are formed for the greater part of mounds of earth and stones, with sluices of solid masonry; the whole constructed with admirable skill and labor, and maintained at a mighty charge. In the territory contained in that map alone, I have been at the trouble of reckoning the reservoirs, and they amount to upwards of eleven hundred, from the extent of two or three acres to five miles in circuit. From these reservoirs currents are occasionally drawn over the fields, and these water-courses again call for a considerable expense to keep them properly scoured and duly leveled. Taking the district in that map as a measure, there cannot be in the Carnatic and Tanjore fewer than ten thousand of these reservoirs of the larger and middling dimensions, to say nothing of those for domestic services and the uses of religious purification. These are not the enterprises of your power, nor in a style of magnificence suited to the taste of your minister. These are the monuments of real kings, who were the fathers of their people; testators to a posterity which they embrace as their own. These are the grand sepulchres built by ambition; but the ambition of an insatiable benevolence, which, not contented with reigning in the dispensation of happiness during the contracted term of human life, had strained, with all the reachings and graspings of a vivacious mind, to extend the dominion of their bounty beyond the limits of nature, and to perpetuate themselves through generations of generations, the guardians, the protectors, the nourishers of mankind.
The Carnatic isn't naturally fertile land. The size of its cattle makes that pretty clear. A few days ago, I suggested that an intriguing map kept at the India House should be shown to you. Since it’s not ready to send out yet, I brought my own copy, and it’s available for any gentleman who finds it interesting. It truly is a remarkable map, filled with significant details; however, it clearly contradicts the unrealistic dreams and greedy aspirations of those who are overly optimistic. Besides what you already know is true everywhere (the need for prior resources like seeds, livestock, and capital), that map illustrates how the natural elements in that region require human effort to be utilized effectively. The Carnatic doesn’t have many living brooks or streams, and it only receives rain during certain seasons; yet, its rice crops demand a constant and controlled water supply. This is the backbone of the Carnatic’s economy, which relies on continuous support or else faces total failure. Because of this, during better times in India, an astonishing number of reservoirs were created in select areas throughout the country. Most of them consist of mounds of earth and stone, equipped with sturdy sluices; they were built with remarkable skill and labor, and maintaining them is quite costly. In the area represented on that map alone, I’ve counted over eleven hundred reservoirs, ranging from a couple of acres to five miles in circumference. Water from these reservoirs is occasionally diverted to irrigate fields, and maintaining those channels requires significant ongoing expense to keep them clean and properly leveled. Based on the area outlined in that map, there are likely at least ten thousand of these larger and medium-sized reservoirs in the Carnatic and Tanjore, not including those for household needs and religious purification. These aren’t projects of your own making, nor do they reflect a style that suits your minister's taste. They are the lasting legacies of true kings, who cared for their people and were committed to future generations as if they were their own. These are the grand monuments built from noble ambitions—not the ambition for power, but from an insatiable desire to do good, which sought to extend the impact of their generosity beyond a single lifetime and to establish themselves as enduring guardians, protectors, and nurturers of humanity across countless generations.
Long before the late invasion, the persons who are objects of the grant of public money now before you had so diverted the supply of the pious funds of culture and population that everywhere the reservoirs were fallen into a miserable decay. But after those domestic enemies had provoked the entry of a cruel2800 foreign foe into the country, he did not leave it until his revenge had completed the destruction begun by their avarice. Few, very few indeed, of these magazines of water that are not either totally destroyed, or cut through with such gaps as to require a serious attention and much cost to re-establish them, as the means of present subsistence to the people and of future revenue to the State.
Long before the recent invasion, the individuals who are now the beneficiaries of public funding had so mismanaged the resources meant for culture and community that everywhere they had fallen into a state of disrepair. After these internal enemies had triggered the arrival of a ruthless foreign invader, he didn’t leave until his vengeance finished the destruction started by their greed. Very few of these water reservoirs remain that are not either completely ruined or breached to the point that they need serious effort and a lot of money to restore, as they are essential for the current well-being of the people and future income for the State.
What, sir, would a virtuous and enlightened ministry do on the view of the ruins of such works before them? on the view of such a chasm of desolation as that which yawned in the midst of those countries to the north and south, which still bore some vestiges of cultivation? They would have reduced all their most necessary establishments; they would have suspended the justest payments; they would have employed every shilling derived from the producing, to re-animate the powers of the unproductive, parts. While they were performing this fundamental duty, whilst they were celebrating these mysteries of justice and humanity, they would have told the corps of fictitious creditors whose crimes were their claims, that they must keep an awful distance; that they must silence their inauspicious tongues; that they must hold off their profane, unhallowed paws from this holy work; they would have proclaimed with a voice that should make itself heard, that on every country the first creditor is the plow,—that this original, indefeasible claim supersedes every other demand.
What would a virtuous and enlightened government do when faced with the ruins of such efforts before them? In the presence of such a deep pit of despair that lay in the middle of the regions to the north and south, which still showed some signs of farming? They would have cut down all their most essential programs; they would have paused the fairest payments; they would have used every penny earned from the productive sectors to revive the nonproductive areas. While they fulfilled this essential responsibility, while they honored these principles of justice and humanity, they would have told the group of fake creditors whose wrongdoings were their claims, that they needed to keep a significant distance; that they should silence their ominous voices; that they should keep their unholy hands off this sacred work; they would have declared with a voice loud enough to be heard that in every country, the top creditor is the farmer—that this original, undeniable claim takes precedence over any other demand.
This is what a wise and virtuous ministry would have done and said. This, therefore, is what our minister could never think of saying or doing. A ministry of another kind would first have improved the country, and have thus laid a solid foundation for future opulence and future force. But on this grand point of the restoration of the country, there is not one syllable to be found in the correspondence of our ministers, from the first to the last; they felt nothing for a land desolated by fire, sword, and famine; their sympathies took another direction: they were touched with pity for bribery, so long tormented with a fruitless itching of its palms; their bowels yearned for usury, that had long missed the harvest of its returning months; they felt for peculation, which had been for so many years raking in the dust of an empty treasury; they were melted into compassion for rapine and oppression, licking their dry, parched, unbloody jaws. These were the objects of their solicitude. These were the necessities for which they were studious to provide.
This is what a wise and virtuous government would have done and said. This is what our minister could never even think about saying or doing. A different kind of government would have first improved the country, laying a solid foundation for future wealth and strength. But on this crucial issue of restoring the country, there isn’t a single word to be found in our ministers' correspondence, from beginning to end; they showed no concern for a land devastated by fire, war, and famine. Their sympathies were directed elsewhere: they felt sorry for bribery, which had long been tormented by an unfulfilled greed; their hearts went out to usury, which had missed the rewards of its waiting months; they empathized with embezzlement, which had been digging through the dust of an empty treasury for so many years; they were filled with compassion for plunder and oppression, licking their dry, parched, bloodless lips. These were the things they cared about. These were the real needs they were eager to address.
2801 To state the country and its revenues in their real condition, and to provide for those fictitious claims consistently with the support of an army and a civil establishment, would have been impossible; therefore the ministers are silent on that head, and rest themselves on the authority of Lord Macartney, who in a letter to the court of directors written in the year 1781, speculating on what might be the result of a wise management of the countries assigned by the Nabob of Arcot, rates the revenues, as in time of peace, at twelve hundred thousand pounds a year, as he does those of the King of Tanjore (which had not been assigned) at four hundred and fifty. On this Lord Macartney grounds his calculations, and on this they choose to ground theirs. It was on this calculation that the ministry, in direct opposition to the remonstrances of the court of directors, have compelled that miserable enslaved body to put their hands to an order for appropriating the enormous sum of £480,000 annually, as a fund for paying to their rebellious servants a debt contracted in defiance of their clearest and most positive injunctions.
2801 To describe the country and its revenues accurately, and to account for those misleading claims needed to maintain an army and a government, would have been impossible; therefore, the ministers are silent on that matter and lean on the authority of Lord Macartney, who, in a letter to the court of directors written in 1781, speculates about the outcomes of effective management of the territories given by the Nabob of Arcot, estimating the revenues, in peacetime, at twelve hundred thousand pounds a year, as he does for those of the King of Tanjore (which had not been assigned) at four hundred and fifty. Lord Macartney bases his calculations on this, and they choose to base theirs on it as well. It was on this calculation that the ministry, directly opposing the objections of the court of directors, forced that unfortunate, oppressed body to agree to an order to allocate the massive sum of £480,000 annually as a fund to pay their rebellious servants a debt incurred against their clear and most explicit commands.
The authority and information of Lord Macartney is held high on this occasion, though it is totally rejected in every other particular of this business. I believe I have the honor of being almost as old an acquaintance as any Lord Macartney has. A constant and unbroken friendship has subsisted between us from a very early period; and I trust he thinks that as I respect his character, and in general admire his conduct, I am one of those who feel no common interest in his reputation. Yet I do not hesitate wholly to disallow the calculation of 1781, without any apprehension that I shall appear to distrust his veracity or his judgment. This peace estimate of revenue was not grounded on the state of the Carnatic as it then, or as it had recently, stood. It was a statement of former and better times. There is no doubt that a period did exist when the large portion of the Carnatic held by the Nabob of Arcot might be fairly reputed to produce a revenue to that, or to a greater amount. But the whole had so melted away by the slow and silent hostilities of oppression and mismanagement, that the revenues, sinking with the prosperity of the country, had fallen to about £800,000 a year even before an enemy's horse had imprinted his hoof on the soil of the Carnatic. From that view, and independently of the decisive effects of the war which ensued, Sir Eyre Coote conceived that years must pass before the country could be restored2802 to its former prosperity and production. It was that state of revenue (namely, the actual state before the war) which the directors have opposed to Lord Macartney's speculation. They refused to take the revenues for more than £800,000. In this they are justified by Lord Macartney himself, who in a subsequent letter informs the court that his sketch is a matter of speculation; it supposes the country restored to its ancient prosperity, and the revenue to be in a course of effective and honest collection. If therefore the ministers have gone wrong, they were not deceived by Lord Macartney: they were deceived by no man. The estimate of the directors is nearly the very estimate furnished by the right honorable gentleman himself, and published to the world in one of the printed reports of his own committee; but as soon as he obtained his power, he chose to abandon his account. No part of his official conduct can be defended on the ground of his Parliamentary information.
The authority and information from Lord Macartney are highly regarded in this situation, although they are completely dismissed in all other aspects of this matter. I believe I have the honor of being nearly as old an acquaintance as anyone Lord Macartney has. A constant and unbroken friendship has existed between us from a very early time; and I trust he thinks that since I respect his character and generally admire his actions, I am someone who has a genuine interest in his reputation. Still, I do not hesitate to completely reject the calculation from 1781, without any fear that I will seem to doubt his honesty or judgment. This peace revenue estimate was not based on the actual condition of the Carnatic as it was then or had recently been. It was a reflection of former and better times. There’s no doubt that there was a time when the large portion of the Carnatic controlled by the Nabob of Arcot could be reasonably expected to generate revenue at that level or higher. But everything had deteriorated due to the gradual and quiet hostilities of oppression and mismanagement, causing the revenues to decline alongside the country's prosperity to about £800,000 a year, even before any enemy troops had set foot on the soil of the Carnatic. From that perspective, and aside from the significant effects of the ensuing war, Sir Eyre Coote believed that it would take years for the country to return to its former levels of prosperity and production. It was this state of revenue (specifically, the actual condition before the war) that the directors used to challenge Lord Macartney's speculation. They refused to consider revenues at more than £800,000. They are justified in this by Lord Macartney himself, who in a later letter informs the court that his projections are speculative; they assume that the country is restored to its former prosperity, and that the revenue is being collected effectively and honestly. Therefore, if the ministers have made a mistake, they were not misled by Lord Macartney; they were misled by no one. The directors' estimate aligns closely with the very estimate provided by the right honorable gentleman himself, which was made public in one of the printed reports of his own committee; but once he gained power, he chose to abandon his account. No aspect of his official actions can be justified based on his Parliamentary information.
FROM THE SPEECH ON 'THE FRENCH REVOLUTION'
When ancient opinions and rules of life are taken away, the loss cannot possibly be estimated. From that moment we have no compass to govern us; nor can we know distinctly to what port we steer. Europe, undoubtedly, taken in a mass, was in a flourishing condition the day on which your revolution was completed. How much of that prosperous state was owing to the spirit of our old manners and opinions is not easy to say; but as such causes cannot be indifferent in their operation, we must presume that on the whole their operation was beneficial.
When old beliefs and ways of life are removed, the impact is impossible to measure. From that point on, we lack guidance; we can’t clearly see where we’re headed. Europe, as a whole, was undoubtedly thriving on the day your revolution finished. It’s hard to say how much of that success was due to our traditional customs and beliefs, but since these influences can’t be ignored, we have to assume that overall, they had a positive effect.
We are but too apt to consider things in the state in which we find them, without sufficiently adverting to the causes by which they have been produced and possibly may be upheld. Nothing is more certain than that our manners, our civilization, and all the good things which are connected with manners and with civilization, have in this European world of ours depended for ages upon two principles, and were indeed the result of both combined: I mean the spirit of a gentleman and the spirit of religion. The nobility and the clergy, the one by profession, the other by patronage, kept learning in existence even in the midst of arms and confusions, and whilst governments were2803 rather in their causes than formed. Learning paid back what it received to nobility and to priesthood; and paid it with usury, by enlarging their ideas and by furnishing their minds. Happy if they had all continued to know their indissoluble union and their proper place! Happy if learning, not debauched by ambition, had been satisfied to continue the instructor, and not aspired to be the master! Along with its natural protectors and guardians, learning will be cast into the mire and trodden down under the hoofs of a swinish multitude.
We tend to look at things as they are without really thinking about the reasons they came to be that way and how they might be maintained. It's clear that our customs, our culture, and all the good things connected to them in Europe have relied for ages on two main principles, which together shaped them: the spirit of a gentleman and the spirit of religion. The nobility and the clergy—one by profession and the other by sponsorship—kept knowledge alive even amid chaos and conflict, while governments were often more about causes than actually established. Knowledge returned what it received to the nobility and the clergy, and it did so with interest, by broadening their ideas and enriching their minds. It would have been great if they had all recognized their unbreakable connection and proper roles! It would have been fortunate if knowledge, uncorrupted by ambition, had simply remained a teacher and not tried to become the leader! Without its natural protectors and champions, knowledge will be dragged through the mud and crushed under the feet of a brutish crowd.
If, as I suspect, modern letters owe more than they are always willing to own to ancient manners, so do other interests which we value full as much as they are worth. Even commerce and trade and manufacture, the gods of our economical politicians, are themselves perhaps but creatures; are themselves but effects, which as first causes we choose to worship. They certainly grew under the same shade in which learning flourished. They too may decay with their natural protecting principles. With you, for the present at least, they threaten to disappear together. Where trade and manufactures are wanting to a people, and the spirit of nobility and religion remains, sentiment supplies, and not always ill supplies, their place; but if commerce and the arts should be lost in an experiment to try how well a State may stand without these old fundamental principles, what sort of a thing must be a nation of gross, stupid, ferocious, and at the same time poor and sordid barbarians,—destitute of religion, honor, or manly pride, possessing nothing at present and hoping for nothing hereafter?
If modern literature, as I believe, owes more to ancient customs than it admits, then other important interests we value are just as influenced. Even commerce, trade, and manufacturing—the priorities of our economic politicians—might just be results or products that we choose to revere as if they were the main causes. They certainly developed in the same environment where knowledge thrived. They could also fade away along with the fundamental principles that protect them. For now, at least, they seem to be disappearing together. When a society lacks trade and manufacturing but retains a sense of nobility and faith, sentiment can fill that gap, and not always in a bad way; however, if commerce and the arts are sacrificed to see how well a state can function without these essential foundations, what would a nation of ignorant, brutal, and at the same time impoverished and sordid barbarians look like—lacking religion, honor, or masculine pride, with nothing to their name now and nothing to look forward to in the future?
I wish you may not be going fast, and by the shortest cut, to that horrible and disgustful situation. Already there appears a poverty of conception, a coarseness and vulgarity, in all the proceedings of the Assembly and of all their instructors. Their liberty is not liberal. Their science is presumptuous ignorance. Their humanity is savage and brutal.
I hope you’re not rushing toward that terrible and disgusting situation. There’s already a lack of depth, a crudeness and vulgarity in everything the Assembly and their leaders are doing. Their freedom isn’t genuine. Their knowledge is arrogant ignorance. Their compassion is savage and brutal.
It is not clear whether in England we learned those grand and decorous principles and manners, of which considerable traces yet remain, from you, or whether you took them from us. But to you, I think, we trace them best. You seem to me to be gentis incunabula nostræ. France has always more or less influenced manners in England; and when your fountain is choked up and polluted the stream will not run long, or not run clear, with us or perhaps with any nation. This gives all Europe, in2804 my opinion, but too close and connected a concern in what is done in France. Excuse me therefore if I have dwelt too long on the atrocious spectacle of the 6th of October, 1789, or have given too much scope to the reflections which have arisen in my mind on occasion of the most important of all revolutions, which may be dated from that day,—I mean a revolution in sentiments, manners, and moral opinions. As things now stand, with everything respectable destroyed without us, and an attempt to destroy within us every principle of respect, one is almost forced to apologize for harboring the common feelings of men.
It’s unclear whether we in England learned those grand and proper principles and manners, of which we still see significant traces, from you, or if you adopted them from us. But I believe we trace them best back to you. You seem to me to be gentis incunabula nostræ. France has always had some influence on manners in England; and when your source becomes clogged and polluted, the flow won’t last long, or won’t be clear, with us or perhaps any nation. This gives all of Europe, in my opinion, too close and connected a stake in what happens in France. So please excuse me if I’ve lingered too long on the terrible event of October 6, 1789, or if I’ve let my thoughts run too freely regarding what is perhaps the most significant of all revolutions, which can be traced back to that day — I’m talking about a revolution in sentiments, manners, and moral beliefs. Given the current situation, with everything respectable destroyed around us, and an effort to eradicate every principle of respect within us, one almost feels the need to apologize for holding onto common human feelings.
Why do I feel so differently from the Reverend Dr. Price and those of his lay flock who will choose to adopt the sentiments of his discourse? For this plain reason—because it is natural I should; because we are so made as to be affected at such spectacles with melancholy sentiments upon the unstable condition of mortal prosperity, and the tremendous uncertainty of human greatness; because in those natural feelings we learn great lessons; because in events like these our passions instruct our reason; because when kings are hurled from their thrones by the Supreme Director of this great drama, and become the objects of insult to the base and of pity to the good, we behold such disasters in the moral as we should a miracle in the physical order of things. We are alarmed into reflection; our minds (as it has long since been observed) are purified by terror and pity; our weak, unthinking pride is humbled under the dispensations of a mysterious wisdom. Some tears might be drawn from me, if such a spectacle were exhibited on the stage. I should be truly ashamed of finding in myself that superficial, theatric sense of painted distress, whilst I could exult over it in real life. With such a perverted mind, I could never venture to show my face at a tragedy. People would think the tears that Garrick formerly, or that Siddons not long since, have extorted from me, were the tears of hypocrisy; I should know them to be the tears of folly.
Why do I feel so differently from Reverend Dr. Price and his followers who choose to embrace his views? It's simple—because it's natural for me to feel this way; we are made to respond to such events with sadness about the fragile nature of wealth and the daunting uncertainty of human greatness. In those natural feelings, we discover important lessons; events like these allow our emotions to guide our reasoning. When kings are thrown off their thrones by the Supreme Director of this grand drama and become targets of scorn from the lowly and objects of pity from the good, we witness such disasters in morality as we would a miracle in the physical world. We're jolted into thought; our minds (as has been noted for a long time) are cleansed by fear and compassion; our fragile, thoughtless pride is humbled by the workings of a mysterious wisdom. I might shed some tears if such a scene were played out on stage. I would genuinely be ashamed to find that I had a shallow, theatrical sense of feigned distress while feeling triumphant over it in real life. With such a twisted mindset, I could never bring myself to attend a tragedy. People might think the tears that Garrick once drew from me, or that Siddons recently drew, were tears of insincerity; I would know they were tears of foolishness.
Indeed, the theatre is a better school of moral sentiments than churches where the feelings of humanity are thus outraged. Poets, who have to deal with an audience not yet graduated in the school of the rights of men, and who must apply themselves to the moral constitution of the heart, would not dare to produce such a triumph as a matter of exultation. There, where men follow their natural impulses, they would not bear2805 the odious maxims of a Machiavellian policy, whether applied to the attainment of monarchical or democratic tyranny. They would reject them on the modern, as they once did on the ancient stage, where they could not bear even the hypothetical proposition of such wickedness in the mouth of a personated tyrant, though suitable to the character he sustained. No theatric audience in Athens would bear what has been borne in the midst of the real tragedy of this triumphal day: a principal actor weighing, as it were in scales hung in a shop of horrors, so much actual crime against so much contingent advantage, and after putting in and out weights, declaring that the balance was on the side of the advantages. They would not bear to see the crimes of new democracy posted as in a ledger against the crimes of old despotism, and the book-keepers of politics finding democracy still in debt, but by no means unable or unwilling to pay the balance. In the theatre, the first intuitive glance, without any elaborate process of reasoning, will show that this method of political computation would justify every extent of crime. They would see that on these principles, even where the very worst acts were not perpetrated, it was owing rather to the fortune of the conspirators than to their parsimony in the expenditure of treachery and blood. They would soon see that criminal means, once tolerated, are soon preferred. They present a shorter cut to the object than through the highway of the moral virtues. Justifying perfidy and murder for public benefit, public benefit would soon become the pretext, and perfidy and murder the end; until rapacity, malice, revenge, and fear more dreadful than revenge, could satiate their insatiable appetites. Such must be the consequences of losing, in the splendor of these triumphs of the rights of men, all natural sense of wrong and right.
Indeed, the theater is a better place to learn about moral values than churches where human feelings are often disregarded. Poets, who engage with an audience still learning about human rights and who need to focus on the moral fabric of the heart, wouldn't dare showcase such a victory as something to celebrate. In a space where people follow their natural instincts, they wouldn't tolerate the disgusting ideas of Machiavellian politics, whether used to achieve monarchy or democratic oppression. They would reject these ideas today, just as audiences did in ancient times, where they couldn't even handle the hypothetical suggestion of such wickedness coming from the lips of a portrayed tyrant, even if it fit the character he was playing. No theater audience in Athens would accept what has been accepted in the tragic reality of this celebratory day: a main actor weighing, as if on scales in a horror shop, so much real crime against so much potential gain, and after adjusting the weights, claiming that the balance favored the advantages. They would not stand by and watch the crimes of a new democracy listed like an accounting sheet against the crimes of an old tyranny, with political bookkeepers finding democracy still in debt, yet both able and willing to settle the score. In the theater, the first instinctive look, without any complex reasoning, will reveal that this approach to political calculations would excuse every level of crime. They would understand that based on these ideas, even if the worst actions were not committed, it was more due to the luck of the conspirators than to their restraint in the use of betrayal and bloodshed. They would soon realize that criminal methods, once accepted, quickly become preferred. They offer a quicker path to goals than through the road of moral virtues. Justifying betrayal and murder for the public good, "public good" would soon become the excuse, with betrayal and murder as the ultimate goal; until greed, malice, revenge, and fears even worse than revenge would satisfy their never-ending desires. Such are the consequences of losing all sense of right and wrong amidst the grandeur of these victories for human rights.
But the reverend pastor exults in this "leading in triumph," because truly Louis the Sixteenth was "an arbitrary monarch"; that is, in other words, neither more nor less than because he was Louis the Sixteenth, and because he had the misfortune to be born King of France, with the prerogatives of which a long line of ancestors, and a long acquiescence of the people, without any act of his, had put him in possession. A misfortune it has indeed turned out to him, that he was born King of France. But misfortune is not crime, nor is indiscretion always the greatest guilt. I shall never think that a prince, the acts of whose whole reign were a series of concessions to his subjects;2806 who was willing to relax his authority, to remit his prerogatives, to call his people to a share of freedom not known, perhaps not desired, by their ancestors: such a prince, though he should be subjected to the common frailties attached to men and to princes, though he should have once thought it necessary to provide force against the desperate designs manifestly carrying on against his person and the remnants of his authority,—though all this should be taken into consideration, I shall be led with great difficulty to think he deserves the cruel and insulting triumph of Paris and of Dr. Price. I tremble for the cause of liberty, from such an example to kings. I tremble for the cause of humanity, in the unpunished outrages of the most wicked of mankind. But there are some people of that low and degenerate fashion of mind that they look up with a sort of complacent awe and admiration to kings who know how to keep firm in their seat, to hold a strict hand over their subjects, to assert their prerogative, and by the awakened vigilance of a severe despotism to guard against the very first approaches of freedom. Against such as these they never elevate their voice. Deserters from principle, listed with fortune, they never see any good in suffering virtue, nor any crime in prosperous usurpation.
But the reverend pastor takes pleasure in this "leading in triumph," because honestly, Louis the Sixteenth was "an arbitrary monarch"; in other words, he was simply Louis the Sixteenth and had the misfortune of being born King of France, enjoying the privileges that a long line of ancestors and the people's acceptance had given him without any action on his part. It has indeed turned out to be a misfortune for him that he was born King of France. But misfortune isn't a crime, nor is indiscretion always the worst wrongdoing. I can't believe that a prince, whose entire reign consisted of making concessions to his subjects; who was willing to ease his authority, give up his privileges, and invite his people to share in a freedom that their ancestors may not have known or even wanted: such a prince, even if subject to the common flaws of both men and monarchs, and even if he once thought it necessary to provide force against the desperate schemes clearly aimed at his life and his remaining authority,—despite all this, I'd find it hard to believe he deserves the cruel and humiliating triumph celebrated in Paris and by Dr. Price. I worry for the cause of liberty because of such examples set for kings. I worry for the cause of humanity in the unpunished actions of the most wicked individuals. Yet there are some people with such a low and degraded mindset that they look up with a kind of pleased awe and admiration to kings who can maintain their power, keep a tight grip on their subjects, assert their authority, and use the harsh vigilance of a strict despotism to fend off any hint of freedom. They never raise their voices against such rulers. Turning their backs on principles and aligning with fortune, they see no value in suffering virtue and no wrongdoing in successful usurpation.
If it could have been made clear to me that the King and Queen of France (those I mean who were such before the triumph) were inexorable and cruel tyrants, that they had formed a deliberate scheme for massacring the National Assembly (I think I have seen something like the latter insinuated in certain publications), I should think their captivity just. If this be true, much more ought to have been done; but done, in my opinion, in another manner. The punishment of real tyrants is a noble and awful act of justice; and it has with truth been said to be consolatory to the human mind. But if I were to punish a wicked king, I should regard the dignity in avenging the crime. Justice is grave and decorous, and in its punishments rather seems to submit to a necessity than to make a choice. Had Nero, or Agrippina, or Louis the Eleventh, or Charles the Ninth, been the subject; if Charles the Twelfth of Sweden after the murder of Patkul, or his predecessor Christina after the murder of Monaldeschi, had fallen into your hands, sir, or into mine, I am sure our conduct would have been different.
If it had been made clear to me that the King and Queen of France (the ones who were in power before the uprising) were ruthless and cruel tyrants, who had a plan to massacre the National Assembly (I think I’ve seen something like that hinted at in some publications), I would find their imprisonment justified. If that's true, much more should have been done; but I believe it should have been done differently. Punishing real tyrants is a noble and serious act of justice, and it has been rightly said to bring comfort to the human mind. But if I were to punish an evil king, I would consider the dignity involved in avenging the crime. Justice is serious and respectful, and its punishments seem to follow necessity rather than choice. If Nero, Agrippina, Louis the Eleventh, or Charles the Ninth had been the subject; or if Charles the Twelfth of Sweden, after the murder of Patkul, or his predecessor Christina after the murder of Monaldeschi, had ended up in your hands or mine, I am sure we would have acted differently.
If the French King, or King of the French (or by whatever name he is known in the new vocabulary of your constitution),2807 has in his own person and that of his Queen really deserved these unavowed but unavenged murderous attempts, and those frequent indignities more cruel than murder, such a person would ill deserve even that subordinate executory trust which I understand is to be placed in him; nor is he fit to be called chief in a nation which he has outraged and oppressed. A worse choice for such an office in a new commonwealth than that of a deposed tyrant could not possibly be made. But to degrade and insult a man as the worst of criminals, and afterwards to trust him in your highest concerns as a faithful, honest, and zealous servant, is not consistent with reasoning, nor prudent in policy, nor safe in practice. Those who could make such an appointment must be guilty of a more flagrant breach of trust than any they have yet committed against the people. As this is the only crime in which your leading politicians could have acted inconsistently, I conclude that there is no sort of ground for these horrid insinuations. I think no better of all the other calumnies.
If the French King, or King of the French (or whatever title he goes by in the new vocabulary of your constitution),2807 has truly earned these unacknowledged but unpunished attempts on his life, and the frequent humiliations that are more brutal than murder, then such a person would not even deserve the minor role that I understand is meant to be given to him; nor is he fit to be seen as a leader in a nation he has harmed and oppressed. There could not be a worse choice for such a position in a new government than that of a dethroned tyrant. However, to degrade and insult a person as if they were the worst of criminals and then ask them to handle your most important matters as a loyal, honest, and dedicated servant is not logical, smart in terms of policy, or safe in practice. Those who could make such an appointment must be committing an even more blatant betrayal of trust than anything they have done against the people so far. Since this is the only situation in which your top politicians could have acted inconsistently, I conclude that there is no basis for these terrible insinuations. I feel the same way about all the other slanders.
In England, we give no credit to them. We are generous enemies: we are faithful allies. We spurn from us with disgust and indignation the slanders of those who bring us their anecdotes with the attestation of the flower-de-luce on their shoulder. We have Lord George Gordon fast in Newgate; and neither his being a public proselyte to Judaism, nor his having, in his zeal against Catholic priests and all sorts of ecclesiastics, raised a mob (excuse the term, it is still in use here) which pulled down all our prisons, have preserved to him a liberty of which he did not render himself worthy by a virtuous use of it. We have rebuilt Newgate, and tenanted the mansion. We have prisons almost as strong as the Bastile for those who dare to libel the Queens of France. In this spiritual retreat let the noble libeler remain. Let him there meditate on his Talmud, until he learns a conduct more becoming his birth and parts, and not so disgraceful to the ancient religion to which he has become a proselyte; or until some persons from your side of the water, to please your new Hebrew brethren, shall ransom him. He may then be enabled to purchase, with the old hoards of the synagogue, and a very small poundage on the long compound interest of the thirty pieces of silver (Dr. Price has shown us what miracles compound interest will perform in 1790 years), the lands which are lately discovered to have been usurped by the Gallican Church. Send us your Popish Archbishop of Paris, and we will send you our Protestant2808 Rabbin. We shall treat the person you send us in exchange like a gentleman and an honest man, as he is; but pray let him bring with him the fund of his hospitality, bounty, and charity; and depend upon it, we shall never confiscate a shilling of that honorable and pious fund, nor think of enriching the treasury with the spoils of the poor-box.
In England, we don’t give them any credit. We may be generous enemies, but we’re reliable allies. We push away with disgust and anger the insults from those who share their stories with the emblem of the fleur-de-lis on their shoulder. We have Lord George Gordon locked up in Newgate; and neither his public conversion to Judaism, nor the riot he sparked against Catholic priests and all kinds of church officials—which, I apologize for the term, is still used here—that destroyed all our prisons has earned him a freedom he didn't deserve through any virtuous behavior. We’ve rebuilt Newgate and filled it up. We have prisons that are almost as secure as the Bastille for anyone who dares to slander the Queens of France. In this spiritual retreat, let the noble slanderer stay. Let him think about his Talmud until he learns how to behave in a way that’s more fitting to his status and not so shameful to the ancient religion he has converted to; or until some people from your side of the ocean, to please your new Hebrew friends, decide to pay for his release. He might then be able to buy back, with the old savings of the synagogue and a very small percentage on the long compound interest of the thirty pieces of silver (Dr. Price has shown us the miracles compound interest can work over 1790 years), the lands recently found to have been wrongfully taken by the Gallican Church. Send us your Catholic Archbishop of Paris, and we’ll send you our Protestant2808 Rabbi. We will treat the person you send in exchange like a gentleman and an honest man, as he is; but please let him bring along his share of hospitality, generosity, and charity; and trust me, we will never take a single penny from that honorable and pious fund, nor will we think about filling our treasury with the money from the poor-box.
To tell you the truth, my dear sir, I think the honor of our nation to be somewhat concerned in the disclaimer of the proceedings of this society of the Old Jewry and the London Tavern. I have no man's proxy. I speak only for myself when I disclaim, as I do with all possible earnestness, all communion with the actors in that triumph, or with the admirers of it. When I assert anything else, as concerning the people of England, I speak from observation, not from authority; but I speak from the experience I have had in a pretty extensive and mixed communication with the inhabitants of this kingdom, of all descriptions and ranks, and after a course of attentive observation begun early in life, and continued for nearly forty years. I have often been astonished, considering that we are divided from you but by a slender dike of about twenty-four miles, and that the mutual intercourse between the two countries has lately been very great, to find how little you seem to know of us. I suspect that this is owing to your forming a judgment of this nation from certain publications which do very erroneously, if they do at all, represent the opinions and dispositions generally prevalent in England. The vanity, restlessness, petulance, and spirit of intrigue of several petty cabals, who attempt to hide their total want of consequence in bustle, and noise, and puffing, and mutual quotation of each other, makes you imagine that our contemptuous neglect of their abilities is a mark of general acquiescence in their opinions. No such thing, I assure you. Because half a dozen grasshoppers under a fern make the field ring with their importunate chink, whilst thousands of great cattle reposed beneath the shadow of the British oak chew the cud and are silent, pray do not imagine that those who make the noise are the only inhabitants of the field; that of course they are many in number; or that after all they are other than the little, shriveled, meagre, hopping, though loud and troublesome, insects of the hour.
To be honest, my dear sir, I believe our nation's reputation is somewhat affected by the statements made by this society of the Old Jewry and the London Tavern. I don't represent anyone but myself when I firmly deny any connection with those involved in that celebration or with those who admire it. When I claim something about the people of England, I'm speaking from what I've observed, not from any authority; but I’m drawing from my experiences, having interacted widely with people across the UK from all walks of life, and after nearly forty years of careful observation that started early in my life. I’ve often been amazed that, considering we’re separated from you by just a narrow stretch of around twenty-four miles and our countries have recently had significant interaction, you seem to know so little about us. I suspect this is because you form your judgment based on certain publications that inaccurately, if at all, represent the general opinions and attitudes in England. The vanity, restlessness, impatience, and scheming spirit of a few small groups, who try to disguise their complete lack of importance with noise, chaos, and mutual flattery, make you think that our dismissive indifference to their abilities indicates widespread agreement with their views. This couldn’t be further from the truth. Just because a handful of grasshoppers under a fern make the field ring with their incessant chatter, while thousands of large animals resting in the shade of the British oak chew their cud quietly, don’t assume that those making the noise are the only ones in the field, that they are numerous, or that they are anything other than the small, shriveled, meager, and yet loud and annoying insects of the moment.
FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT
(1849-)
(1849-present)

Mrs. Burnett has told the story of her childhood and tried to interpret her own personality in her autobiographical story, 'The One I Knew Best of All.' She has pictured a little English girl in a comfortable Manchester home, leading a humdrum, well-regulated existence, with brothers and sisters, nurse and governess. But an alert imagination added interest to the life of this "Small Person," and from her nursery windows and from the quiet park where she played she watched eagerly for anything of dramatic or picturesque interest. She seized upon the Lancashire dialect often overheard, as upon a game, and practiced it until she gained the facility of use shown in her mining and factory stories. One day the strong and beautiful figure of a young woman, followed by a coarse and abusive father, caught her attention, and years afterward she developed Joan Lowrie from the incident.
Ms. Burnett has shared the story of her childhood and attempted to understand her own personality in her autobiographical work, 'The One I Knew Best of All.' She portrayed a little English girl in a cozy Manchester home, living a routine, well-structured life, complete with siblings, a nurse, and a governess. However, a keen imagination added excitement to the life of this "Small Person," and from her nursery windows and the peaceful park where she played, she eagerly watched for anything dramatic or visually striking. She picked up the Lancashire dialect she often heard, treating it like a game, and practiced it until she could use it effortlessly, as demonstrated in her stories set in mines and factories. One day, the powerful and beautiful figure of a young woman, followed by a rough and abusive father, caught her eye, and years later, she developed Joan Lowrie from that moment.
When the Hodgson family suffered pecuniary loss, and hoping to better its fortunes came to America, then best known to Frances from the pages of 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,' she was fifteen. A year or two later she began to send her stories to various magazines. In 1867 the first of these appeared. She did not however attain her great popularity until the appearance of 'That Lass o' Lowrie's' in 1877. The thoughtfully drawn group of characters—Derrick the engineer, Grace the young minister, Annie the rector's daughter, and Joan the pit girl,—are dramatic figures, working out their life problems under the eyes and the comments of half-cynical, half-brutalized miners. There is nothing in her history to account for Joan, or for the fact that the strength of vice in her father becomes an equal strength of virtue in her. Abused since her babyhood, doing the work of a man among degrading companionships, she yet remains capable of the noblest self-abnegation. Mrs. Burnett delights in heroes and heroines who are thus loftily at variance with their surroundings. Her stories are romantic in spirit, offering little to the lover of psychologic analysis. Her character-drawing is the product of quick observation and sympathetic intuition. She does not write "tendency" novels, but appeals to simple emotions of love, hate, revenge, or self-immolation, which sometimes, as in the case of her last book, 'A Lady of Quality' (1895), verge on sensationalism. In 1873 Miss Hodgson married Dr. Burnett of Washington. Her2810 longest novel, 'Through One Administration,' is a story of the political and social life of the Capital. 'Little Lord Fauntleroy' (1886) is the best known of a series of stories nominally written for children, but intended to be read by their elders. 'Sara Crewe,' 'Giovanni and the Other,' 'Two Little Pilgrims,' and 'Little Saint Elizabeth' are chronicles of superlunary children. After those before mentioned, 'Esmeralda,' 'Louisiana,' 'A Fair Barbarian,' and 'Haworth's' are her best known stories.
When the Hodgson family experienced financial difficulties and hoped to improve their situation by moving to America, which Frances knew from reading 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,' she was fifteen. A year or two later, she began submitting her stories to various magazines. In 1867, the first of these was published. However, she didn’t gain widespread popularity until 'That Lass o' Lowrie's' was released in 1877. The thoughtfully developed group of characters—Derrick the engineer, Grace the young minister, Annie the rector's daughter, and Joan the pit girl—are dramatic figures facing their life challenges under the watchful eyes and remarks of half-cynical, half-brutalized miners. There’s nothing in her background to explain Joan or how the negative traits in her father manifest as strong virtues in her. Abused since infancy and doing men’s work in degrading environments, she still has the capacity for the highest self-sacrifice. Mrs. Burnett enjoys creating heroes and heroines who are significantly different from their surroundings. Her stories are romantic in essence, offering little for those who love psychological analysis. Her character development stems from keen observation and empathetic insight. She doesn’t write “tendency” novels but appeals to basic emotions of love, hate, revenge, or self-sacrifice, which sometimes, as in her last book, 'A Lady of Quality' (1895), approach sensationalism. In 1873, Miss Hodgson married Dr. Burnett of Washington. Her2810 longest novel, 'Through One Administration,' tells the story of the political and social life in the Capital. 'Little Lord Fauntleroy' (1886) is the best-known of a series of stories that were officially written for children but meant to be enjoyed by adults. 'Sara Crewe,' 'Giovanni and the Other,' 'Two Little Pilgrims,' and 'Little Saint Elizabeth' are tales of extraordinary children. After those, 'Esmeralda,' 'Louisiana,' 'A Fair Barbarian,' and 'Haworth's' are her most recognized stories.
AT THE PIT
From 'That Lass o' Lowrie's'
That Girl from Lowrie's
The next morning Derrick went down to the mine as usual. There were several things he wished to do in these last two days. He had heard that the managers had entered into negotiations with a new engineer, and he wished the man to find no half-done work. The day was bright and frosty, and the sharp, bracing air seemed to clear his brain. He felt more hopeful, and less inclined to view matters darkly.
The next morning, Derrick went down to the mine like he usually did. There were a few things he wanted to accomplish in these last two days. He had heard that the managers were negotiating with a new engineer, and he wanted the guy to see no unfinished work. The day was bright and cold, and the crisp, refreshing air seemed to clear his head. He felt more optimistic and less inclined to see things negatively.
He remembered afterward that as he stepped into the cage he turned to look at the unpicturesque little town, brightened by the winter's sun; and that as he went down he glanced up at the sky, and marked how intense appeared the bit of blue which was framed in by the mouth of the shaft.
He later recalled that as he entered the cage, he turned to look at the unremarkable little town, lit up by the winter sun; and that as he descended, he looked up at the sky and noticed how vivid the patch of blue looked framed by the entrance of the shaft.
Even in the few hours that had elapsed since the meeting, the rumor of what he had said and done had been bruited about. Some collier had heard it and had told it to his comrades, and so it had gone from one to the other. It had been talked over at the evening and morning meal in divers cottages, and many an anxious hand had warmed into praise of the man who had "had a thowt for th' men."
Even in the few hours since the meeting, the rumor of what he said and did had spread around. Some coal miner had heard it and told his friends, and from there it went from one person to another. It was discussed at dinner and breakfast in various cottages, and many eager hands had come together to praise the man who had "thought of the workers."
In the first gallery he entered he found a deputation of men awaiting him,—a group of burly miners with picks and shovels over their shoulders,—and the head of this deputation, a spokesman burlier and generally gruffer than the rest, stopped him.
In the first gallery he entered, he found a group of men waiting for him—a bunch of sturdy miners with picks and shovels over their shoulders—and the leader of this group, a spokesperson who was bigger and rougher than the others, stopped him.
"Mester," he said, "we chaps 'ud loike to ha' a word wi' yo'."
"Mister," he said, "we guys would like to have a word with you."
"All right," was Derrick's reply, "I am ready to listen."
"Okay," Derrick said, "I'm ready to listen."
The rest crowded nearer, as if anxious to participate as much as possible, and give their spokesman the support of their presence.
The rest moved in closer, eager to join in as much as they could and to show their spokesperson that they were backed by their presence.
2811 "It is na mich as we ha' getten to say," said the man, "but we're fain to say it. Are na we, mates?"
2811 "It's not much that we have to say," the man said, "but we're happy to say it. Aren't we, guys?"
"Ay, we are, lad," in chorus.
"Ay, we are, dude," they all said together.
"It's about summat as we'n heerd. Theer wur a chap as towd some on us last neet as yo'd getten th' sack fro' th' managers—or leastways as yo'd turned th' tables on 'em an' gi'en them th' sack yo'rsen. An' we'n heerd as it begun wi' yo're standin' up fur us chaps—axin' fur things as wur wanted i' th' pit to save us fro' runnin' more risk than we need. An' we heerd as yo' spoke up bold, an' argied for us an' stood to what yo' thowt war th' reet thing, an' we set our moinds on tellin' yo' as we'd heerd it an' talked it over, an' we'd loike to say a word o' thanks i' common fur th' pluck yo' showed. Is na that it, mates?"
"It's about something we've heard. There was a guy who told some of us last night that you got fired by the managers—or at least that you turned the tables on them and fired them yourself. And we heard it started with you standing up for us guys—asking for things that were needed in the mine to keep us from taking unnecessary risks. We heard you spoke up boldly, argued for us, and stood by what you thought was the right thing. We’ve decided to tell you that we heard it and discussed it, and we want to say a word of thanks for the courage you showed. Isn't that right, mates?"
"Ay, that it is, lad!" responded the chorus.
"Yeah, it is, buddy!" responded the group.
Suddenly one of the group stepped out and threw down his pick. "An' I'm dom'd, mates," he said, "if here is na a chap as ud loike to shake hands wi' him."
Suddenly, one of the group stepped forward and dropped his pick. "And I'm damned, guys," he said, "if there isn't a guy who'd like to shake hands with him."
It was the signal for the rest to follow his example. They crowded about their champion, thrusting grimy paws into his hand, grasping it almost enthusiastically.
It was the signal for everyone else to follow his lead. They gathered around their champion, eagerly pushing their dirty hands into his, grabbing it almost enthusiastically.
"Good luck to yo', lad!" said one. "We'n noan smooth soart o' chaps, but we'n stand by what's fair an' plucky. We shall ha' a good word fur thee when tha hast made thy flittin'."
"Good luck to you, buddy!" said one. "We're not exactly a smooth bunch, but we stand by what's fair and brave. We'll have good things to say about you when you've moved."
"I'm glad of that, lads," responded Derrick heartily, by no means unmoved by the rough-and-ready spirit of the scene. "I only wish I had had better luck, that's all."
"I'm glad to hear that, guys," Derrick replied enthusiastically, definitely affected by the straightforward energy of the moment. "I just wish I had gotten better luck, that's all."
A few hours later the whole of the little town was shaken to its very foundations by something like an earthquake, accompanied by an ominous, booming sound which brought people flocking out of their houses with white faces. Some of them had heard it before—all knew what it meant. From the colliers' cottages poured forth women, shrieking and wailing,—women who bore children in their arms and had older ones dragging at their skirts, and who made their desperate way to the pit with one accord. From houses and workshops there rushed men, who coming out in twos and threes joined each other, and forming a breathless crowd, ran through the streets scarcely daring to speak a word—and all ran toward the pit.
A few hours later, the entire little town was jolted to its core by a sound like an earthquake, accompanied by a deep, booming noise that drove people out of their homes with pale faces. Some had heard it before—all knew what it meant. From the miners' homes, women burst out, shrieking and crying—women carrying babies in their arms and with older children clinging to their skirts, all making a mad dash toward the pit together. Men streamed out of their houses and workplaces, coming out in pairs and small groups, forming a breathless crowd as they ran through the streets, barely daring to speak, all heading toward the pit.
There were scores at its mouth in five minutes; in ten minutes there were hundreds, and above all the clamor rose the cry of women:—
There were dozens at its entrance in five minutes; in ten minutes there were hundreds, and above all the noise rose the cries of women:—
"My mester's down!"
"My boss is out!"
"An' mine!"
"And mine!"
"An' mine!"
"And mine!"
"Four lads o' mine is down!"
"Four of my guys are down!"
"Three o' mine!"
"Three of mine!"
"My little un's theer—th' youngest—nobbut ten year owd—nobbut ten year owd, poor little chap! an' ony been at work a week!"
"My little one over there—the youngest—only ten years old—only ten years old, poor little guy! And he's only been working for a week!"
"Ay, wenches, God ha' mercy on us aw'—God ha' mercy!" And then more shrieks and wails, in which the terror-stricken children joined.
"Ay, girls, God have mercy on us all—God have mercy!" And then more screams and cries, in which the terrified children joined.
It was a fearful sight. How many lay dead and dying in the noisome darkness below, God only knew! How many lay mangled and crushed, waiting for their death, Heaven only could tell!
It was a terrifying sight. How many were dead and dying in the foul darkness below, only God knew! How many were mangled and crushed, waiting for their death, only Heaven could tell!
In five minutes after the explosion occurred, a slight figure in clerical garb made its way through the crowd with an air of excited determination.
In five minutes after the explosion, a small figure in clerical clothing moved through the crowd with a sense of eager determination.
"Th' parson's feart," was the general comment.
"The parson's scared," was the general comment.
"My men," he said, raising his voice so that all could hear, "can any of you tell me who last saw Fergus Derrick?"
"My men," he said, raising his voice so everyone could hear, "can any of you tell me who last saw Fergus Derrick?"
There was a brief pause, and then came a reply from a collier who stood near.
There was a short pause, and then a response came from a coal miner who was standing nearby.
"I coom up out o' th' pit an hour ago," he said, "I wur th' last as coom up, an' it wur on'y chance as browt me. Derrick wur wi' his men i' th' new part o' th' mine. I seed him as I passed through."
"I came up out of the pit an hour ago," he said, "I was the last to come up, and it was just luck that brought me. Derrick was with his crew in the new part of the mine. I saw him as I passed through."
Grace's face became a shade or so paler, but he made no more inquiries.
Grace's face turned a bit paler, but he didn't ask any more questions.
His friend either lay dead below, or was waiting for his doom at that very moment. He stepped a little farther forward.
His friend was either lying dead below or waiting for his fate at that very moment. He took a step further forward.
"Unfortunately for myself, at present," he said, "I have no practical knowledge of the nature of these accidents. Will some of you tell me how long it will be before we can make our first effort to rescue the men who are below?"
"Unfortunately for me, right now," he said, "I have no real understanding of the nature of these accidents. Can some of you tell me how long it will be before we can make our first attempt to rescue the men who are below?"
Did he mean to volunteer—this young whipper-snapper of a parson? And if he did, could he know what he was doing?
Did he really mean to volunteer—this young, inexperienced parson? And if he did, how could he understand the implications of his actions?
"I ask you," he said, "because I wish to offer myself as a volunteer at once; I think I am stronger than you imagine, and at least my heart will be in the work. I have a friend below—myself," his voice altering its tone and losing its firmness,2813—"a friend who is worthy the sacrifice of ten such lives as mine, if such a sacrifice could save him."
"I’m asking you," he said, "because I want to volunteer right away; I believe I’m stronger than you think, and at least my heart will be in it. I have a friend down there—myself," his voice changing in tone and losing its strength,2813—"a friend who deserves the sacrifice of ten lives like mine, if that sacrifice could save him."
One or two of the older and more experienced spoke up. Under an hour it would be impossible to make the attempt—it might even be a longer time, but in an hour they might at least make their first effort.
One or two of the older and more experienced people spoke up. It would be impossible to make the attempt in under an hour—it might even take longer, but at least in an hour, they could make their first effort.
If such was the case, the parson said, the intervening period must be turned to the best account. In that time much could be thought of and done which would assist themselves and benefit the sufferers. He called upon the strongest and most experienced, and almost without their recognizing the prominence of his position, led them on in the work. He even rallied the weeping women and gave them something to do. One was sent for this necessary article and another for that. A couple of boys were dispatched to the next village for extra medical assistance, so that there need be no lack of attention when it was required. He took off his broadcloth and worked with the rest of them until all the necessary preparations were made, and it was considered possible to descend into the mine.
If that was the case, the parson said, they had to make the most of the time they had. During that period, a lot could be thought through and done to help themselves and the people in need. He called on the strongest and most experienced members, and almost without them realizing how important he was, he led them in the efforts. He even encouraged the crying women and gave them tasks. One was sent to fetch this necessary item and another to get that one. A couple of boys were sent to the next village for extra medical help, ensuring there would be no shortage of care when it was needed. He took off his fancy coat and worked alongside everyone else until all the necessary preparations were completed, and it was thought possible to go down into the mine.
When all was ready, he went to the mouth of the shaft and took his place quietly.
When everything was ready, he went to the entrance of the shaft and stood there quietly.
It was a hazardous task they had before them. Death would stare them in the face all through its performance. There was choking after-damp below,—noxious vapors, to breathe which was to die; there was the chance of crushing masses falling from the shaken galleries—and yet these men left their companions one by one, and ranged themselves without saying a word at the curate's side.
It was a dangerous job they had ahead of them. Death would confront them throughout the whole process. There was choking gas below—poisonous fumes that meant certain death if inhaled; there was the risk of heavy debris falling from the unstable structures—and yet these men stepped away from their friends one by one and positioned themselves silently beside the curate.
"My friends," said Grace, baring his head and raising a feminine hand,—"My friends, we will say a short prayer."
"My friends," Grace said, removing his hat and raising a delicate hand, "My friends, let's say a short prayer."
It was only a few words. Then the curate spoke again.
It was just a few words. Then the curate spoke again.
"Ready!" he said.
"Ready!" he said.
But just at that moment there stepped out from the anguished crowd a girl, whose face was set and deathly, though there was no touch of fear upon it.
But just then, a girl stepped out from the distressed crowd, her face pale and expressionless, though there was no hint of fear on it.
"I ax yo'," she said, "to let me go wi' yo' and do what I con. Lasses, some on yo' speak a word for Joan Lowrie!"
"I ask you," she said, "to let me go with you and do what I can. Ladies, some of you say a word for Joan Lowrie!"
There was a breathless start. The women even stopped their outcry to look at her as she stood apart from them,—a desperate appeal in the very quiet of her gesture as she turned to look about her for some one to speak.
There was a breathless start. The women even stopped their shouting to look at her as she stood away from them—an urgent plea in the silence of her gesture as she turned to scan the crowd for someone to talk to.
2814 "Lasses," she said again, "some on yo' speak a word for Joan Lowrie!"
2814 "Girls," she said again, "some of you speak a word for Joan Lowrie!"
There rose a murmur among them then, and the next instant this murmur was a cry.
There was a low murmur among them, and in the next moment, this murmur turned into a shout.
"Ay," they answered, "we con aw speak fur yo'. Let her go, lads! She's worth two o' th' best on yo'. Nowt fears her. Ay, she mun go, if she will, mun Joan Lowrie! Go, Joan lass, and we'n not forget thee!"
"Aye," they replied, "we can speak for you. Let her go, guys! She's worth two of the best among you. Nothing scares her. Yeah, she must go if she wants, our Joan Lowrie! Go on, Joan, and we won't forget you!"
But the men demurred. The finer instinct of some of them shrank from giving a woman a place in such a perilous undertaking—the coarser element in others rebelled against it.
But the men hesitated. The more sensitive instincts of some of them recoiled from placing a woman in such a dangerous situation—the more crude attitudes in others pushed back against it.
"We'n ha' no wenches," these said, surlily.
"We don’t have any women," they said grumpily.
Grace stepped forward. He went to Joan Lowrie and touched her gently on the shoulder.
Grace stepped forward. He approached Joan Lowrie and lightly touched her on the shoulder.
"We cannot think of it," he said. "It is very brave and generous, and—God bless you!—but it cannot be. I could not think of allowing it myself, if the rest would."
"We can't consider it," he said. "It's very brave and generous, and—God bless you!—but it's not possible. I couldn't even think about allowing it myself, even if everyone else would."
"Parson," said Joan, coolly but not roughly, "tha'd ha' hard work to help thysen, if so be as th' lads wur willin'!"
"Parson," Joan said calmly but not harshly, "you'd have a tough time helping yourself if the guys were willing!"
"But," he protested, "it may be death. I could not bear the thought of it. You are a woman. We cannot let you risk your life."
"But," he argued, "it could mean death. I can't stand the idea of it. You're a woman. We can't let you put your life on the line."
She turned to the volunteers.
She turned to the helpers.
"Lads," she cried passionately, "yo' munnot turn me back. I—sin I mun tell yo'—" and she faced them like a queen—"theer's a mon down theer as I'd gi' my heart's blood to save."
"Lads," she cried passionately, "you can't turn me back. I—since I have to tell you—" and she faced them like a queen—"there’s a man down there that I’d give my heart’s blood to save."
They did not know whom she meant, but they demurred no longer.
They didn't know who she was referring to, but they didn't object anymore.
"Tak' thy place, wench," said the oldest. "If tha mun, tha mun."
"Take your place, girl," said the oldest. "If you must, you must."
She took her seat in the cage by Grace, and when she took it she half turned her face away. But when those above began to lower them, and they found themselves swinging downward into what might be to them a pit of death, she spoke to him.
She sat down in the cage next to Grace, and as she did, she turned her face slightly away. But when the people above started to lower them, and they realized they were swinging down into what could be a death trap, she spoke to him.
"Theer's a prayer I'd loike yo' to pray," she said. "Pray that if we mun dee, we may na dee until we ha' done our work."
"There's a prayer I'd like you to say," she said. "Pray that if we must die, we may not die until we have finished our work."
It was a dreadful work indeed that the rescuers had to do in those black galleries. And Joan was the bravest, quickest, most persistent of all. Paul Grace, following in her wake, found2815 himself obeying her slightest word or gesture. He worked constantly at her side, for he at least had guessed the truth. He knew that they were both engaged in the same quest. When at last they had worked their way—lifting, helping, comforting—to the end of the passage where the collier had said he last saw the master, then for one moment she paused, and her companion with a thrill of pity touched her to attract her attention.
It was a terrible job for the rescuers in those dark tunnels. Joan was the bravest, fastest, and most determined of them all. Paul Grace, following her lead, found himself responding to her every word and gesture. He stayed by her side, knowing the truth. He understood they were both part of the same mission. When they finally made it to the end of the tunnel where the miner had said he last saw the master, she paused for a moment, and her companion, feeling a surge of compassion, touched her to get her attention.
"Let me go first," he said.
"Let me go first," he said.
"Nay," she answered, "we'n go together."
"Nah," she replied, "we'll go together."
The gallery was a long and low one, and had been terribly shaken. In some places the props had been torn away, in others they were borne down by the loosened blocks of coal. The dim light of the "Davy" Joan held up showed such a wreck that Grace spoke to her again.
The gallery was long and low, and had been badly shaken. In some spots, the supports had been torn away, while in others, they were weighed down by the loosening blocks of coal. The dim light of the "Davy" that Joan held up revealed such a mess that Grace spoke to her again.
"You must let me go first," he said with gentle firmness. "If one of these blocks should fall—"
"You have to let me go first," he said kindly but firmly. "If one of these blocks falls—"
Joan interrupted him:—
Joan cut him off:—
"If one on 'em should fall, I'm th' one as it had better fall on. There is na mony foak as ud miss Joan Lowrie. Yo' ha' work o' yore own to do."
"If one of them should fall, I'm the one it would be better to fall on. There aren't many people who would miss Joan Lowrie. You have your own work to do."
She stepped into the gallery before he could protest, and he could only follow her. She went before, holding the Davy high, so that its light might be thrown as far forward as possible. Now and then she was forced to stoop to make her way around a bending prop; sometimes there was a falling mass to be surmounted: but she was at the front still when they reached the other end, without finding the object of their search.
She walked into the gallery before he could say anything, and he had no choice but to follow her. She led the way, holding the Davy lamp high to cast its light as far ahead as she could. Occasionally, she had to bend down to navigate around a low beam; sometimes there was debris they had to climb over. But she was still in the lead when they reached the other end, having not found what they were looking for.
"It—he is na there," she said. "Let us try th' next passage," and she turned into it.
"It—he's not here," she said. "Let's try the next passage," and she turned into it.
It was she who first came upon what they were looking for; but they did not find it in the next passage, or the next, or even the next. It was farther away from the scene of the explosion than they had dared to hope. As they entered a narrow side gallery, Grace heard her utter a low sound, and the next minute she was down upon her knees.
It was her who first found what they were searching for; but they didn’t discover it in the next passage, or the one after that, or even the one after that. It was farther from the explosion site than they had hoped. As they entered a narrow side corridor, Grace heard her make a quiet sound, and the next moment she was on her knees.
"Theer's a mon here," she said. "It's him as we're lookin' fur."
"Theer's a man here," she said. "It's him we're looking for."
She held the dim little lantern close to the face,—a still face with closed eyes, and blood upon it. Grace knelt down too, his heart aching with dread.
She held the dim little lantern close to the face—a calm face with closed eyes and blood on it. Grace knelt down too, his heart heavy with fear.
"Is he—" he began, but could not finish.
"Is he—" he started, but couldn't finish.
2816 Joan Lowrie laid her hand upon the apparently motionless breast and waited almost a minute, and then she lifted her own face, white as the wounded man's—white and solemn, and wet with a sudden rain of tears.
2816 Joan Lowrie placed her hand on the seemingly still chest and waited for almost a minute, then she raised her own face, pale as the injured man’s—pale and serious, and drenched with a sudden outpouring of tears.
"He is na dead," she said. "We ha' saved him."
"He isn't dead," she said. "We saved him."
She sat down upon the floor of the gallery, and lifting his head, laid it upon her bosom, holding it close, as a mother might hold the head of her child.
She sat down on the floor of the gallery and lifted his head, resting it on her chest, holding it close like a mother would hold her child's head.
"Mester," she said, "gi' me th' brandy flask, and tak' thou thy Davy an' go fur some o' the men to help us get him to th' leet o' day. I'm gone weak at last. I conna do no more. I'll go wi' him to th' top."
"Mester," she said, "give me the brandy flask, and take your Davy and go get some of the men to help us get him to the light of day. I'm finally weak. I can't do any more. I'll go with him to the top."
When the cage ascended to the mouth again with its last load of sufferers, Joan Lowrie came with it, blinded and dazzled by the golden winter's sunlight as it fell upon her haggard face. She was holding the head of what seemed to be a dead man upon her knee. A great shout of welcome rose up from the bystanders.
When the cage rose back up to the opening with its final load of the injured, Joan Lowrie was with it, blinded and mesmerized by the bright winter sunlight hitting her worn face. She was holding what looked like a dead man's head in her lap. A loud cheer of welcome erupted from the onlookers.
She helped them to lay her charge upon a pile of coats and blankets prepared for him, and then she turned to the doctor who had hurried to the spot to see what could be done.
She helped them place her charge on a pile of coats and blankets set up for him, and then she turned to the doctor who had rushed over to see what could be done.
"He is na dead," she said. "Lay yore hond on his heart. It beats yet, Mester,—on'y a little, but it beats."
"He's not dead," she said. "Put your hand on his heart. It’s still beating, sir—just a little, but it’s beating."
"No," said the doctor, "he is not dead—yet"; with a breath's pause between the two last words. "If some of you will help me to put him on a stretcher, he may be carried home, and I will go with him. There is just a chance for him, poor fellow, and he must have immediate attention. Where does he live?"
"No," said the doctor, "he's not dead—yet," pausing to catch his breath between the last two words. "If some of you can help me get him on a stretcher, we can take him home, and I'll go with him. There's a slim chance for him, poor guy, and he needs immediate care. Where does he live?"
"He must go with me," said Grace. "He is my friend."
"He has to come with me," said Grace. "He's my friend."
So they took him up, and Joan stood a little apart and watched them carry him away,—watched the bearers until they were out of sight, and then turned again and joined the women in their work among the sufferers.
So they picked him up, and Joan stood a little aside and watched them carry him away—watched the bearers until they were out of sight, and then turned back and joined the women in their work among the wounded.
By permission of Charles Scribner's Sons.
By permission of Charles Scribner's Sons.
FRANCES BURNEY (MADAME D'ARBLAY)
(1752-1840)
(1752-1840)

There is a suggestion of the 'Ugly Duckling' story in Fanny Burney's early life. The personality of the shy little girl, who was neither especially pretty nor precocious, was rather merged in the half-dozen of gayer brothers and sisters. The first eight years of her life were passed at Lynn Regis in Norfolk; then the family moved to London, where her father continued his career as an important writer on music and a fashionable music-master. Soon after, Mrs. Burney died. All the children but young Fanny were sent away to school. She was to have been educated at home, but received little attention from the learned, kind, but heedless Dr. Burney, who seems to have considered her the dull member of his flock. "Poor Fanny!" he often said, until her sudden fame overwhelmed him with surprise as well as exultation. Only his friend, her beloved "Daddy Crisp" of the letters, appreciated her; himself a disappointed dramatic author, soured by what he felt to be an incomprehensible failure, yet of fine critical talent, with kind and wise suggestions for his favorite Fanny.
There is a hint of the 'Ugly Duckling' story in Fanny Burney's early life. The personality of the shy little girl, who wasn't particularly pretty or gifted, kind of got lost among her six brighter siblings. She spent the first eight years of her life in Lynn Regis, Norfolk; then the family moved to London, where her father pursued his career as a prominent music writer and a trendy music teacher. Shortly after, Mrs. Burney passed away. All the children except for young Fanny were sent away to school. She was supposed to be educated at home, but received little attention from the educated, kind, but oblivious Dr. Burney, who seemed to consider her the dull one among his children. "Poor Fanny!" he often said, until her sudden fame took him by surprise and filled him with joy. Only her cherished friend, "Daddy Crisp" from the letters, appreciated her; he was a disillusioned playwright, embittered by what he felt was an inexplicable failure, yet he had excellent critical talent and offered kind and wise advice to his favorite Fanny.

Frances Burney
Frances Burney
But while her book-education was of the slightest, her social advantages were great. Pleasure-loving Dr. Burney had a delightful faculty of attracting witty and musical friends to enliven his home. Fanny's great unnoticed gift was power of observation. The shy girl who avoided notice herself, found her social pleasure in watching and listening to clever people. Perhaps a Gallic strain—for her mother was of French descent—gave her clear-sightedness. She had a turn for social satire which added humorous discrimination to her judgments. She understood people better than books, and perceived their petty hypocrisies, self-deceptions, and conventional standards, with witty good sense and love of sincerity. Years of this silent note-taking and personal intercourse with brilliant people gave her unusual knowledge of the world.
But while her formal education was minimal, her social opportunities were significant. Enjoyable Dr. Burney had a wonderful knack for bringing witty and musical friends into his home to make it lively. Fanny's notable yet unnoticed talent was her power of observation. The shy girl who steered clear of the spotlight found joy in watching and listening to clever people. Perhaps a bit of her French heritage—since her mother was of French descent—contributed to her keen insight. She had a knack for social satire that added humorous discernment to her opinions. She understood people better than books and recognized their little hypocrisies, self-deceptions, and societal norms with sharp wit and a love for honesty. Years of quietly taking notes and interacting with brilliant individuals gave her an extraordinary understanding of the world.
She was a docile girl, ready always to heed her father and her "Daddy Crisp," ready to obey her kindly stepmother, and try to exchange for practical occupations her pet pastime of scribbling.
She was a compliant girl, always willing to listen to her father and "Daddy Crisp," eager to obey her gentle stepmother, and trying to trade her favorite hobby of doodling for more practical activities.
2818 But from the time she was ten she had loved to write down her impressions, and the habit was too strong to be more than temporarily renounced. Like many imaginative persons, she was fond of carrying on serial inventions in which repressed fancies found expression. One long story she destroyed; but the characters haunted her, and she began a sequel which became 'Evelina.' In the young, beautiful, virtuous heroine, with her many mortifying experiences and her ultimate triumph, she may have found compensation for a starved vanity of her own.
2818 Starting at the age of ten, she loved to write down her thoughts, and the habit was too strong to give up for long. Like many creative people, she enjoyed working on ongoing stories where her hidden dreams could come to life. She destroyed one long story, but the characters lingered in her mind, leading her to begin a sequel that became 'Evelina.' In the young, beautiful, virtuous heroine, who faced many embarrassing situations and ultimately triumphed, she may have found a way to make up for her own unfulfilled desires.
For a long time she and her sisters enjoyed Evelina's tribulations; then Fanny grew ambitious, and encouraged by her brother, thought of publication. When she tremblingly asked her father's consent, he carelessly countenanced the venture and gave it no second thought. After much negotiation, a publisher offered twenty pounds for the manuscript, and in 1778 the appearance of 'Evelina' ended Fanny Burney's obscurity. For a long time the book was the topic of boundless praise and endless discussion. Every one wondered who could have written the clever story, which was usually attributed to a society man. The great Dr. Johnson was enthusiastic, insisted upon knowing the author, and soon grew very fond of his little Fanny. He introduced her to his friends, and she became the celebrity of a delightful circle. Sir Joshua Reynolds and Burke sat up all night to finish 'Evelina.' The Thrales, Madame Delaney,—who later introduced her at court,—Sheridan, Gibbon, and Sir Walter Scott, were among those who admired her most cordially.
For a long time, she and her sisters enjoyed Evelina's struggles; then Fanny became ambitious and, encouraged by her brother, considered publishing it. When she nervously asked for her father's permission, he casually approved the idea and didn’t think much of it. After a lot of back-and-forth, a publisher offered twenty pounds for the manuscript, and in 1778, the release of 'Evelina' made Fanny Burney a known name. For quite a while, the book was the center of endless praise and discussion. Everyone was curious about who could have written such a clever story, which was often thought to be by a prominent gentleman. The famous Dr. Johnson was enthusiastic, insisted on meeting the author, and soon became very fond of young Fanny. He introduced her to his friends, and she became a celebrated figure in a wonderful social circle. Sir Joshua Reynolds and Burke stayed up all night to finish 'Evelina.' The Thrales, Madame Delaney—who later introduced her at court—Sheridan, Gibbon, and Sir Walter Scott were among those who admired her the most.
It was a happy time for Fanny, encouraged to believe her talent far greater than it was. She wrote a drama which was read in solemn judgment by her father and "Daddy Crisp," who decided against it as too like 'Les Précieuses Ridicules,' a play she had never read. A second novel, 'Cecilia,' appeared in 1782, and was as successful as its predecessor. Later readers find it less spontaneous, and after it she never resumed her early style except in her journal and correspondence. Her ambition was fully astir. She had every incentive from her family and friends. But the old zest in composition had departed. The self-consciousness which had always tormented her in society seized her now, when she was trying to cater to public taste, and made her change her frank, free, personal expression for a stilted artificial formality of phrase.
It was a joyful time for Fanny, who was encouraged to think her talent was much greater than it actually was. She wrote a play that was evaluated seriously by her father and "Daddy Crisp," who dismissed it for being too similar to 'Les Précieuses Ridicules,' a play she had never read. A second novel, 'Cecilia,' was published in 1782 and was just as successful as her first. Later readers find it less spontaneous, and after that, she never returned to her early style except in her journal and letters. Her ambition was fully awakened. She had every encouragement from her family and friends. But the old excitement for writing was gone. The self-consciousness that had always bothered her in social situations now took hold when she was trying to appeal to the public, causing her to replace her straightforward, personal expression with a stiff, artificial formality in her writing.
Her reputation was now at its height, and she was very happy in her position as society favorite and pride of the father whom she had always passionately admired, when she made the mistake of her life. Urged by her father, she accepted a position at court as Second Keeper of the Queen's Robes. There she spent five pleasureless and worse than profitless years. In her 'Diary and Letters,'2819 the most readable to-day of all her works, she has told the story of wretched discomfort, of stupidly uncongenial companionship, of arduous tasks made worse by the selfish thoughtlessness of her superiors. She has also given our best historical picture of that time; the every-day life at court, the slow agony of King George's increasing insanity. But the drudgery and mean hardships of the place, and the depression of being separated from her family, broke down her health; and after much opposition she was allowed to resign in 1791.
Her reputation was at its peak, and she was really happy being the favorite of society and the pride of her father, whom she had always deeply admired, when she made the biggest mistake of her life. Encouraged by her father, she took a job at court as the Second Keeper of the Queen's Robes. There she spent five years that were devoid of joy and utterly unproductive. In her 'Diary and Letters,'2819 the most engaging of all her works today, she recounts the miserable discomfort, the frustratingly incompatible company, and the hard tasks made worse by the selfish thoughtlessness of her superiors. She also provides the best historical account of that time; the day-to-day life at court and the slow torment of King George's worsening madness. However, the tedious labor and petty hardships of the position, along with the sadness of being away from her family, took a toll on her health; and after much resistance, she was finally allowed to resign in 1791.
Soon afterwards she astonished her friends by marrying General D'Arblay, a French officer and a gentleman, although very poor. As the pair had an income of only one hundred pounds, this seems a perilously rash act for a woman over forty. Fortunately the match proved a very happy one, and the situation stimulated Madame D'Arblay to renewed authorship. 'Camilla,' her third novel, was sold by subscription, and was a very remunerative piece of work. But from a critical point of view it was a failure; and being written in a heavy pedantic style, is quite deficient in her early charm. With the proceeds she built a modest home, Camilla Cottage. Later the family moved to France, where her husband died and where her only son received his early education. When he was nearly ready for an English university she returned to England, and passed her tranquil age among her friends until she died at eighty-eight.
Soon after, she surprised her friends by marrying General D'Arblay, a French officer and gentleman, even though he was quite poor. Since the couple only had an income of a hundred pounds, this seemed like a risky move for a woman over forty. Fortunately, the marriage turned out to be very happy, and it inspired Madame D'Arblay to return to writing. 'Camilla,' her third novel, was sold by subscription and became quite profitable. However, from a critical standpoint, it was a disappointment; written in a heavy, pedantic style, it lacked the charm of her earlier works. With the earnings, she built a modest home, Camilla Cottage. Later, the family moved to France, where her husband passed away and her only son received his early education. When he was almost ready for an English university, she returned to England and spent her later years peacefully among friends until she died at eighty-eight.
What Fanny Burney did in all unconsciousness was to establish fiction upon a new basis. She may be said to have created the family novel. Fielding, Smollett, and Sterne had bequeathed their legacy impregnated with objectionable qualities, in spite of strength and charm; they were read rather secretly, and tabooed for women. On the other hand, the followers of Richardson were too didactic to be readable. Fanny Burney proved that entertaining tales, unweighted by heavy moralizing, may be written, adapted to young and old. Her sketches of life were witty, sincere, and vigorous, yet always moral in tone. 'Evelina,' the work of an innocent, frank girl, could be read by any one.
What Fanny Burney did without realizing it was to lay the groundwork for a new style of fiction. She can be credited with creating the family novel. Fielding, Smollett, and Sterne had left behind a legacy that, while strong and charming, had many objectionable qualities; their works were often read in secret and considered inappropriate for women. In contrast, Richardson's followers were too preachy to be enjoyable. Fanny Burney demonstrated that engaging stories, free from heavy moral lessons, could be written for both young and old readers. Her portrayals of life were witty, genuine, and vibrant, yet always had a moral undertone. 'Evelina,' the work of an innocent and open girl, could be enjoyed by anyone.
A still greater source of her success was her robust and abounding, though sometimes rather broad and cheap, fun. In her time decent novels were apt to be appallingly serious in tone, and not infrequently stupid; humor in spite of Addison still connoted much coarseness and obtrusive sexuality, and in fiction had to be sought in the novels written for men only. As humor is the deadly foe to sentimentalism and hysterics, the Richardson school were equally averse to it on further grounds. Fanny Burney produced novels fit for women's and family reading, yet full of humor of a masculine vigor—and it must be added, with something of masculine unsensitiveness. There is little fineness to most of it; some is mere horse2820play, some is extravagant farce: but it is deep and genuine, it supplied an exigent want, and deserved its welcome. De Morgan says it was like introducing dresses of glaring red and yellow and other crude colors into a country where every one had previously dressed in drab—a great relief, but not art. This is hard measure, however: some of her character-drawing is almost as richly humorous and valid as Jane Austen's own.
A bigger reason for her success was her vibrant and abundant, although sometimes a bit over-the-top and cheap, sense of fun. During her time, decent novels tended to be extremely serious in tone, often to the point of being dull; humor, despite Addison, still had a lot of roughness and overt sexuality, and in fiction, it was typically found in novels aimed at men only. Since humor is the sworn enemy of sentimentality and melodrama, the Richardson school also rejected it for other reasons. Fanny Burney wrote novels suitable for women and families, yet they were full of humor with a masculine energy—and it's worth noting, with a bit of masculine insensitivity. There's not much subtlety in most of it; some is simply horseplay, and some is over-the-top farce: but it is genuine and impactful, meeting a significant need, and it deserved its popularity. De Morgan compared it to introducing bright red, yellow, and other bold colors into a country where everyone previously wore dull colors—a great relief, but not exactly art. This is a harsh judgment, though: some of her character sketches are almost as richly humorous and valid as Jane Austen's own.
Fanny Burney undoubtedly did much to augment the new respect for woman's intellectual ability, and was a stimulus to the brilliant group which succeeded her. Miss Ferrier, Maria Edgeworth, and Jane Austen all owe her something of their inspiration and more of their welcome.
Fanny Burney definitely contributed significantly to the growing respect for women's intellectual capabilities and inspired the talented writers who came after her. Miss Ferrier, Maria Edgeworth, and Jane Austen all owe part of their inspiration and much of their recognition to her.
EVELINA'S LETTER TO THE REV. MR. VILLARS
From 'Evelina'
From 'Evelina'
Holborn, June 17th
Holborn, June 17
Yesterday Mr. Smith carried his point of making a party for Vauxhall, consisting of Madame Duval, M. Du Bois, all the Branghtons, Mr. Brown, himself,—and me!—for I find all endeavors vain to escape anything which these people desire I should not.
Yesterday Mr. Smith pushed for a party at Vauxhall, including Madame Duval, M. Du Bois, all the Branghtons, Mr. Brown, himself, —and me!—because I realize that any attempts to avoid what these people want me to do are pointless.
There were twenty disputes previous to our setting out; first as to the time of our going: Mr. Branghton, his son, and young Brown, were for six o'clock, and all the ladies and Mr. Smith were for eight;—the latter, however, conquered. Then as to the way we should go: some were for a boat, others for a coach, and Mr. Branghton himself was for walking; but the boat at length was decided upon. Indeed, this was the only part of the expedition that was agreeable to me; for the Thames was delightfully pleasant.
There were twenty arguments before we set off; first about the time we should leave: Mr. Branghton, his son, and young Brown wanted to go at six o'clock, while all the ladies and Mr. Smith preferred eight;—the latter group eventually won. Then there was the question of the way we should get there: some wanted a boat, others a coach, and Mr. Branghton himself suggested walking; but in the end, we decided on the boat. This was really the only part of the trip that I enjoyed, because the Thames was absolutely lovely.
The garden is very pretty, but too formal; I should have been better pleased had it consisted less of straight walks, where
The garden is really beautiful, but it's too formal; I would have liked it more if it had fewer straight paths, where
The trees, the numerous lights, and the company in the circle round the orchestra make a most brilliant and gay appearance; and had I been with a party less disagreeable to me, I should have thought it a place formed for animation and pleasure. There was a concert, in the course of which a hautbois concerto2821 was so charmingly played that I could have thought myself upon enchanted ground, had I had spirits more gentle to associate with. The hautbois in the open air is heavenly.
The trees, the countless lights, and the people gathered around the orchestra create a vibrant and cheerful scene; if I had been with a group that didn’t annoy me so much, I would have considered it a place made for excitement and fun. There was a concert, where a beautiful oboe concerto2821 was played so wonderfully that I could have imagined I was on magical ground, if I had friendlier spirits to enjoy it with. The oboe in the open air is divine.
Mr. Smith endeavored to attach himself to me, with such officious assiduity and impertinent freedom that he quite sickened me. Indeed, M. Du Bois was the only man of the party to whom, voluntarily, I ever addressed myself. He is civil and respectful, and I have found nobody else so since I left Howard Grove. His English is very bad; but I prefer it to speaking French myself, which I dare not venture to do. I converse with him frequently, both to disengage myself from others and to oblige Madame Duval, who is always pleased when he is attended to.
Mr. Smith tried really hard to attach himself to me with such excessive eagerness and rude familiarity that it made me feel sick. In fact, M. Du Bois was the only person in the group I ever spoke to voluntarily. He's polite and respectful, and I haven't found anyone else like that since I left Howard Grove. His English is not great, but I prefer it over speaking French myself, which I’m too afraid to try. I talk to him often, both to distance myself from others and to please Madame Duval, who is always happy when he gets attention.
As we were walking about the orchestra, I heard a bell ring; and in a moment Mr. Smith, flying up to me, caught my hand, and with a motion too quick to be resisted, ran away with me many yards before I had breath to ask his meaning; though I struggled as well as I could to get from him. At last, however, I insisted upon stopping. "Stopping, ma'am!" cried he, "why, we must run on, or we shall lose the cascade!"
As we were walking around the orchestra, I heard a bell ring; and in a moment Mr. Smith rushed over to me, took my hand, and with a quick move that I couldn't resist, ran away with me for several yards before I had the chance to ask what was going on, even though I struggled to get away from him. Finally, I insisted we stop. "Stop, ma'am!" he exclaimed, "we need to keep moving, or we'll miss the cascade!"
And then again he hurried me away, mixing with a crowd of people, all running with so much velocity that I could not imagine what had raised such an alarm. We were soon followed by the rest of the party; and my surprise and ignorance proved a source of diversion to them all which was not exhausted the whole evening. Young Branghton, in particular, laughed till he could hardly stand.
And then he hurried me away again, joining a crowd of people, all running so fast that I couldn’t understand what had caused such a panic. We were soon followed by the rest of the group, and my surprise and confusion became a source of entertainment for everyone that lasted all evening. Young Branghton, in particular, laughed so hard that he almost couldn't stand.
The scene of the cascade I thought extremely pretty, and the general effect striking and lively.
The cascade scene struck me as really beautiful, and the overall effect was bold and vibrant.
But this was not the only surprise which was to divert them at my expense; for they led me about the garden purposely to enjoy my first sight of various other deceptions.
But this wasn't the only surprise meant to entertain them at my expense; they took me around the garden to enjoy my first look at various other tricks.
About ten o'clock, Mr. Smith having chosen a box in a very conspicuous place, we all went to supper. Much fault was found with everything that was ordered, though not a morsel of anything was left, and the dearness of the provisions, with conjectures upon what profit was made by them, supplied discourse during the whole meal.
About ten o'clock, Mr. Smith picked a box in a very visible spot, and we all went to have dinner. People criticized everything that was ordered, but nothing was left on the plates, and the high prices of the food, along with guesses about the profits being made, fueled conversation throughout the entire meal.
When wine and cyder were brought, Mr. Smith said, "Now let's enjoy ourselves; now is the time, or never. Well, ma'am, and how do you like Vauxhall?"
When wine and cider were served, Mr. Smith said, "Now let's have a good time; it's now or never. So, ma'am, what do you think of Vauxhall?"
2822 "Like it!" cried young Branghton; "why, how can she help liking it? She has never seen such a place before, that I'll answer for."
2822 "Like it!" shouted young Branghton; "how could she not like it? She's never seen a place like this before, that's for sure."
"For my part," said Miss Branghton, "I like it because it is not vulgar."
"For my part," said Miss Branghton, "I like it because it isn't tacky."
"This must have been a fine treat for you, Miss," said Mr. Branghton; "why, I suppose you was never so happy in all your life before?"
"This must have been a great experience for you, Miss," said Mr. Branghton; "I guess you’ve never been this happy in your life before?"
I endeavored to express my satisfaction with some pleasure; yet I believe they were much amazed at my coldness.
I tried to show my happiness with some enthusiasm; yet I think they were quite surprised by my indifference.
"Miss ought to stay in town till the last night," said young Branghton; "and then, it's my belief, she'd say something to it! Why, Lord, it's the best night of any; there's always a riot,—and there the folks run about,—and then there's such squealing and squalling!—and there, all the lamps are broke,—and the women run skimper-scamper—I declare, I would not take five guineas to miss the last night!"
"Miss should stay in town until the last night," said young Branghton. "I really believe she’d have something to say about it! I mean, wow, it’s the best night of all; there’s always chaos—people are running around—and there’s so much yelling and screaming!—and all the lamps are broken—and the women are running around like crazy. I swear, I wouldn’t take five guineas to miss the last night!"
I was very glad when they all grew tired of sitting, and called for the waiter to pay the bill. The Miss Branghtons said they would walk on while the gentlemen settled the account, and asked me to accompany them; which however I declined.
I was really happy when they all got tired of sitting and called for the waiter to settle the bill. The Miss Branghtons said they would walk ahead while the guys took care of the payment and asked me to join them; which I politely declined.
"You girls may do as you please," said Madame Duval, "but as to me, I promise you, I sha'n't go nowhere without the gentlemen."
"You girls can do whatever you want," said Madame Duval, "but as for me, I promise you, I'm not going anywhere without the gentlemen."
"No more, I suppose, will my cousin," said Miss Branghton, looking reproachfully towards Mr. Smith.
"No more, I guess, will my cousin," said Miss Branghton, giving Mr. Smith a disapproving look.
This reflection, which I feared would flatter his vanity, made me most unfortunately request Madame Duval's permission to attend them. She granted it; and away we went, having promised to meet in the room.
This thought, which I worried would boost his ego, unfortunately led me to ask Madame Duval for permission to join them. She agreed; and off we went, promising to meet in the room.
To the room, therefore, I would immediately have gone: but the sisters agreed that they would first have a little pleasure; and they tittered and talked so loud that they attracted universal notice.
To the room, I would have gone right away: but the sisters decided they wanted to have a little fun first; and they giggled and chatted so loudly that they drew everyone's attention.
"Lord, Polly," said the eldest, "suppose we were to take a turn in the dark walks?"
"Hey, Polly," said the oldest, "what if we took a walk in the dark paths?"
"Ay, do," answered she; "and then we'll hide ourselves, and then Mr. Brown will think we are lost."
"Aye, let's do that," she replied. "Then we'll hide, and Mr. Brown will think we're missing."
I remonstrated very warmly against this plan, telling them it would endanger our missing the rest of the party all the evening.
I strongly objected to this plan, telling them it would put us at risk of missing the rest of the group for the entire evening.
2823 "O dear," cried Miss Branghton, "I thought how uneasy Miss would be, without a beau!"
2823 "Oh no," exclaimed Miss Branghton, "I was just thinking how upset Miss would be without a boyfriend!"
This impertinence I did not think worth answering; and quite by compulsion I followed them down a long alley, in which there was hardly any light.
This rudeness didn't seem worth responding to; and out of obligation, I followed them down a long, dimly lit alley.
By the time we came near the end, a large party of gentlemen, apparently very riotous, and who were hallooing, leaning on one another, and laughing immoderately, seemed to rush suddenly from behind some trees, and meeting us face to face, put their arms at their sides and formed a kind of circle, which first stopped our proceeding and then our retreating, for we were presently entirely enclosed. The Miss Branghtons screamed aloud, and I was frightened exceedingly; our screams were answered with bursts of laughter, and for some minutes we were kept prisoners, till at last one of them, rudely seizing hold of me, said I was a pretty little creature.
By the time we got close to the end, a big group of guys, who seemed really rowdy and were shouting, leaning on each other, and laughing a lot, suddenly came rushing out from behind some trees. They stopped us right in our tracks, putting their arms at their sides and forming a circle around us, which blocked our way forward and backward, completely enclosing us. The Miss Branghtons screamed loudly, and I was extremely scared; our screams were met with bursts of laughter, and for a few minutes, we were trapped until finally, one of them grabbed me roughly and said I was a pretty little thing.
Terrified to death, I struggled with such vehemence to disengage myself from him that I succeeded, in spite of his efforts to detain me: and immediately, and with a swiftness which fear only could have given me, I flew rather than ran up the walk, hoping to secure my safety by returning to the lights and company we had so foolishly left; but before I could possibly accomplish my purpose, I was met by another party of men, one of whom placed himself directly in my way, calling out, "Whither so fast, my love?"—so that I could only have proceeded by running into his arms.
Terrified, I fought so hard to get away from him that I managed to break free, despite his attempts to hold me back. Instantly, fueled by fear, I hurried up the path, hoping to reach the safety of the lights and people we had so foolishly left behind. But before I could achieve that, I ran into another group of men, one of whom stepped right in my path, shouting, "Where are you off to in such a hurry, my love?"—leaving me with no choice but to almost run into him.
In a moment both my hands, by different persons, were caught hold of, and one of them, in a most familiar manner, desired when I ran next to accompany me in a race; while the rest of the party stood still and laughed. I was almost distracted with terror, and so breathless with running that I could not speak; till another, advancing, said I was as handsome as an angel, and desired to be of the party. I then just articulated, "For Heaven's sake, gentlemen, let me pass!"
In an instant, someone grabbed each of my hands, and one of them, in a very familiar way, asked if I would let them join me for a race the next time I ran. Meanwhile, the rest of the group stood back and laughed. I was nearly overwhelmed with fear and so out of breath from running that I couldn't say anything, until another person stepped forward and told me I was as beautiful as an angel and wanted to join in. I then managed to say, "For Heaven's sake, gentlemen, let me through!"
Another, then rushing suddenly forward, exclaimed, "Heaven and earth! what voice is that?"
Another person, rushing forward, exclaimed, "Oh my God! What voice is that?"
"The voice of the prettiest little actress I have seen this age," answered one of my persecutors.
"The voice of the cutest little actress I've seen in a while," replied one of my tormentors.
"No,—no,—no,—" I panted out, "I am no actress—pray let me go,—pray let me pass—"
"No, no, no," I panted out, "I'm not an actress—please, let me go—please, let me through—"
"By all that's sacred," cried the same voice, which I then knew for Sir Clement Willoughby's, "'tis herself!"
"By everything that's holy," shouted the same voice, which I then recognized as Sir Clement Willoughby’s, "it's her!"
A MAN OF THE TON
From 'Cecilia'
From 'Cecilia'
At the door of the Pantheon they were joined by Mr. Arnott and Sir Robert Floyer, whom Cecilia now saw with added aversion; they entered the great room during the second act of the concert, to which, as no one of the party but herself had any desire to listen, no sort of attention was paid; the ladies entertaining themselves as if no orchestra was in the room, and the gentlemen, with an equal disregard to it, struggling for a place by the fire, about which they continued hovering till the music was over.
At the door of the Pantheon, they were joined by Mr. Arnott and Sir Robert Floyer, whom Cecilia now looked at with even more dislike; they entered the large hall during the second act of the concert, which no one in the group except her cared to listen to, so no attention was paid to it. The ladies kept themselves busy as if there was no orchestra in the room, and the gentlemen, equally indifferent, were trying to find a spot by the fire, around which they kept lingering until the music ended.
Soon after they were seated, Mr. Meadows, sauntering towards them, whispered something to Mrs. Mears, who, immediately rising, introduced him to Cecilia; after which, the place next to her being vacant, he cast himself upon it, and lolling as much at his ease as his situation would permit, began something like a conversation with her.
Soon after they sat down, Mr. Meadows strolled over to them and whispered something to Mrs. Mears, who immediately stood up and introduced him to Cecilia. After that, since the seat next to her was empty, he took it and, lounging as comfortably as the situation allowed, started a conversation with her.
"Have you been long in town, ma'am?"
"Have you been in town for a while, miss?"
"No, sir."
"Nope."
"This is not your first winter?"
"Is this your first winter?"
"Of being in town, it is."
"It is being in town."
"Then you have something new to see; oh charming! how I envy you!—Are you pleased with the Pantheon?"
"Then you have something new to see; oh how charming! I really envy you!—Are you enjoying the Pantheon?"
"Very much; I have seen no building at all equal to it."
"Definitely; I haven't seen any building that comes close to it."
"You have not been abroad. Traveling is the ruin of all happiness! There's no looking at a building here after seeing Italy."
"You haven't traveled abroad. Traveling spoils all happiness! There's no appreciating a building here after seeing Italy."
"Does all happiness, then, depend upon sight of buildings?" said Cecilia, when, turning towards her companion, she perceived him yawning, with such evident inattention to her answer that, not choosing to interrupt his reverie, she turned her head another way.
"Does all happiness really depend on seeing buildings?" Cecilia asked, noticing her companion yawning and clearly uninterested in her response. Not wanting to disturb his thoughts, she turned her head in another direction.
For some minutes he took no notice of this; and then, as if suddenly recollecting himself, he called out hastily, "I beg your pardon, ma'am, you were saying something?"
For a few minutes, he ignored this; and then, as if suddenly remembering, he called out quickly, "I'm sorry, ma'am, you were saying something?"
"No, sir; nothing worth repeating."
"Nope, nothing worth sharing."
"Oh, pray don't punish me so severely as not to let me hear it!"
"Oh, please don’t punish me so harshly by not letting me hear it!"
Cecilia, though merely not to seem offended at his negligence, was then beginning an answer, when looking at him as she2825 spoke, she perceived that he was biting his nails with so absent an air that he appeared not to know he had asked any question. She therefore broke off, and left him to his cogitation.
Cecilia, not wanting to appear upset by his lack of attention, was starting to respond when she noticed him biting his nails with such a distracted look that he seemed unaware he had even asked a question. So, she stopped talking and let him continue his thoughts.
Some time after, he addressed her again, saying, "Don't you find this place extremely tiresome, ma'am?"
Some time later, he spoke to her again, saying, "Don't you find this place really boring, ma'am?"
"Yes, sir," said she half laughing, "it is indeed not very entertaining!"
"Yes, sir," she said, half-laughing, "it's really not that entertaining!"
"Nothing is entertaining," answered he, "for two minutes together. Things are so little different one from another, that there is no making pleasure out of anything. We go the same dull round forever; nothing new, no variety! all the same thing over again! Are you fond of public places, ma'am?"
"Nothing is entertaining," he replied, "for even two minutes at a time. Things are so similar to one another that there's no real enjoyment to be found in anything. We keep going through the same boring routine endlessly; nothing fresh, no variety! It’s all the same stuff again! Do you enjoy public places, ma'am?"
"Yes, sir, soberly, as Lady Grace says."
"Yes, sir, seriously, as Lady Grace says."
"Then I envy you extremely, for you have some amusement always in your own power. How desirable that is!"
"Then I really envy you, because you always have your own source of fun. How great is that!"
"And have you not the same resources?"
"And don't you have the same resources?"
"Oh no! I am tired to death! tired of everything! I would give the universe for a disposition less difficult to please. Yet, after all, what is there to give pleasure? When one has seen one thing, one has seen everything. Oh, 'tis heavy work! Don't you find it so, ma'am?"
"Oh no! I'm so exhausted! Tired of everything! I'd trade anything for a personality that's easier to satisfy. But really, what actually brings pleasure? Once you’ve seen one thing, you’ve seen it all. Ugh, it’s just so tiring! Don’t you feel the same way, ma’am?"
This speech was ended with so violent a fit of yawning that Cecilia would not trouble herself to answer it: but her silence as before passed unnoticed, exciting neither question nor comment.
This speech ended with such a violent bout of yawning that Cecilia didn't bother to respond: but her silence, like before, went unnoticed, drawing no questions or comments.
A long pause now succeeded, which he broke at last by saying, as he writhed himself about upon his seat, "These forms would be much more agreeable if there were backs to them. 'Tis intolerable to be forced to sit like a schoolboy. The first study of life is ease. There is indeed no other study that pays the trouble of attainment. Don't you think so, ma'am?"
A long pause followed, and he finally broke it by saying, as he shifted uncomfortably in his seat, "These chairs would be way more comfortable if they had backs. It's just unbearable to sit like this, like a schoolboy. The first lesson in life is to be comfortable. Honestly, there's no other lesson worth the effort to learn. Don't you think so, ma'am?"
"But may not even that," said Cecilia, "by so much study become labor?"
"But can't that," Cecilia said, "turn into work with so much studying?"
"I am vastly happy you think so."
"I'm really happy you think that."
"Sir?"
"Excuse me?"
"I beg your pardon, ma'am, but I thought you said—I really beg your pardon, but I was thinking of something else."
"I’m sorry, ma'am, but I thought you said—I truly apologize, but I was distracted by something else."
"You did very right, sir," said Cecilia, laughing, "for what I said by no means merited any attention."
"You did the right thing, sir," Cecilia said with a laugh, "because what I said definitely didn't deserve any attention."
"Will you do me the favor to repeat it?" cried he, taking out his glass to examine some lady at a distance.
"Could you do me a favor and say that again?" he exclaimed, pulling out his glass to check out a lady in the distance.
2826 "Oh no," said Cecilia, "that would be trying your patience too severely."
2826 "Oh no," Cecilia said, "that would be pushing your patience way too far."
"These glasses shew one nothing but defects," said he; "I am sorry they were ever invented. They are the ruin of all beauty; no complexion can stand them. I believe that solo will never be over! I hate a solo; it sinks, it depresses me intolerably."
"These glasses only show flaws," he said; "I wish they had never been invented. They ruin all beauty; no skin tone can handle them. I doubt that solo will ever end! I can't stand solo; it brings me down and makes me feel really miserable."
"You will presently, sir," said Cecilia, looking at the bill of the concert, "have a full piece; and that I hope will revive you."
"You'll have a complete performance soon, sir," said Cecilia, glancing at the concert program, "and I hope that will lift your spirits."
"A full piece! oh, insupportable! it stuns, it fatigues, it overpowers me beyond endurance! no taste in it, no delicacy, no room for the smallest feeling."
"A complete piece! Oh, unbearable! It stuns, it tires me out, it overwhelms me beyond what I can handle! There's no flavor in it, no finesse, no space for even the slightest emotion."
"Perhaps, then, you are only fond of singing?"
"Maybe you just like singing?"
"I should be, if I could hear it; but we are now so miserably off in voices, that I hardly ever attempt to listen to a song, without fancying myself deaf from the feebleness of the performers. I hate everything that requires attention. Nothing gives pleasure that does not force its own way."
"I should be able to enjoy it if I could hear it; but we're in such a bad situation with voices now that I hardly ever try to listen to a song without feeling like I'm deaf from how weak the performers are. I hate anything that needs my attention. Nothing gives me pleasure unless it pushes its way through."
"You only, then, like loud voices, and great powers?"
"You only like loud voices and great powers, then?"
"Oh, worse and worse!—no, nothing is so disgusting to me. All my amazement is that these people think it worth while to give concerts at all—one is sick to death of music."
"Oh, it just keeps getting worse! No, there's nothing I find more disgusting. I'm just amazed that these people even think it's worth it to hold concerts at all—I'm so tired of music."
"Nay," cried Cecilia, "if it gives no pleasure, at least it takes none away; for, far from being any impediment to conversation, I think everybody talks more during the performance than between the acts. And what is there better you could substitute in its place?"
"Nah," Cecilia exclaimed, "if it doesn’t give any pleasure, at least it doesn’t take any away; because, rather than being a barrier to conversation, I think everyone talks more during the performance than between the acts. And what could you possibly replace it with that’s better?"
Cecilia, receiving no answer to this question, again looked round to see if she had been heard; when she observed her new acquaintance, with a very thoughtful air, had turned from her to fix his eyes upon the statue of Britannia.
Cecilia, not getting a response to her question, glanced around again to check if anyone was paying attention; she noticed that her new acquaintance, looking quite pensive, had turned away from her to focus his gaze on the statue of Britannia.
Very soon after, he hastily arose, and seeming entirely to forget that he had spoken to her, very abruptly walked away.
Very soon after, he quickly got up and seemed to completely forget that he had talked to her, then abruptly walked away.
Mr. Gosport, who was advancing to Cecilia and had watched part of this scene, stopped him as he was retreating, and said, "Why, Meadows, how's this? are you caught at last?"
Mr. Gosport, who was approaching Cecilia and had seen part of this scene, stopped him as he was backing away and said, "Hey, Meadows, what’s going on? Have you finally been caught?"
"Oh, worn to death! worn to a thread!" cried he, stretching himself and yawning; "I have been talking with a young lady to entertain her! oh, such heavy work! I would not go through it again for millions!"
"Oh, I’m exhausted! I’m running on empty!" he exclaimed, stretching and yawning; "I’ve been chatting with a young woman to keep her entertained! Oh, it’s such hard work! I wouldn’t do it again for a million bucks!"
"What, have you talked yourself out of breath?"
"What, have you worn yourself out from talking?"
2827 "No; but the effort! the effort!—Oh, it has unhinged me for a fortnight!—Entertaining a young lady!—one had better be a galley-slave at once!"
2827 "No; but the effort! The effort!—Oh, it's driven me crazy for two weeks!—Hosting a young lady!—You might as well be a galley slave!"
"Well, but did she not pay your toils? She is surely a sweet creature."
"Well, didn’t she appreciate your hard work? She’s definitely a lovely person."
"Nothing can pay one for such insufferable exertion! though she's well enough, too—better than the common run—but shy, quite too shy; no drawing her out."
"Nothing can compensate for such unbearable effort! Though she's fine, better than most, but very shy—way too shy; you can't get her to open up."
"I thought that was to your taste. You commonly hate much volubility. How have I heard you bemoan yourself when attacked by Miss Larolles!"
"I thought that was more your style. You usually can’t stand a lot of talking. How many times have I heard you complain about it when Miss Larolles goes after you!"
"Larolles! Oh, distraction! she talks me into a fever in two minutes. But so it is for ever! nothing but extremes to be met with! common girls are too forward, this lady is too reserved—always some fault! always some drawback! nothing ever perfect!"
"Larolles! Ugh, what a distraction! She gets me worked up in just two minutes. But that’s how it always is! It’s always extremes! Regular girls are too pushy, and this lady is too distant—there’s always some issue! Always some flaw! Nothing is ever perfect!"
"Nay, nay," cried Mr. Gosport, "you do not know her; she is perfect enough, in all conscience."
"Nah, nah," said Mr. Gosport, "you don’t know her; she’s perfect enough, honestly."
"Better not know her then," answered he, again yawning, "for she cannot be pleasing. Nothing perfect is natural,—I hate everything out of nature."
"Then it’s better not to know her," he replied, yawning again, "because she can't be appealing. Nothing perfect is natural— I hate everything that isn't natural."
MISS BURNEY'S FRIENDS
From the 'Letters'
From the 'Messages'
But Dr. Johnson's approbation!—it almost crazed me with agreeable surprise—it gave me such a flight of spirits that I danced a jig to Mr. Crisp, without any preparation, music, or explanation—to his no small amazement and diversion. I left him, however, to make his own comments upon my friskiness, without affording him the smallest assistance.
But Dr. Johnson's approval!—it almost drove me wild with pleasant surprise—it lifted my spirits so much that I spontaneously danced a jig for Mr. Crisp, with no prep, music, or explanation—much to his amazement and amusement. I left him to figure out his own thoughts about my lively behavior, without helping him at all.
Susan also writes me word that when my father went last to Streatham, Dr. Johnson was not there, but Mrs. Thrale told him that when he gave her the first volume of 'Evelina,' which she had lent him, he said, "Why, madam, why, what a charming book you lent me!" and eagerly inquired for the rest. He was particularly pleased with the snow-hill scenes, and said that Mr. Smith's vulgar gentility was admirably portrayed; and when Sir Clement joins them, he said there was a shade of character prodigiously well marked. Well may it be said, that the greatest minds are ever the most candid to the inferior set! I think I2828 should love Dr. Johnson for such lenity to a poor mere worm in literature, even if I were not myself the identical grub he has obliged.
Susan also told me that when my father last went to Streatham, Dr. Johnson wasn't there, but Mrs. Thrale mentioned that when he returned the first volume of 'Evelina,' which she had lent him, he said, "Why, madam, what a charming book you lent me!" and eagerly asked for the rest. He was especially pleased with the snow-hill scenes and remarked that Mr. Smith's pretentiousness was perfectly captured; and when Sir Clement joined them, he noted that there was a well-defined shade of character. It's true that the greatest minds are often the most gracious to those they consider lesser! I think I2828 would admire Dr. Johnson for such kindness towards a struggling writer like me, even if I weren’t the very worm in literature he has been generous to.
Susan has sent me a little note which has really been less pleasant to me, because it has alarmed me for my future concealment. It is from Mrs. Williams, an exceeding pretty poetess, who has the misfortune to be blind, but who has, to make some amends, the honor of residing in the house of Dr. Johnson; for though he lives almost wholly at Streatham, he always keeps his apartments in town, and this lady acts as mistress of his house.
Susan sent me a little note that hasn’t been very pleasant for me because it has worried me about my future privacy. It’s from Mrs. Williams, a very beautiful poetess who unfortunately is blind, but to make up for it, she has the distinction of living in Dr. Johnson's house. Even though he mostly stays at Streatham, he always keeps his place in town, and this lady manages his household.
July 25.
July 25.
"Mrs. Williams sends compliments to Dr. Burney, and begs he will intercede with Miss Burney to do her the favor to lend her the reading of 'Evelina.'"
"Mrs. Williams sends her best wishes to Dr. Burney and requests that he talk to Miss Burney about borrowing a copy of 'Evelina' to read."
Though I am frightened at this affair, I am by no means insensible to the honor which I receive from the certainty that Dr. Johnson must have spoken very well of the book, to have induced Mrs. Williams to send to our house for it.
Though I'm scared about this situation, I'm definitely aware of the honor that comes from knowing Dr. Johnson must have said nice things about the book, to have made Mrs. Williams want to get it from our house.
I now come to last Saturday evening, when my beloved father came to Chesington, in full health, charming spirits, and all kindness, openness, and entertainment.
I now come to last Saturday evening, when my beloved father came to Chesington, in great health, good spirits, and full of kindness, openness, and fun.
In his way hither he had stopped at Streatham, and he settled with Mrs. Thrale that he would call on her again in his way to town, and carry me with him! and Mrs. Thrale said, "We all long to know her."
On his way here, he stopped at Streatham and agreed with Mrs. Thrale that he would visit her again on his way to town and take me with him! Mrs. Thrale then said, "We all can't wait to meet her."
I have been in a kind of twitter ever since, for there seems something very formidable in the idea of appearing as an authoress! I ever dreaded it, as it is a title which must raise more expectations than I have any chance of answering. Yet I am highly flattered by her invitation, and highly delighted in the prospect of being introduced to the Streatham society.
I have been in a bit of a frenzy ever since, because there’s something quite intimidating about the idea of being seen as a female author! I’ve always feared it, since that title raises expectations I’m not sure I can meet. Still, I’m really flattered by her invitation and very excited about the chance to be part of the Streatham society.
She sent me some very serious advice to write for the theatre, as she says I so naturally run into conversations that 'Evelina' absolutely and plainly points out that path to me; and she hinted how much she should be pleased to be "honored with my confidence."
She gave me some pretty serious advice about writing for the theater, saying that I naturally dive into conversations so much that 'Evelina' clearly shows me that direction; and she suggested how happy she would be to be "honored with my trust."
My dear father communicated this intelligence, and a great deal more, with a pleasure that almost surpassed that with which I heard it, and he seems quite eager for me to make another2829 attempt. He desired to take upon himself the communication to my Daddy Crisp; and as it is now in so many hands that it is possible accident might discover it to him, I readily consented.
My dear father shared this news, along with a lot more, with a joy that almost exceeded my own excitement, and he seems really eager for me to try again. He wanted to personally tell my Daddy Crisp, and since so many people are aware of it now, there's a chance it could accidentally reach him, so I agreed without hesitation.
Sunday evening, as I was going into my father's room, I heard him say, "The variety of characters—the variety of scenes—and the language—why, she has had very little education but what she has given herself—less than any of the others!" and Mr. Crisp exclaimed, "Wonderful!—it's wonderful!"
Sunday evening, as I was heading into my dad's room, I heard him say, "The range of characters—the range of scenes—and the language—she's had very little education apart from what she's taught herself—less than any of the others!" and Mr. Crisp exclaimed, "Amazing!—it's amazing!"
I now found what was going forward, and therefore deemed it most fitting to decamp.
I now saw what was happening, so I thought it best to leave.
About an hour after, as I was passing through the hall, I met my daddy [Crisp]. His face was all animation and archness; he doubled his fist at me and would have stopped me, but I ran past him into the parlor.
About an hour later, as I was walking through the hall, I ran into my dad [Crisp]. His face was full of energy and mischief; he clenched his fist at me and tried to stop me, but I rushed past him into the living room.
Before supper, however, I again met him, and he would not suffer me to escape; he caught both my hands and looked as if he would have looked me through, and then exclaimed, "Why, you little hussy—you young devil!—ain't you ashamed to look me in the face, you Evelina, you! Why, what a dance have you led me about it! Young friend, indeed! O you little hussy, what tricks have you served me!"
Before dinner, though, I ran into him again, and he wouldn’t let me get away; he grabbed both my hands and looked at me like he was trying to see right through me, and then shouted, "Well, you little troublemaker—you little devil!—aren't you embarrassed to look me in the eye, you Evelina, you! Wow, what a runaround you've given me! Young friend, indeed! Oh, you little tease, what tricks have you played on me!"
I was obliged to allow of his running on with these gentle appellations for I know not how long, ere he could sufficiently compose himself, after his great surprise, to ask or hear any particulars; and then he broke out every three instants with exclamations of astonishment at how I had found time to write so much unsuspected, and how and where I had picked up such various materials; and not a few times did he with me, as he had with my father, exclaim "Wonderful!"
I had to let him keep calling me those sweet names for who knows how long, until he was calm enough after his shock to ask or hear any details. Then he kept interrupting every few seconds with exclamations of surprise about how I had managed to write so much without him knowing and where I had found such different materials. He often exclaimed "Wonderful!" with me, just like he had with my father.
He has since made me read him all my letters upon this subject. He said Lowndes would have made an estate had he given me £1000 for it, and that he ought not to have given less! "You have nothing to do now," continued he, "but to take your pen in hand; for your fame and reputation are made, and any bookseller will snap at what you write."
He has since made me read all my letters on this topic to him. He said Lowndes would have made a fortune if he had given me £1000 for it, and that he shouldn't have offered any less! "You have nothing to do now," he said, "but to grab your pen; your fame and reputation are secured, and any bookseller will jump at what you write."
I then told him that I could not but really and unaffectedly regret that the affair was spread to Mrs. Williams and her friends.
I then told him that I genuinely regretted that the situation had gotten out to Mrs. Williams and her friends.
"Pho," said he: "if those who are proper judges think it right that it should be known, why should you trouble yourself about2830 it? You have not spread it, there can no imputation of vanity fall to your share, and it cannot come out more to your honor than through such a channel as Mrs. Thrale."
"Pho," he said. "If those who really know what they're talking about believe it should be known, why should you worry about it? You haven't spread it, so there can be no accusation of vanity against you, and it can't reflect more positively on you than through someone like Mrs. Thrale."
London, August.—I have now to write an account of the most consequential day I have spent since my birth; namely, my Streatham visit.
London, August.—I need to write about the most important day I've experienced since I was born; that is, my visit to Streatham.
Our journey to Streatham was the least pleasant part of the day, for the roads were dreadfully dusty, and I was really in the fidgets from thinking what my reception might be, and from fearing they would expect a less awkward and backward kind of person than I was sure they would find.
Our trip to Streatham was the least enjoyable part of the day because the roads were incredibly dusty, and I was really anxious about how I would be received, worrying that they would expect someone less awkward and shy than I knew I would seem.
Mr. Thrale's house is white, and very pleasantly situated in a fine paddock. Mrs. Thrale was strolling about, and came to us as we got out of the chaise.
Mr. Thrale's house is white and nicely located in a lovely paddock. Mrs. Thrale was walking around and came over to us as we got out of the carriage.
She then received me, taking both my hands, and with mixed politeness and cordiality welcoming me to Streatham. She led me into the house, and addressed herself almost wholly for a few minutes to my father, as if to give me an assurance she did not mean to regard me as a show, or to distress or frighten me by drawing me out. Afterwards she took me up stairs, and showed me the house, and said she had very much wished to see me at Streatham; and should always think herself much obliged to Dr. Burney for his goodness in bringing me, which she looked upon as a very great favor.
She welcomed me warmly, taking both my hands, and mixed politeness with genuine friendliness as she greeted me at Streatham. She took me into the house and spent the first few minutes mostly talking to my father, as if to assure me that she didn’t see me as a spectacle or want to upset or scare me by putting me on the spot. After that, she took me upstairs, showed me around the house, and mentioned that she had really wanted to see me at Streatham; she felt very grateful to Dr. Burney for bringing me, which she considered a huge favor.
But though we were some time together, and though she was so very civil, she did not hint at my book, and I love her much more than ever for her delicacy in avoiding a subject which she could not but see would have greatly embarrassed me.
But even though we spent some time together, and she was very polite, she didn’t hint at my book, and I love her even more for her sensitivity in steering clear of a topic that she must have known would have really embarrassed me.
When we returned to the music-room, we found Miss Thrale was with my father. Miss Thrale is a very fine girl, about fourteen years of age, but cold and reserved, though full of knowledge and intelligence.
When we got back to the music room, we found Miss Thrale was with my dad. Miss Thrale is a really great girl, around fourteen years old, but she's distant and reserved, even though she's full of knowledge and smarts.
Soon after, Mrs. Thrale took me to the library; she talked a little while upon common topics, and then at last she mentioned 'Evelina.'
Soon after, Mrs. Thrale took me to the library; she chatted for a bit about everyday topics, and then finally she brought up 'Evelina.'
"Yesterday at supper," said she, "we talked it all over, and discussed all your characters; but Dr. Johnson's favorite is Mr. Smith. He declares the fine gentleman manqué was never better drawn, and he acted him all the evening, saying 'he was all for the ladies!' He repeated whole scenes by heart. I declare I2831 was astonished at him. Oh, you can't imagine how much he is pleased with the book; he 'could not get rid of the rogue,' he told me. But was it not droll," said she, "that I should recommend it to Dr. Burney? and tease him so innocently to read it?"
"Yesterday at dinner," she said, "we went over everything and talked about all your characters; but Dr. Johnson's favorite is Mr. Smith. He claims the refined gentleman manqué was never portrayed better, and he acted out his part all evening, saying 'he was all for the ladies!' He recited entire scenes from memory. I must say I2831 was amazed by him. Oh, you can’t imagine how much he loves the book; he told me he 'could not get rid of the rogue.' But wasn’t it funny," she said, "that I recommended it to Dr. Burney? And teased him so playfully to read it?"
I now prevailed upon Mrs. Thrale to let me amuse myself, and she went to dress. I then prowled about to choose some book, and I saw upon the reading-table 'Evelina.' I had just fixed upon a new translation of Cicero's Lælius, when the library door was opened, and Mr. Seward entered. I instantly put away my book because I dreaded being thought studious and affected. He offered his services to find anything for me, and then in the same breath ran on to speak of the book with which I had myself "favored the world"!
I convinced Mrs. Thrale to let me have some fun while she got ready. I then wandered around looking for a book, and I noticed 'Evelina' on the reading table. I had just decided on a new translation of Cicero's Lælius when the library door opened and Mr. Seward came in. I quickly set my book aside because I was afraid of being seen as overly serious or pretentious. He offered to help me find anything I needed, and then, without missing a beat, started talking about the book I had "shared with the world"!
The exact words he began with I cannot recollect, for I was actually confounded by the attack; and his abrupt manner of letting me know he was au fait equally astonished and provoked me. How different from the delicacy of Mr. and Mrs. Thrale!
The exact words he started with, I can't remember, because I was totally caught off guard by the attack; and his sudden way of letting me know he was au fait both shocked and annoyed me. How different from the sensitivity of Mr. and Mrs. Thrale!
When we were summoned to dinner, Mrs. Thrale made my father and me sit on each side of her. I said that I hoped I did not take Dr. Johnson's place;—for he had not yet appeared.
When we were called to dinner, Mrs. Thrale had my father and me sit on either side of her. I mentioned that I hoped I wasn’t taking Dr. Johnson's spot, since he hadn't arrived yet.
"No," answered Mrs. Thrale, "he will sit by you, which I am sure will give him great pleasure."
"No," Mrs. Thrale replied, "he will sit next to you, and I'm sure that will make him very happy."
Soon after we were seated, this great man entered. I have so true a veneration for him, that the very sight of him inspires me with delight and reverence, notwithstanding the cruel infirmities to which he is subject; for he has almost perpetual convulsive movements, either of his hands, lips, feet, or knees, and sometimes of all together.
Soon after we were seated, this amazing man walked in. I have such deep respect for him that just seeing him fills me with joy and admiration, even despite the painful issues he faces; he has almost constant convulsive movements, whether it's his hands, lips, feet, or knees, and sometimes all of them at once.
Mrs. Thrale introduced me to him, and he took his place. We had a noble dinner, and a most elegant dessert. Dr. Johnson, in the middle of dinner, asked Mrs. Thrale what was in some little pies that were near him.
Mrs. Thrale introduced me to him, and he settled in. We had a wonderful dinner and a very classy dessert. Dr. Johnson, in the middle of dinner, asked Mrs. Thrale what was in some small pies that were next to him.
"Mutton," answered she, "so I don't ask you to eat any, because I know you despise it!"
"Mutton," she replied, "so I'm not suggesting you eat any, since I know you hate it!"
"No, madam, no," cried he; "I despise nothing that is good of its sort; but I am too proud now to eat of it. Sitting by Miss Burney makes me very proud to-day!"
"No, ma'am, no," he exclaimed; "I don't look down on anything that's good in its own way; I just feel too proud to eat it right now. Sitting next to Miss Burney makes me really proud today!"
"Miss Burney," said Mrs. Thrale, laughing, "you must take great care of your heart if Dr. Johnson attacks it; for I assure you he is not often successless."
"Miss Burney," Mrs. Thrale said with a laugh, "you need to be careful with your heart if Dr. Johnson goes after it, because I can tell you he's usually quite successful."
2832 "What's that you say, madam?" cried he; "are you making mischief between the young lady and me already?"
2832 "What did you say, ma'am?" he exclaimed; "are you already stirring up trouble between the young lady and me?"
A little while after he drank Miss Thrale's health and mine, and then added:—
A little while after he toasted Miss Thrale's health and mine, and then added:—
"'Tis a terrible thing that we cannot wish young ladies well without wishing them to become old women!"
"It’s unfortunate that we can’t wish young women well without also hoping they become old women!"
"But some people," said Mr. Seward, "are old and young at the same time, for they wear so well that they never look old."
"But some people," said Mr. Seward, "are both old and young at the same time, because they age so gracefully that they never seem old."
"No, sir, no," cried the doctor, laughing; "that never yet was: you might as well say they are at the same time tall and short."
"No, sir, no," the doctor laughed; "that has never happened: you might as well say they are both tall and short at the same time."
ROBERT BURNS
(1759-1796)
(1759-1796)
BY RICHARD HENRY STODDARD
By Richard Henry Stoddard

There have been, there are, and there always will be, poets concerning whose lives it is not necessary that the world should know anything in order to understand their poetry; and there have been, there are, and there always will be, other poets concerning whose lives it is necessary that the world should know all there is to be known, before it can begin to understand their poetry. The difference between these two classes of poets is the difference between a company of accomplished actors, who by virtue of their training and practice are able to project themselves into imaginary characters on the public stage, and the originals of these characters in private personal life; or to put it in other words, the difference between art and nature. It is the privilege of art to dispense with explanations and extenuations; for if it be true to itself it is sufficient in itself, and anything added to it or taken from it is an impertinence or a deformity. When we read 'Hamlet' and 'Lear,' or 'As You Like It' and 'Much Ado About Nothing,' we do not ask ourselves what Shakespeare meant by them,—why some scenes were written in verse and other scenes in prose,—for it is not of Shakespeare that we are thinking as we read, but of his characters, for whom we feel that he is no more responsible than we are, since they move, live, and have their being in a world of their own, above the smoke and stir of this dim spot which men call Earth,—the world of pure, perfect, poetic art. If Shakespeare was conscious of himself when he wrote, he succeeded in concealing himself so thoroughly that it is impossible to discover him in his writing,—as impossible as it is not to discover other poets in their writings; for whatever is absent from the choir of British song, the note of personality is always present there. A low laugh in the gracious mouth of Chaucer, a harsh rebuke on the stern lips of Milton, a modish sneer in the smile of Pope,—it was now a stifled complaint, now an amorous ditty, and now a riotous shout with Burns, who was as much a poet through his personality as through his genius. He put his life into his song; and not to know what his life was, is not to know what his song is,—why it was a consolation to him while he lived, and why after his death it made his—
There have been, there are, and there always will be poets whose lives the world doesn’t need to know about to get their poetry; and there have been, there are, and there always will be other poets whose lives the world must know everything about before it can start to understand their poetry. The difference between these two types of poets is like the difference between a group of skilled actors, who can fully immerse themselves into fictional characters on the public stage due to their training and experience, and the real people behind those characters in their private lives; or put another way, it's the difference between art and nature. Art has the privilege of not needing explanations or excuses; if it stays true to itself, it stands alone, and anything added or taken away is just unnecessary or distorting. When we read 'Hamlet' and 'Lear,' or 'As You Like It' and 'Much Ado About Nothing,' we don’t wonder what Shakespeare was trying to say—why some scenes are written in verse and others in prose—because we’re not thinking about Shakespeare as we read; we’re focused on his characters, who we feel he’s not any more responsible for than we are, since they exist in their own world, separate from the hustle and bustle of this ordinary place we call Earth—the world of pure, perfect, poetic art. If Shakespeare was aware of himself while writing, he managed to hide himself so well that it’s impossible to find him in his work—just as it’s impossible not to find other poets in theirs; for whatever is missing from the British songbook, their personal touch is always there. A soft laugh from Chaucer’s charming mouth, a stern reprimand from Milton’s serious lips, a fashionable sneer from Pope’s smile—it was sometimes a suppressed complaint, sometimes a romantic tune, and sometimes a loud cheer from Burns, who was as much a poet because of his personality as his talent. He infused his life into his songs; and not knowing what his life was means not understanding what his songs are—why they were a comfort to him during his life, and why after he passed away they made his—
"Those who were not born to die."
Early in the last half of the eighteenth century a staid and worthy man, named William Burness (as the name Burns was then spelled), a native of Kincardineshire, emigrated to Ayrshire in pursuit of a livelihood. He hired himself as a gardener to the laird of Fairlie, and later to a Mr. Crawford of Doonside, and at length took a lease of seven acres of land on his own account at Alloway on the banks of the Doon. He built a clay cottage there with his own hands, and to this little cottage, in December 1757, he brought a wife, the eldest daughter of a farmer of Carrick. There was a disparity in their ages, for he was about thirty-six and she some eight or nine years younger; and a disparity in their education, for he was an intelligent reader and lover of books, while she, though she had been taught as a child to read the Bible and to repeat the Psalms, was not able to write her name. She had a great respect for her husband, whose occupation was now that of a nurseryman. A little more than a year after their marriage, on the 25th of January, 1759, she bore him a son who was christened Robert, who was followed, as time went on, by brothers and sisters; and before many years were over, what with the guidman, the guidwife, and the bonny bairns, there was not much spare room in the little clay biggin at Alloway.
Early in the last half of the 18th century, a serious and respectable man named William Burness (the name Burns was spelled this way then), originally from Kincardineshire, moved to Ayrshire in search of work. He started as a gardener for the laird of Fairlie and later worked for a Mr. Crawford of Doonside, eventually leasing seven acres of land for himself in Alloway, along the Doon River. He built a clay cottage there with his own hands and, in December 1757, brought home a wife, the eldest daughter of a farmer from Carrick. There was an age gap between them; he was about thirty-six, while she was eight or nine years younger. There was also a difference in their education: he was an intelligent reader and loved books, while she, although she had learned to read the Bible and recite the Psalms as a child, could not write her name. She held her husband in high regard, as he was now working as a nurseryman. A little over a year after their wedding, on January 25, 1759, she gave birth to a son named Robert, who was soon joined by brothers and sisters. Before long, with the hardworking husband, the devoted wife, and the cheerful children, there wasn't much space left in their little clay cottage in Alloway.
Poor as they were, the social condition of this Scottish family was superior to the social condition of most English families in the same walk of rustic life; this superiority resulting from certain virtues inherent in the national character,—the virtues of simple appetites and frugal habits, of patience and courage in adversity, and best of all, in affectionate hearts, reverential minds, and a thirst for knowledge which only books could supply. William Burness inherited respect for education from his father, who in his young manhood was instrumental in building a schoolhouse on his farm at Clockenhill. Accordingly, when his son Robert was in his sixth year he sent him to a little school at Alloway Mill, about a mile from his cottage; and not long after he took the lead in hiring a young teacher named Murdoch to instruct him and his younger brother Gilbert at some place near at hand. Their school-books consisted of the Shorter Catechism, the Bible, the spelling-book, and Fisher's 'English Grammar.' Robert was a better scholar than Gilbert, especially in grammar, in which he acquired some proficiency. The only book which he is known to have read outside of his primitive curriculum was a 'Life of Hannibal,' which was loaned him by his teacher. When he was seven the family removed to a small upland farm called Mount Oliphant, about two miles from Alloway, to and from which the boys plodded daily2835 in pursuit of learning. At the end of two years the teacher obtained a better situation in Carrick; the school was broken up, and from that time onward William Burness took upon himself the education of his lads and lassies, whom he treated as if they were men and women, conversing with them on serious topics as they accompanied him in his labors on the farm, and borrowing for their edification, from a Book Society in Ayr, solid works like Derham's 'Physico- and Astro-Theology' and Ray's 'Wisdom of God in the Creation.' This course of heavy reading was lightened by the 'History of Sir William Wallace,' which was loaned to Robert by a blacksmith named Kilpatrick, and which forced a hot flood of Scottish feeling through his boyish veins. His next literary benefactor was a brother of his mother, who while living for a time with the family had learned some arithmetic by their winter evening's candle. He went one day into a bookseller's shop in Ayr to purchase a Ready Reckoner and a Complete Letter-Writer, but procured by mistake in place of the latter a small collection of 'Letters by Eminent Wits,' which proved of more advantage (or disadvantage) to his nephew than to himself, for it inspired the lad with a desire to excel in epistolary writing. Not long after this Robert's early tutor Murdoch returned to Ayr, and lent him Pope's Works; a bookish friend of his father's obtained for him the reading of two volumes of Richardson's 'Pamela' and another friendly soul the reading of Smollett's 'Ferdinand Count Fathom,' and 'Peregrine Pickle.' The book which most delighted him, however, was a collection of English songs called 'The Lark.'
As poor as they were, this Scottish family's social situation was better than that of most English families in similar rural circumstances; this advantage came from certain positive traits in their national character—the traits of simple needs and frugal habits, as well as patience and courage in tough times, and most importantly, their loving hearts, respectful minds, and a desire for knowledge that only books could provide. William Burness inherited a respect for education from his father, who, in his youth, helped build a schoolhouse on his farm at Clockenhill. So, when his son Robert turned six, he sent him to a small school at Alloway Mill, about a mile from their cottage; shortly after, he took the initiative to hire a young teacher named Murdoch to teach him and his younger brother Gilbert at a nearby location. Their schoolbooks included the Shorter Catechism, the Bible, a spelling book, and Fisher's 'English Grammar.' Robert was a better student than Gilbert, particularly in grammar, where he became quite proficient. The only book he is known to have read outside his basic curriculum was a 'Life of Hannibal,' which was lent to him by his teacher. When he was seven, the family moved to a small upland farm called Mount Oliphant, about two miles from Alloway, which the boys walked to and from daily in pursuit of their education. After two years, the teacher found a better job in Carrick, the school was closed, and from then on, William Burness took on the education of his children, treating them like adults by discussing serious topics as they worked alongside him on the farm, borrowing educational materials from a Book Society in Ayr, including substantial works like Derham's 'Physico- and Astro-Theology' and Ray's 'Wisdom of God in the Creation.' This heavy reading was balanced by the 'History of Sir William Wallace,' which Robert borrowed from a blacksmith named Kilpatrick and which stirred a passionate pride in Scottish identity within him. Robert's next literary supporter was his uncle, who, while staying with the family, picked up some arithmetic during winter evenings by candlelight. One day, he went into a bookstore in Ayr to buy a Ready Reckoner and a Complete Letter-Writer, but mistakenly bought 'Letters by Eminent Wits' instead of the latter, which ended up influencing (for better or worse) his nephew by sparking a desire to excel in writing letters. Shortly after this, Robert’s former tutor Murdoch returned to Ayr and lent him Pope's Works; a friend of his father's helped him read two volumes of Richardson's 'Pamela,' and another kind soul introduced him to Smollett's 'Ferdinand Count Fathom' and 'Peregrine Pickle.' However, the book that brought him the most joy was a collection of English songs called 'The Lark.'

ROBERT BURNS.
Robert Burns.
Mount Oliphant taxed the industry and endurance of William Burness to the utmost; and what with the sterility of the soil, which was the poorest in the parish, and the loss of cattle by accidents and disease, it was with great difficulty that he managed to support his family. They lived so sparingly that butcher's meat was for years a stranger in the house, and they labored, children and all, from morning to night. Robert, at the age of thirteen, assisted in threshing the crop of corn, and at fifteen he was the principal laborer on the farm, for they could not afford a hired hand. That he was constantly afflicted with a dull headache in the evenings was not to be wondered at; nor that the sight and thought of his gray-haired father, who was turned fifty, should depress his spirits and impart a tinge of gloom to his musings. It was under circumstances like these that he composed his first song, the inspiration of which was a daughter of the blacksmith who had loaned him the 'History of Sir William Wallace.' It was the custom of the country to couple a man and woman together in the labors of harvest; and on this occasion his partner was Nelly Kilpatrick, with whom, boy-like,—for he was in his seventeenth year and she a year younger,—he liked2836 to lurk behind the rest of the hands when they returned from their labors in the evening, and who made his pulse beat furiously when he fingered over her little hand to pick out the cruel nettle-stings and thistles. She sang sweetly, and among her songs there was one which was said to be composed by a small laird's son about one of his father's maids, with whom he was in love; and Robert saw no reason why he should not rhyme as well as he, for the author had no more school-craft than himself. Writing of this song a few years later, he called it puerile and silly; and his verdict as a poetical one was correct. Still, considered as a song, this artless effusion possessed one merit of which he himself was probably not conscious: it was inspired by his feeling and not by his reading, by the warmth and purity of his love of Nelly Kilpatrick, and not by his admiration of any amorous ditty in his collection of English songs. It was a poor thing, but it was certainly his own, and nowhere more so than in its recognition of the womanly personality of its heroine:—
Mount Oliphant pushed William Burness’s hard work and perseverance to the limit. With the land being the least fertile in the parish, plus the loss of livestock to accidents and illness, he struggled to take care of his family. They lived so frugally that they went for years without seeing any butcher's meat, and everyone, including the kids, worked from dawn to dusk. At thirteen, Robert helped with harvesting the corn, and by fifteen, he was the main worker on the farm since they couldn’t afford to hire help. It was no surprise that he constantly had a dull headache by evening or that seeing his gray-haired father, who had just turned fifty, brought him down and cast a shadow over his thoughts. In these tough conditions, he wrote his first song, inspired by the blacksmith's daughter who had lent him the 'History of Sir William Wallace.' In their community, it was common for a man and woman to work together during harvest, and on this occasion, his partner was Nelly Kilpatrick, who was a year younger than him. He enjoyed sneaking behind the other workers with her as they returned from their day’s labor, and his heart raced when he gently touched her little hand to pick out nettle stings and thorns. She had a lovely singing voice, and among the songs she sang was one claimed to be written by a young laird’s son about one of his father's maids he had a crush on. Robert thought there was no reason he couldn’t rhyme just as well, considering the author had no more education than he did. Reflecting on this song years later, he dismissed it as childish and silly, and his judgment as a poet was accurate. However, seen as a song, this simple piece had a quality he probably didn’t recognize: it was inspired by his genuine feelings, not by his readings, rooted in the warmth and purity of his love for Nelly Kilpatrick rather than any romantic songs from his collection. It may have been a modest creation, but it was undoubtedly his own, especially in how it acknowledged the womanhood of its heroine.
"Clothes only look good."
This touch of nature, which no modish artist would have attempted, marked the hand of one who painted from the life.
This touch of nature, which no trendy artist would have tried, showed the skill of someone who painted from real life.
William Burness struggled along for twelve years at Mount Oliphant, and then removed to Lochlea, in the parish of Tarbolton. Here he rented a larger farm, the soil of which promised a surer maintenance for himself and the hostages he had given to Fortune. And there these loving hostages began to put away childish things, and to become men and women. They were cheerful, in spite of the frugality which their poverty imposed upon them; and were merry in their simple homely way, singing and dancing among themselves and among their friendly neighbors. Their hearts expanded in the healthy air about them, particularly the heart of Robert, which turned to thoughts of love,—not lightly, as in his boyish fancy for Nelly Kilpatrick, but seriously, as beseemed a man; for he was now in his nineteenth year, and as conscious of what he was to woman as of what woman was to him. A born lover, and a born poet, he discovered himself and his song at Tarbolton. The custom of the country and the time sanctioned a freedom of manners, and a frequency of meeting on the part of rustic amorists, of which he was not slow to avail himself. The love affairs of the Scottish peasantry are thus described by one of his biographers:—"The young farmer or plowman, after his day of exhausting toil, would proceed to the home of his mistress, one, two, three, or more miles distant, there signal her to the door, and then the pair would seat themselves in the2837 barn for an hour or two's conversation." Burns practiced this mode of courtship, which was the only one open to him, and among the only women whom he knew at Tarbolton. "He made no distinction between the farmer's own daughters and those who acted as his servants, the fact after all being that the servants were often themselves the daughters of farmers, and only sent to be the hirelings of others because their services were not needed at home." We should remember this habit of the Scottish peasantry if we wish to understand the early songs of Burns; for they were suggested by it, and vitalized by it, as much as by his impassioned genius. He painted what he saw; he sang what he felt. We have a glimpse of him in one of his winter courtships in 'My Nanie, O'; another and warmer glimpse of him in one of his summer courtships in 'The Rigs o' Barley'; and another and livelier glimpse of him in one of his mocking moods in 'Tibbie, I hae seen the day.' But he was more than the lover which these songs revealed: he was a man of sound understanding and fine, active intelligence, gifted with ready humor and a keen sense of wit. If he had been other than he was, he might and probably would have been elated by his poetic powers, of which he must have been aware; but being what he was, he was content to enjoy them and to exercise them modestly, and at such scanty intervals as his daily duties afforded. He composed his songs as he went about his work, plowing, sowing, reaping; crooning them as he strode along the fields, and correcting them in his head as the hours dragged on, until night came, and he could write them down in his little room by the light of his solitary candle. He had no illusions about himself: he was the son of a poor farmer, who, do what he might, was never prosperous; and poverty was his portion. His apprehension, which was justified by the misfortunes of the family at Mount Oliphant, was confirmed by their dark continuance at Tarbolton, where he saw his honored father, bowed with years of toil, grow older and feebler day by day, dying of consumption before his eyes. The end came on February 13th, 1784; and a day or two afterwards the humble coffin of William Burness, arranged between two leading horses placed after each other, and followed by relations and neighbors on horseback, was borne to Alloway and buried in the old kirkyard.
William Burness worked hard for twelve years at Mount Oliphant before moving to Lochlea in the parish of Tarbolton. There, he rented a bigger farm, where the soil promised better support for himself and the opportunities life had given him. In this place, his beloved family began to grow up and leave behind their childhood. Despite the simple lifestyle that poverty forced upon them, they remained cheerful and joyful in their own way, singing and dancing with each other and their friendly neighbors. They thrived in the fresh air around them, especially Robert, whose thoughts turned to love—not in the naive way of his boyhood crush on Nelly Kilpatrick, but seriously, as befit a man; he was now nineteen and aware of what he meant to women, just as he understood what women meant to him. A natural lover and poet, he discovered himself and his voice in Tarbolton. The customs of the time allowed a certain freedom for young lovers, and he gladly took advantage of this. One of his biographers describes how Scottish young men courted: "The young farmer or plowman, after a long day's work, would head to his sweetheart's house, whether it was one, two, three, or more miles away, signal her from the door, and then the couple would sit in the barn for an hour or two of conversation." Burns practiced this method of courtship, as it was the only one available to him among the few women he met in Tarbolton. "He didn’t differentiate between the farmer’s daughters and those who worked as their helpers, since the helpers were often the daughters of farmers themselves, sent away to work for others because they were not needed at home." It's important to keep this behavior in mind to understand Burns' early songs; they were inspired and energized by these experiences as much as by his passionate creativity. He depicted what he observed and sang from the heart. We see a glimpse of him during one of his winter courtships in 'My Nanie, O'; a warmer moment in the summer in 'The Rigs o' Barley'; and a livelier vibe in a more teasing mood in 'Tibbie, I hae seen the day.' But he was more than just the lover these songs portrayed: he was a man of sound judgment and sharp intelligence, blessed with a quick sense of humor and wit. If he had been different, he might have been proud of his poetic talent, which he must have realized he had; but being who he was, he was content to enjoy and share his gifts modestly, whenever his daily responsibilities allowed. He crafted his songs while working—while plowing, sowing, and harvesting; humming them as he walked through the fields, making mental adjustments as the hours passed, until night fell and he could write them in his small room by the light of his solitary candle. He was realistic about his situation: he was the son of a poor farmer who, no matter what he did, never found success; poverty was his reality. His concerns, rooted in the family's struggles at Mount Oliphant, were only confirmed by their ongoing difficulties in Tarbolton, where he watched his respected father, worn from years of hard work, grow older and weaker, eventually dying of tuberculosis right before him. The end came on February 13th, 1784, and a day or two later, the simple coffin of William Burness, arranged between two leading horses, was carried to Alloway, followed by family and neighbors on horseback, and buried in the old kirkyard.
The funeral over, the family removed to Mossgiel, in the parish of Mauchline, where, at Martinmas, Robert and Gilbert had rented another farm. Having no means of their own, they and their sisters were obliged to rank as creditors of their dead father for the arrears of wages due them as laborers at Lochlea; and it was with these arrears, which they succeeded in wresting from their old landlord or his factor, that they stocked the new farm. The change was a2838 beneficial one for all the family, who were now for the first time in their lives provided with a comfortable dwelling; and everything considered, especially so for their head,—which Robert, who was now in his twenty-sixth year, virtually became. He realized the gravity of the responsibility which rested upon him, and rightly judging that industry alone would not enable him to support it, resolved to work with the brains of others as well as his own hard hands. He read farming books, he calculated crops, he attended markets, but all to no purpose; for like his father before him, however much he may have deserved success, he could not command it. What he could and did command however was the admiration of his fellows, who were quick to perceive and ready to acknowledge his superiority. There was that about him which impressed them,—something in his temperament or talent, in his personality or character, which removed him from the roll of common men. What seemed to distinguish him most was the charm of his conversation, which, remarkable as it was for fluency and force, for originality and brilliancy, was quite as remarkable for good sense and good feeling. Grave or gay, as the occasion suggested and the spirit moved him, he spoke as with authority and was listened to with rapt attention. His company was sought, and go where he would he was everywhere welcomed as a good fellow. He had the art of making friends; and though they were not always of the kind that his well-wishers could have desired, they were the best of their kind in and about Mauchline. What he saw in some of them, other than the pleasure they felt in his society, it is hard to say; but whatever it was, he liked it and the conviviality to which it led,—which, occasionally coarsened by stories that set the table in a roar, was ever and anon refined by songs that filled his eyes with tears. His life was a hard one,—a succession of dull, monotonous, laborious days, haunted by anxiety and harassed by petty, irritating cares,—but he faced it cheerfully, manfully, and wrestled with it triumphantly, for he compelled it to forge the weapons with which he conquered it. He sang like a boy at Lochlea; he wrote like a man at Mossgiel. The first poetical note that he struck there was a personal one, and commemorative of his regard for two rustic rhymers, David Sillar and John Lapraik, to whom he addressed several Epistles,—a form of composition which he found in Ferguson and Ramsay, and of which he was enamored. That he thoroughly enjoyed the impulse which suggested and dictated these Epistles was evident from the spirit with which they were written. In the first of the two, which he addressed to Sillar, he discovered and disclosed for the first time the distinctive individuality of his genius. It was a charming and touching piece of writing; charming as a delineation of his character, and touching as a2839 confession of his creed,—the patient philosophy of the poor. As his social horizon was enlarged, his mental vision was sharpened; and before long, other interests than those which concerned himself and his poetical friends excited his sympathies and stimulated his powers. It was a period of theological squabbles, and he plunged into them at once, partly no doubt because there was a theological strain in his blood, but largely because they furnished opportunities for the riotous exercise of his wit. He paid his disrespects to the fomenters of this holy brawl in 'The Twa Herds,' and he pilloried an old person who was obnoxious to him, in that savage satire on sanctimonious hypocrisy, 'Holy Willy's Prayer.' Always a poet, he was more, much more than a poet. He was a student of man,—of all sorts of men; caring much, as a student, for the baser sort which reveled in Poosie Nansie's dram-shop, and which he celebrated in 'The Jolly Beggars'; but caring more, as a man, for the better sort which languished in huts where poor men lodged, and of which he was the voice of lamentation in 'Man was Made to Mourn.' He was a student of manners, which he painted with a sure hand, his masterpiece being that reverential reproduction of the family life at Lochlea,—'The Cotter's Saturday Night.' He was a student of nature,—his love of which was conspicuous in his poetry, flushing his words with picturesque phrases and flooding his lines with the feeling of outdoor life. He was a student of animal life,—a lover of horses and dogs, observant of their habits and careful of their comfort. He felt for the little mouse which his plowshare turned out of its nest, and he pitied the poor hare which the unskillful fowler could only wound. The commoners of earth and air were dear to him; and the flower beside his path, the gowan wet with dew, was precious in his eyes. His heart was large, his mind was comprehensive, and his temper singularly sweet and sunny.
The funeral over, the family moved to Mossgiel, in the parish of Mauchline, where, at Martinmas, Robert and Gilbert had rented another farm. Having no resources of their own, they and their sisters had to position themselves as creditors of their deceased father for the unpaid wages owed to them as workers at Lochlea; and it was with these back wages, which they managed to wrangle from their old landlord or his agent, that they outfitted the new farm. The change was a2838 positive one for the entire family, who were now for the first time in their lives able to enjoy a comfortable home; and taking everything into account, especially for their head,—which Robert, now in his twenty-sixth year, effectively became. He understood the weight of the responsibility that fell on him, and correctly judged that hard work alone would not suffice to support it, so he decided to utilize the ideas of others as well as his own labor. He read farming books, calculated crop yields, attended markets, but all to no avail; for like his father before him, no matter how deserving he was of success, he couldn’t secure it. However, what he could command was the admiration of his peers, who were quick to notice and ready to recognize his excellence. There was something about him that impressed them—an aspect of his temperament or talent, in his personality or character, that set him apart from ordinary men. What seemed to stand out most was the charm of his conversation, which, notable for its fluency and power, originality and brilliance, was equally notable for its sound reasoning and genuine feeling. Whether serious or light-hearted, depending on the moment and his mood, he spoke authoritatively and was listened to with rapt attention. People sought his company, and wherever he went, he was welcomed as a good friend. He had a knack for making friends; and although they weren’t always the type that his supporters would have preferred, they were the best of their kind in and around Mauchline. It’s hard to say what he saw in some of them beyond the enjoyment they felt in his presence, but whatever it was, he appreciated it and the camaraderie it led to—which, occasionally crude from stories that made everyone laugh, was now and then elevated by songs that brought tears to his eyes. His life was challenging—filled with tedious, monotonous, laborious days, haunted by worry and troubled by small, annoying concerns—but he faced it cheerfully, bravely, and triumphed over it, as he compelled it to forge the tools with which he conquered it. He sang like a boy at Lochlea; he wrote like a man at Mossgiel. The first poetic note he struck there was personal, paying tribute to two local poets, David Sillar and John Lapraik, to whom he wrote several letters— a poetic form he discovered in Ferguson and Ramsay, and of which he was fond. His enjoyment of the inspiration that suggested and crafted these letters was clear from the enthusiasm with which they were written. In the first of the two, addressed to Sillar, he revealed and articulated for the first time the unique individuality of his talent. It was a lovely and moving piece of writing; lovely as a depiction of his character, and moving as a2839 confession of his beliefs—the patient philosophy of the poor. As his social world broadened, his mental perspective sharpened; and soon, other interests beyond those pertaining to himself and his poet friends sparked his empathy and ignited his abilities. It was a time of theological disputes, and he jumped right into them, partly due to his theological roots, but mostly because they offered chances for the lively display of his wit. He made fun of the instigators of this holy mess in 'The Twa Herds,' and he ridiculed an old person who annoyed him, in that vicious satire of sanctimonious hypocrisy, 'Holy Willy's Prayer.' Always a poet, he was more—much more—than a poet. He was a student of humanity—of all kinds of people; caring deeply, as a student, for the baser sort that revelled in Poosie Nansie's bar, which he celebrated in 'The Jolly Beggars'; but caring even more, as a man, for the better sort that struggled in huts where the poor lived, and of which he was the voice of sorrow in 'Man was Made to Mourn.' He was a student of manners, portraying them expertly, with his masterpiece being the respectful depiction of family life at Lochlea—'The Cotter's Saturday Night.' He was a student of nature—his love for which shone through in his poetry, infusing his words with vivid imagery and flooding his lines with the essence of outdoor life. He was a student of animal life—a lover of horses and dogs, attentive to their habits and careful about their well-being. He empathized with the little mouse turned out of its nest by his plowshare and sympathized with the poor hare that an unskillful hunter could only wound. The common creatures of earth and air were dear to him; and the flower by his path, the dewy gowan, was precious to him. His heart was big, his mind was broad, and his disposition was notably sweet and sunny.
Such was Robert Burns at Mossgiel, and a very likable person he was. But all the while there was another Robert Burns at Mossgiel, and he was not quite so likable. He had a strange fascination for women, and a strange disregard of the consequences of this fascination. This curious combination of contradictory traits was an unfortunate one, as a young woman of Mauchline was destined to learn. She was the daughter of a mason, and her name was Jean Armour. He met her on a race day at a house of entertainment which must have been popular, since it contained a dancing-hall, admission to which was free, any man being privileged to invite to it any woman whom he fancied and for whose diversion he was willing to disburse a penny to the fiddler. He was accompanied on this occasion by his dog, who insisted on following him into the hall and persisted in keeping at his heels while he danced,—a proof of its fidelity which2840 created considerable amusement, and which its master turned to his personal account by saying he wished he could get any of the lasses to like him as well as his dog. Jean heard his remark, and not long afterwards, as he was passing through the washing-green where she was bleaching clothes (from which she begged him to call off his troublesome follower), she reminded him of it by asking him if he had yet got any of the lasses to like him as well as did his dog? He got one there and then; for from that hour Jean was attached to him and he to Jean. He was reticent about his conquest, concealing it from his closest friends, and even from his dearest foe, the Muse; but however reticent, his conquest was not to be concealed, for Jean one day discovered that she was with child. What he felt when this calamity was made known to him we know not, for he kept his own counsel. What he wished his friends to feel, if they could and would, we may divine from a poem which he wrote about this time,—an address to the rigidly righteous, into whose minds he sought to instill the charity of which he and Jean were sorely in need:—
Such was Robert Burns at Mossgiel, and he was quite the likable guy. But there was another side to Robert Burns at Mossgiel, and he wasn't quite as charming. He had a strange attraction to women and a careless attitude toward the consequences of that attraction. This odd mix of conflicting traits turned out to be unfortunate, as a young woman from Mauchline was about to find out. She was the daughter of a mason, and her name was Jean Armour. He met her on race day at a popular tavern that featured a free-to-enter dance hall, where any man could invite any woman he fancied, paying just a penny to the fiddler for the music. On that occasion, he was accompanied by his dog, which insisted on following him into the hall and stayed at his heels while he danced—a show of loyalty that2840 amused everyone around, including him, as he joked about wishing he could get any of the girls to like him as much as his dog did. Jean overheard this, and not long after, while he was walking through the washing green where she was bleaching clothes (and where she asked him to get rid of his pesky follower), she reminded him of his comment by asking if he had managed to get any of the girls to like him as much as his dog did. He got one at that moment; from then on, Jean was devoted to him, and he was devoted to Jean. He kept this love affair secret, hiding it from his closest friends and even from his greatest rival, the Muse. But despite his silence, his secret couldn't stay hidden for long, as Jean eventually discovered she was pregnant. We don't know exactly how he felt when he learned this news because he kept his thoughts to himself. However, we can guess what he wanted his friends to feel, if they could, based on a poem he wrote around that time—a plea to the morally strict, aiming to instill the compassion that he and Jean desperately needed:—
Gentler sister woman; Though they might gang a knowing wrong Taking a step back is human:
The reason behind their actions; And just as clumsily can you notice "How far they might regret it."
He wrote a paper which he gave Jean, in the belief that it constituted a marriage between them,—a belief which was perhaps justifiable in the existing condition of Scottish laws of marriage. But he counted without his host; for instead of accepting it as a manly endeavor to shield the reputation of his daughter and divert scandal from his family, the hot-headed father of Jean denounced it and demanded its destruction,—a foolish proceeding to which his foolish daughter consented. Whether its destruction could destroy his obligation need not be curiously considered; it is enough to know that he believed that it did, and that it was a proof of perfidy on the part of Jean. But they should see! She had forsaken him, and he would forsake her. So, the old love being off, he was straightway on with a new one. Of this new love little is known, except that she was, or had been, a servant in the family of one of his friends,—a nurserymaid or something of the sort,—and that she was of Highland parentage. Her name was Mary Campbell. He transferred his affections from Jean to Mary, and his fascination was so strong that2841 she promised to become his wife. They met one Sunday in a sequestered spot on the banks of the Ayr, where, standing on each side of a little brook, they laved their hands in its limpid waters, plighted their troth, and exchanged Bibles,—she giving him her copy, which was a small one, he giving her his copy, which was a large one in two volumes, on the blank leaves of which he had written his name and two quotations from the sacred text, one being the solemn injunction to fidelity in Leviticus:—"And ye shall not swear by my name falsely. I am the Lord." They parted. She returned to her relatives, among whom she died a few months afterward of a malignant fever; he returned to his troubles at Mossgiel. They were not all of his own making. It was not his fault that the farm was an unproductive one; he could not impart fertility to barren acres nor compel the sun to ripen scanty crops. In the hope of bettering his fortunes he resolved to expatriate himself, and entered into negotiations with a man who had an estate in the West Indies, and who agreed to employ him as his factor. He had no money and no means of getting any, except by the publication of his poems, none of which had yet appeared in print. He issued a prospectus for their publication by subscription; and such was the reputation they had made for him through their circulation in manuscript, and the activity of his friends, that the necessary number of subscribers was soon obtained. They were published at Kilmarnock in the summer of 1786, and were read by all classes,—by the plowman as eagerly as by the laird, by the milkmaid in the dairy as eagerly as by her mistress in the parlor,—and wherever they were read they were admired. No poet was ever so quickly recognized as Burns, who captivated his readers by his human quality as well as his genius. They understood him at once. He sung of things which concerned them,—of emotions which they felt, the joys and sorrows of their homely lives, and, singing from his heart, his songs went to their hearts. His fame as a poet spread along the country and came to the knowledge of Dr. Blacklock, a blind poet in Edinburgh, who after hearing Burns's poetry was so impressed by it that he wrote or dictated a letter about it, which he addressed to a correspondent in Kilmarnock, by whom it was placed in the hands of Burns. He was still at Mossgiel, and in a perturbed condition of mind, not knowing whether he could remain there, or whether he would have to go to Jamaica. He resolved at last to do neither, but to go to Edinburgh, which he accordingly did, proceeding thither on a pony borrowed from a friend.
He wrote a paper that he gave to Jean, believing it symbolized their marriage—a belief that was probably reasonable given the current Scottish marriage laws. But he underestimated the situation; instead of seeing it as a noble effort to protect his daughter's reputation and shield his family from scandal, Jean's hot-headed father condemned it and demanded its destruction—a foolish reaction that his naïve daughter agreed to. Whether destroying the paper could erase his obligation isn't worth debating; what's important is that he believed it did and that it showed Jean's betrayal. But they would see! She had abandoned him, so he would abandon her too. With old love out of the picture, he quickly moved on to a new one. Not much is known about this new love, except that she was, or had been, a servant in the household of one of his friends—a nursery maid or something similar—and that she came from Highland heritage. Her name was Mary Campbell. He shifted his affections from Jean to Mary, and his attraction was so strong that she agreed to become his wife. They met one Sunday in a secluded spot by the Ayr River, where, standing on either side of a small brook, they washed their hands in its clear waters, pledged their love, and exchanged Bibles—she giving him her small copy, and he giving her his large two-volume edition, on the blank pages of which he had written his name and two quotes from the Bible, one being the serious call for fidelity from Leviticus: “And you shall not swear by my name falsely. I am the Lord.” They parted ways. She went back to her family, among whom she died a few months later from a severe fever; he returned to his troubles at Mossgiel. Not all of those troubles were his making. It wasn't his fault that the farm was unproductive; he couldn’t make barren land fertile or force the sun to ripen the meager crops. Hoping to improve his situation, he decided to leave the country and started talks with a man who owned an estate in the West Indies, who agreed to hire him as his factor. He had no money and no way to get any, other than publishing his poems, none of which had been printed yet. He issued a prospectus for their publication by subscription; and due to the reputation he'd gained through his circulated manuscripts and support from friends, he quickly found enough subscribers. They were published in Kilmarnock in the summer of 1786 and were read by all types of people—the plowman as eagerly as the landowner, the milkmaid in the dairy as eagerly as her mistress in the parlor—and wherever they were read, they were praised. No poet was recognized as quickly as Burns, who captivated his readers with both his relatable humanity and his talent. They immediately understood him. He sang about things that mattered to them—emotions they felt, the joys and sorrows of their everyday lives, and from his heart, his songs reached theirs. His fame as a poet spread across the country and reached Dr. Blacklock, a blind poet in Edinburgh, who after hearing Burns's poetry was so impressed that he wrote or dictated a letter about it, which he sent to a contact in Kilmarnock, who then passed it on to Burns. He was still at Mossgiel and in a troubled state of mind, unsure if he could stay there or if he would have to go to Jamaica. Ultimately, he decided to do neither and instead went to Edinburgh, which he did on a pony borrowed from a friend.
The visit of Burns to Edinburgh was a hazardous experiment from which he might well have shrunk. He was ignorant of the manners2842 of its citizens,—the things which differentiated them as a class from the only class he knew,—but his ignorance did not embarrass him. He was self-possessed; manly in his bearing; modest, but not humble; courteous, but independent. He had no letters of introduction, and needed none, for his poetry had prepared the way for him. It was soon known among the best people in Edinburgh that he was there, and they hastened to make his acquaintance; one of the first to do so being a man of rank, Lord Glencairn. To know him was to know other men of rank, and to be admitted to the brilliant circles in which they moved. Burns's society was sought by the nobility and gentry and by the literary lords of the period, professors, historians, men of letters. They dined him and wined him and listened to him,—listened to him eagerly, for here as elsewhere he distinguished himself by his conversation, the charm of which was so potent that the Duchess of Gordon declared that she was taken off her feet by it. He increased his celebrity in Edinburgh by the publication of a new and enlarged edition of his Poems, which he dedicated to the noblemen and gentlemen of the Caledonian Hunt in a page of manly prose, the proud modesty and the worldly tact of which must have delighted them. "The poetic genius of my country found me," he wrote, "as the prophetic bard Elijah did Elisha, and threw her inspiring mantle over me. She bade me sing the loves, the joys, the rural scenes and rural pleasures of my native soil in my native tongue. I tuned my wild, artless notes as she inspired. She whispered me to come to this ancient metropolis of Caledonia and lay my songs under your honored protection. I now obey her dictates." His mind was not active at this time, for beyond a few trivial verses he wrote nothing worthy of him except a short but characteristic 'Epistle to the Guidwife of Wauchope House.' He spent the winter of 1786 and the spring of 1787 in Edinburgh; and summer being close at hand, he resolved to return for a time to Mossgiel. There were strong reasons for his return, some of which pertained to his impoverished family, whom he was now in a condition to assist, for the new edition of his Poems had proved profitable to himself, and others—for before his departure for Edinburgh, Jean had borne twins, a boy and a girl; and the girl was being cared for at Mossgiel. He returned therefore to his family and his child, and whether he purposed to do so or not, to the mother of his child. It was not a wise thing to do, perhaps, but it was a human thing, and very characteristic of the man, who, whatever else he was not, was very human. And the Armours were very human also, for old Armour received him into his house, and Jean received him into her arms. She was not a prudent young woman, but she was a fond and forgiving one.
The visit of Burns to Edinburgh was a risky move that he might have avoided. He didn’t know how the citizens behaved—the things that set them apart as a group from the only people he was familiar with—but he wasn’t bothered by his lack of knowledge. He was confident, strong in his demeanor, modest but not submissive, polite yet self-reliant. He had no letters of introduction and didn’t need any since his poetry had paved the way for him. It quickly became known among Edinburgh’s elite that he was there, and they rushed to meet him; one of the first was a prominent figure, Lord Glencairn. Becoming acquainted with him meant gaining access to others of high status and the vibrant circles they frequented. Nobles, socialites, and influential writers of the time sought out Burns’s company, along with professors and historians. They invited him to their dinners and parties, eagerly listening to him, as he stood out with his engaging conversation, so captivating that the Duchess of Gordon claimed it swept her off her feet. He gained more fame in Edinburgh by releasing a new and expanded edition of his Poems, which he dedicated to the noblemen and gentlemen of the Caledonian Hunt in a page of strong prose that showcased both his pride and charm, surely pleasing them. "The poetic genius of my country found me," he wrote, "just as the prophetic bard Elijah found Elisha, and draped her inspiring mantle over me. She urged me to sing the loves, joys, rural scenes, and pleasures of my homeland in my native tongue. I tuned my wild, unrefined notes as she inspired me. She encouraged me to come to this ancient capital of Scotland and place my songs under your esteemed protection. I now follow her guidance." His creativity wasn’t particularly active at that time, as beyond a few minor verses, he wrote nothing significant except for a short but telling 'Epistle to the Guidwife of Wauchope House.' He spent the winter of 1786 and the spring of 1787 in Edinburgh; with summer approaching, he decided to return for a time to Mossgiel. There were strong reasons for his return, some related to his struggling family, whom he was now able to support since the new edition of his Poems had been financially beneficial for him, and also—before he left for Edinburgh, Jean had given birth to twins, a boy and a girl, with the girl being looked after in Mossgiel. Therefore, he went back to his family and his child, and whether he intended to or not, to the mother of his child. It may not have been a wise decision, but it was a very human one, characteristic of the man who, despite his flaws, was deeply human. The Armours were quite human too, as old Armour welcomed him into his home, and Jean welcomed him into her arms. She wasn’t a cautious young woman, but she was loving and forgiving.
2843 The life of Burns during the next twelve months may be briefly described. He returned to Edinburgh, where in his most serious moods he held sessions of thought. It may have been a silent one, but it was not a sweet one; for while he summoned up remembrance of things past, he summoned up apprehensions of things to come. That he had won distinction as a poet was certain; what was not certain was the duration of this distinction. He was famous to-day; he might be forgotten to-morrow. But famous or forgotten, he and those dependent on him must have bread; and since he saw no reasonable prospect of earning it with his head, he must earn it with his hands. They were strong and willing. So he leased a farm at Ellisland in Dumfriesshire, and obtained an appointment from the Board of Excise: then, poet, farmer, and exciseman, he went back to Mauchline and was married to Jean. Leaving her and her child he repaired to Ellisland, where he was obliged to build a cottage for himself. He dug the foundations, collected stone and sand, carted lime, and generally assisted the masons and carpenters. Nor was this all, for he directed at the same time whatever labor the careful cultivation of a farm demanded from its tenant. He was happy at Ellisland,—happier than he had been at Mount Oliphant, where his family had been so sorely pinched by poverty, and much happier than he had been at Mossgiel, where he had wrought so much trouble for himself and others. A good son and a good brother, he was a good husband and a good father. It was in no idle moment that he wrote this stanza, which his conduct now illustrated:—
2843 The next twelve months of Burns' life can be summed up briefly. He returned to Edinburgh, where he often engaged in deep reflection. It might have been a quiet time, but it wasn’t a peaceful one; as he looked back on the past, he also worried about the future. It was clear that he had gained recognition as a poet, but it was uncertain how long that would last. He was famous today; he could be forgotten tomorrow. Regardless of fame or obscurity, he and his family needed to put food on the table. Since he didn’t see a way to do that with his intellect, he decided to work with his hands. They were strong and ready. So, he rented a farm at Ellisland in Dumfriesshire and took a job with the Board of Excise. As a poet, farmer, and exciseman, he went back to Mauchline and married Jean. Leaving her and their child, he went to Ellisland, where he had to build a cottage for himself. He dug the foundations, gathered stones and sand, hauled lime, and generally helped the masons and carpenters. That wasn’t all; he also supervised whatever work was needed for the careful management of the farm. He was happy at Ellisland—happier than he had been at Mount Oliphant, where his family had struggled with poverty, and much happier than he had been at Mossgiel, where he had created so much trouble for himself and others. A good son and brother, he was also a good husband and father. It was during this meaningful time that he wrote this stanza, which his actions now demonstrated:—
To kids and wife,
That's the real emotion and greatness. Of human life.
His life was orderly; his wants were few and easily supplied; his mind was active, and his poetical vein more productive than it had been at Edinburgh. The best lyric that he wrote at Ellisland was the one in praise of his wife ('Of a' the airts the wind can blaw—'); the most important poem 'Tam o' Shanter.' Farmer and exciseman, he was very busy,—busier, perhaps, as the last than the first, for while his farming labors might be performed by others, his excise labors could only be performed by himself; the district under his charge covering ten parishes, the inspection of which required his riding about two hundred miles a week. The nature of his duties, and the spirit with which he went through them, may be inferred from a bit of his doggerel:—
His life was organized; he had few needs that were easy to meet; his mind was active, and his creative side was more productive than it had been in Edinburgh. The best song he wrote at Ellisland was the one praising his wife ('Of a' the airts the wind can blaw—'); the most significant poem was 'Tam o' Shanter.' As a farmer and customs officer, he was very busy—perhaps even busier as the customs officer than as a farmer, since while others could handle his farming tasks, his customs duties were solely his responsibility. The area he oversaw included ten parishes, requiring him to travel about two hundred miles a week for inspections. His duties and the enthusiasm with which he approached them can be seen in a bit of his casual verse:—
Oh, honey, what a day!
That muddy mess should stain my achievements:
But—what will you say—
These moving things called wives and children "Would move the very hearts of stones!"
A model exciseman, he was neither a model nor a prosperous farmer, for here as elsewhere, mother earth was an unkind stepmother to him. He struggled on, hoping against hope, from June 1788 to December 1791; then, beaten, worn out, exhausted, he gave up his farm and removed to Dumfries, exchanging his cozy cottage with its outlook of woods and waters for a mean little house in the Wee Vennel, with its inlook of narrow dirty streets and alleys. His life in Dumfries was not what one could wish it might have been for his sake; for though it was not without its hours of happiness, its unhappy days were many, and of a darker kind than he had hitherto encountered. They were monotonous, they were wearisome, they were humiliating. They could not be other than humiliating to a man of his proud, impulsive spirit, who, schooling himself to prudence on account of his wife and children, was not always prudent in his speech. Who indeed could be, unless he were a mean, cowardly creature, in the storm and stress of the great Revolution with which France was then convulsed? His utterances, whatever they may have been, were magnified to his official and social disadvantage, and he was greatly troubled. He felt his disfavor with the people of Dumfries,—as he could not help showing to one of his friends, who, riding into the town on a fine summer evening to attend a county ball, saw him walking alone on the shady side of the principal street, while the other side was crowded with ladies and gentlemen who seemed unwilling to recognize him. This friend dismounted, and joining him, proposed that they should cross the street. "Nay, nay, my young friend," said the poet, "that's all over now." Then, after a pause, he quoted two stanzas from a pathetic ballad by Lady Grizel Bailie:—
A model tax collector, he was neither a role model nor a successful farmer, because like everywhere else, the land was unkind to him. He struggled on, holding on to hope from June 1788 to December 1791; then, beaten down, worn out, and exhausted, he gave up his farm and moved to Dumfries, trading his cozy cottage with its view of woods and water for a shabby little house in the Wee Vennel, with its view of narrow, dirty streets and alleys. His life in Dumfries wasn't what anyone would wish it had been for his sake; although there were moments of happiness, the unhappy days were many, and darker than anything he had faced before. They were monotonous, tiring, and humiliating. They were inevitably humiliating for a man with his proud and impulsive spirit, who, trying to be sensible for the sake of his wife and children, wasn't always prudent in his words. Who could be, unless they were a mean, cowardly person, amid the turmoil of the great Revolution shaking France at that time? His words, whatever they were, were exaggerated to his official and social disadvantage, and he was deeply troubled. He sensed his unpopularity with the people of Dumfries, as he could not help demonstrating to a friend who, riding into town on a pleasant summer evening to go to a county ball, saw him walking alone in the shade on the main street, while the other side was packed with ladies and gentlemen who appeared unwilling to acknowledge him. This friend dismounted and joined him, suggesting they cross the street. "No, no, my young friend," said the poet, "that's all over now." Then, after a pause, he quoted two stanzas from a touching ballad by Lady Grizel Bailie:—
His old are looked better than many one's new; But now he lets it hang any way it will, And throws himself down on the corn bin.
We should have been riding quickly down that green area,
And connecting it over the pure white field—
"And if my heart weren't light, I would die."
The light heart of Burns failed him at last,—failed him because, enfeebled by disease and incapacitated from performing his excise2845 duties, his salary, which had never exceeded seventy pounds a year, was reduced to half that beggarly sum; because he was so distressed for money that he was obliged to solicit a loan of a one-pound note from a friend: failed him, poor heart, because it was broken! He took to his bed for the last time on July 21st, 1796, and two days later, surrounded by his little family, he passed away in the thirty-eighth year of his age.
The cheerful spirit of Burns finally let him down—let him down because, weakened by illness and unable to perform his excise duties, his salary, which had never been more than seventy pounds a year, was cut to half that miserable amount; because he was so desperate for money that he had to ask a friend for a loan of a one-pound note: let him down, poor heart, because it was broken! He went to bed for the last time on July 21st, 1796, and two days later, surrounded by his small family, he passed away at the age of thirty-eight.

BURNS.
BURNS.
Facsimile of the original of his version of the
Scottish song
"Here's a Health to Them that's Awa."
Facsimile of the original of his version of the
Scottish song
"Here's to the health of those who have passed."
Such was the life of Robert Burns,—the hard, struggling, erring, suffering, manly life, of which his poetry is the imperishable record. He was what his birth, his temperament, his circumstances, his genius made him. He owed but little to books, and the books to which he owed anything were written in his mother tongue. His English reading, which was not extensive, harmed him rather than helped him. No English author taught or could teach him anything. He was not English, but Scottish,—Scottish in his nature and genius, Scottish to his heart's core,—the singer of the Scottish people, their greatest poet, and the greatest poet of his time.
Such was the life of Robert Burns—the hard, struggling, flawed, suffering, yet manly life that his poetry captures forever. He was shaped by his birth, personality, circumstances, and genius. He gained little from books, and the ones he did learn from were in his native language. His reading in English was limited and did more harm than good. No English author taught him anything of value. He was not English, but Scottish—Scottish in his essence and creativity, deeply Scottish to the core— the voice of the Scottish people, their greatest poet, and the greatest poet of his era.

THE COTTER'S SATURDAY NIGHT
No hired bard pays his respects; With genuine pride, I reject every selfish goal; My dearest friend, a friend's respect and admiration:
I sing to you in straightforward Scottish songs,
The humble train in life’s isolated setting;
The strong native emotions, the sincere ways;
What Aiken would have been in a cottage; Ah! Even though his true value is unknown, I think he's much happier there.
The short winter day is coming to an end; The muddy animals retreating from the plow; The darkening trains of crows to their rest The weary worker leaves his job; Tonight, his weekly labor is over;
Gathers his shovels, pickaxes, and hoes,
Hoping to spend the morning in comfort and relaxation, And tired, he heads homeward across the moor.
Under the cover of an old tree;
The expectant little ones, toddling __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ through
To meet their dad, with fluttering noise and joy. His little fire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ glowing brightly,
His clean hearthstone, his thrifty wife's smile,
The child with a lisp chatting away on his lap,
Does all his tired, nagging worries distract him, And makes him completely forget his work and his struggles.
Their oldest hope, their Jenny, now an adult,
In youthful bloom, love shining in her eyes,
Comes home, maybe, to show off a fancy new dress,
Or deposit her hard-earned penny fee, To help her beloved parents if they are in trouble.
And each for the other's well-being kindly inquires__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: The social hours, quick and unnoticed; Each describes the strange things__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that he sees or hears:
The parents, somewhat biased, look at their hopeful years; Anticipation points the view forward. The mother, with her needle and her scissors,
Gars__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ old clothes look almost as good as new;
The father combines love with the necessary advice.
The people up there are warned to obey;
And pay attention to their work with a diligent__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ hand,
And never, even when out of sight, to mess around__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ or play:
"Oh! make sure to always fear the Lord!
And remember to do your duty properly, morning and night!
So you don't stray down the path of temptation, Ask for His guidance and helping strength:
"They never searched in vain who sought the Lord the right way!"
Tells how a neighbor boy came over the moor,
To run some errands and drive her home.2847
The clever mother sees the aware flame
Sparkle in Jenny's eye, and blush on her cheek; With anxious concern, she asks for his name,
While Jenny hafflins__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is scared to speak: Well pleased, the mother hears it’s not a wild, worthless person.
A strong young man; he catches the mother's attention; Cheerful Jenny sees that the visit's not taken poorly: The father handles __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of horses, plows, and cows: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ The young person's innocent heart is filled with joy,
But shy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and timid __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ can hardly manage well; The mother, with a woman's cunning, can observe What makes the young so shy and so serious; Well pleased to know her child is respected like the others.17
Oh, heartfelt joy! Happiness like no other!
I've walked around a lot in this tired human body,
And wise experience urges me to say this:—
"If Heaven allows a sip of heavenly joy,
One drink in this sad valley,
It's when a young, loving, modest couple,
In someone else's arms, share the sweet story,
"Under the pale white thorn that perfumes the evening breeze."
A miserable person! A bad character! Ruined by love and honesty!
That can, with careful, clever, and captivating skill,
Betray sweet Jenny's innocent youth? A curse on his false tricks! Deceptive and slick!
Are honor, virtue, and conscience all gone? Is there no compassion, no forgiving kindness,
Are you pointing to the parents who are lovingly touching their child? Then paints the ruined maid and their wild distraction?
The healthy porridge,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ main dish of Scotland: The soup that only Hawkie__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ provides, That 'yont the hallan__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ snugly eats her food:21
2848 The lady expresses her compliments in a pleasant manner,
To honor the young man, her well-kept__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ cheese,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ came, And after he's pressed, and after he calls it good;
The thrifty wife, chatty, will say,
How it was a long time ago, since spring was in the air. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ auld, sin' lint was i' the bell.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
His gray hair __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is getting thin and bald;
Those strains that once sounded sweet in Zion glide, He carefully chooses a portion with thoughtful consideration; And he says, "Let’s worship God!" with a serious demeanor.
They attune their hearts, which is by far the most noble goal: Maybe 'Dundee's' wild singing lyrics come up,
Or sorrowful 'Martyrs,' deserving of the title; Or noble 'Elgin' beets__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the flame reaching towards the sky,
The sweetest part of Scotland's sacred songs:
In comparison, Italian trills are gentle;
The tickled ears won't raise any heartfelt joy; They have no harmony with our Creator's praise.
How Abram was a friend of God on high; Or Moses commanded to fight a never-ending battle
With Amalek's unkind descendants; Or how the royal bard lay there groaning
Under the strike of Heaven's vengeful anger;
Or Job's sad complaint and lamenting cry; Or captured by Isaiah's wild, heavenly fire: Or other holy visionaries who play the sacred lyre.
How innocent blood was shed for a guilty person; How He who carried the second name in heaven Had nowhere on earth to rest his head:
How his first followers and servants fared; The wise principles they wrote reached many lands;2849
How he who, alone on the island of Patmos, was exiled, I saw a powerful angel standing in the sunlight; And heard great Babylon's fate declared by Heaven's decree.
Hope "rises joyfully on triumphant wings,"29
That they will all meet again in the future:
Ever bask in uncreated rays,
No more sighing or shedding bitter tears,
Singing praises to their Creator,
In such a society, even more precious; As time moves in a continuous cycle.
In all the splendor of technique and creativity,
When men show to groups large Every grace of devotion, except the heart!
The Power, enraged, the show will abandon,
The grand style, the priestly robe; But perhaps in a cottage far away,
May you happily hear the language of the soul; And in his Book of Life, the poor inmates are registered.
The parents pay their secret tribute, And offer up to Heaven the heartfelt request
That He who calms the noisy nest of the raven, And beautifully adorns the lovely lily with floral pride,
Would, in the way His wisdom sees fit, Provide for them and their children; But mainly, in their hearts, grace from above reigns.
That makes her loved at home and respected abroad; Princes and lords are just the will of kings,
"An honest person is the greatest creation of God:"30
And surely, on the beautiful path of virtue,
The cottage is far from the palace now; 2850
What a lordling's arrogance! Such a heavy burden, Disguising often the misery of humanity,
Studied in the dark arts, perfected in wrongdoing!
For whom I send my warmest wishes to Heaven!
Long may your strong sons of hard work Wishing you good health, peace, and happiness!
And oh! may Heaven protect their simple lives From luxury's weak and vile influence!
Then, whether crowns and coronets are torn, A virtuous population may rise at that time,
And create a wall of fire around their cherished island.
Or die nobly, the second glorious part,
(The patriot's God, you are unique,
His friend, inspiration, protector, and reward!)
Oh never, never, abandon Scotland's land; But still the patriot and the patriotic poet,
In bright succession, elevate her ornament and protection!
JOHN ANDERSON, MY JO
When we first met,
Your hair was like a raven,
Your beautiful brow was bright; But now your forehead is bare, John,
Your hair is like snow; But blessings on your frosty powder,
John Anderson, my dear.
We climbed the hill together; And many a cheerful day, John,
We've been with each other:
Now we must head down, John,
But we'll go hand in hand; And sleep together at the foot,
John Anderson, my friend.
MAN WAS MADE TO MOURN
A Dirge
A Lament
I saw an old man whose slow steps Looked tired, burdened with worry; His face was lined with age,
And his hair was gray.
Or the excitement of youth? Or maybe, overwhelmed by worries and troubles,
Too soon you have begun To go out with me to grieve The struggles of humanity!
Spreading far and wide,
Where hundreds work to support A snobby young lord's pride;—
I've seen that tired winter sun Eighty times return; And each time has provided additional evidence
That man was meant to grieve.
Wasting all your precious hours,
Your glorious youth!
Alternate follies take control,
Unrestrained desires ignite; Which immense power enforces Nature's law,
That man was meant to grieve.
Or the power of manhood; Man is helpful to his kind,
His right is supported:
But look at him on the brink of life,
With worries and sadness shown,
2852Then age and want—oh, such a bad combination!—
Man was made to grieve.
In Pleasure's embrace; Yet don’t assume that all the wealthy and influential Are also truly blessed.
But oh! what crowds in every country Are miserable and hopeless!
Through the tired journey of life, learn this lesson: That man was meant to grieve.
Woven into our frame; We make ourselves even sharper. Regret, guilt, and shame!
And man, whose heavenly face Love's smiles shine bright,
Human cruelty to others
Makes countless people mourn!
So pathetic, nasty, and cruel,
Who asks a brother of the earth To allow him to work; And see his noble fellow-worm The poor petition ignored,
Unaware, despite a crying wife And helpless kids mourn.
By nature's law created,
Why was a solo wish Ever planted in my mind? If that's not the case, then why am I subject to
His cruelty or disdain? Or why does man have the will and power To make his friends grieve?
Disturb your youthful heart;
This limited view of humanity
Definitely not the best!
The poor, oppressed, honest man,
Had never been born, sure, If there hadn't been some form of compensation
To comfort those who grieve.
2853
The nicest and the greatest! Welcome the hour my old limbs Are at rest with you!
The powerful and wealthy fear your strike. Torn from pomp and pleasure; But, oh! a blessed relief to those That heavy mourn!
GREEN GROW THE RASHES
In every hour that goes by, O:
What does a man's life mean,
If it weren't for the girls, huh?
CHORUS
Green grow the bushes, O!
The sweetest hours I ever spent
Were spending time among the girls, oh!
And wealth may still elude them, oh; And even though they finally catch them tight,
Their hearts can never enjoy them, oh.
My arms around my darling, oh; And cautious worries, and cautious people,
May a' go crazy, O!
You're nothing but mindless fools, O; The smartest man the world has ever seen,
He truly loved the girls, oh.
IS THERE FOR HONEST POVERTY
We are willing to be poor despite everything!
For all that, and all that,
Our work is hidden, and all that:
The rank is just a stamp on a guinea,
The man is the gold for all that.
A man's a man for all that;
For all that, and all that,
Their flashy performance, and all that—
The honest man, even if he's very poor,
Is king of men for all that.
What struts, and stares, and all that:
Though hundreds gather to worship at his word,
He's just a fool__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for all that:
For all that, and all that,
His ribbon, star, and all that—
The man with an independent mind,
He looks at all that and laughs.
A marquis, a duke, and all that, But an honest man is above his power—
Sure thing, he really believes that!
For all that, and all that,
Their dignity, and all that,
The essence of sense and the pride of value Are there higher ranks than that?
It will happen for all that—
That sense and value, across the whole world, May it bear the weight, and all that. For all that, and all that,
It's coming still, despite everything,—
That person to person, the world all around,
Brothers should be for all of that!
TO A MOUSE
Flying before a Plow
Flying Before a Plow
You don’t need to leave so quickly,
With bickering chatter!33
I would be reluctant to run and chase you,
With a killing paddle!34
And justifies that bad opinion
What makes you startled? At me, your poor earth-born companion And fellow human!
A rare occurrence in a group of wheat __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
It's a small request:
I'll get a blessing with the rest,
And never miss it!
It's silly__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ when the wins are scattered!
And nothing now to create __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ a new one. O' foggage__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ green! And cold December's winds approaching, Both quick and eager!
And tired winter is coming fast,
And cozy here, beneath the blast You thought to stay,
Until, crash! the harsh plowshare went by. Out of your cell.
Now you've been turned out for all your trouble, But house or haul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
2856To endure the winter's sleety dribble,
And frost __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ cold!
In trying to predict the future may be pointless!
The best-laid plans of mice and men Often go awry,
And leave us nothing but grief and pain
For the joy promised.
The present only touches you;
But oh! I look back with my eye
On bleak prospects!
And moving ahead, even though I can't see,
I suppose and worry.
TO A MOUNTAIN DAISY
On Turning One Down with the Plow
On Turning One Down with the Plow
Your slender stem; I can no longer spare you now, You beautiful gem.
With a spotted breast, When happily springing up to greet The purple east.
Yet cheerfully you glinted__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ forth
In the storm,
Rarely rose above the ground it came from. Your tender form.2857
The vibrant flowers our gardens produce,
Tall sheltering woods and walls must protect; But you under the random shelter46
O' clay or stone, Adorns the historic __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ stibble-field,
Unseen, alone.
In a modest way; But now the share tears up your bed,
And look where you lie!
Lovely little flower of the countryside!
By love's simple betrayal,
And innocent trust,
Until she, like you, all dirty, is put down Low in the dust.
On life's rough ocean, luck has not favored me!
He was unskilled at noticing the card. Of wise knowledge,
Until the waves are wild and the winds blow fiercely,
And overwhelm him!
Until torn away from every support except Heaven,
He’s done for, sink!
That fate is yours—not far off; Stern Ruin's plowshare drives, elate,
Full in your bloom, Until crushed under the weight of the furrow Your doom awaits!
TAM O' SHANTER
As market days are winding down,
And people start to take the gate__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
While we sit drinking at the bar,51
And getting really drunk and super happy,
We consider how far the long Scottish miles are,
The moss, water, slaps,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and stiles,
That lies between us and our home,
Where sits our moody, gloomy lady,
Furrowing her brows like a brewing storm,
Nurturing her anger to keep it alive.
One night, as he rode from Ayr (Auld Ayr, which no town surpasses,
For honest people and beautiful girls).
Oh Tam! If only you had been so wise,
As you've taken your own wife Kate's advice!
She told you well you were a scoundrel,53
A rambling, blustering, drunken idiot; That from November to October, On market day, you weren't sober; That each messenger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ with the miller, You stayed as long as you had money; That every horse was called a shoe on,57
The blacksmith and you got really drunk; That at the Lord's house, even on Sunday,
You drank with Kirkton Jean__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ until Monday.
She predicted that, whether it's soon or later,
You would be found deep drowned in Doon;2859
Or caught with warlocks in the dark,
By Alloway's old haunted church.
To consider how many sweet pieces of advice,
How many long sage advices,
The husband despises the wife!
Tam had gotten planted really well;
Fast by a fireplace,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ blazing finely,
With amazing drinks,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that tasted heavenly;
And at his elbow, Souter Johnny, His old, reliable, thirsty buddy:
He treated him like a true brother; They had been together for weeks. The night went on with songs and noise,
And yes, the beer was getting better; The landlady and Tam became friendly,
With favors, secret, sweet, and precious; The shoemaker shared his strangest stories;
The landlord's laugh was a constant sound; The storm outside might roar__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and rustle. Tam didn't mind the storm whistling.
He even drowned himself in the drink; As bees return home with loads of treasure,
The minutes flew by with joy:
Kings might be fortunate, but Tam was truly magnificent,
Over all the troubles of life, victorious!
You grab the flower, and its petals fall off!
Or like the snow falling on the river,
A brief moment of brightness—then disappears forever; Or like the Borealis race, That move before you can identify their location; Or like the beautiful shape of a rainbow
Disappearing in the storm.
At that hour, under the dark arch of night, the keystone, At that gloomy hour, he gets on his horse: And on such a night, he takes the road in, As never before has a poor sinner been outside in. The wind blew as it had blown its last; The rattling showers rose with the wind; The quick flashes were consumed by the darkness; Loud, deep, and long the thunder rumbled: That night, a kid could understand,
The devil had work to do.
Tam skelpit__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ through mud and swamp, Disregarding wind, rain, and fire;
While keeping his good blue hat, While singing over some old Scots poem,
While looking around with careful thoughts,
Lest bogles__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ catch him off guard;
Kirk-Alloway was approaching,
Where ghosts and owls __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ nightly cry.
And beyond the birch trees and large stone,
Where drunken Charlie breaks his neck; And through the gorse, and by the stone pile,
Where hunters found the murdered child; And near the thorn, above the well, Where Mungo's mother hanged herself.
Before him, Doon spills all his floods; The fierce storm rages through the woods;
Lightning flashes from one pole to another; The thunder rumbles closer and closer; When shining through the creaking trees,
Kirk-Alloway seemed on fire; Through each opening__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the beams were shining; And laughter and dancing echoed loudly.
What dangers can you make us disregard!
With tippenny__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ we fear no evil;
With whiskey __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ we'll face the devil! The hits__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ were drilled__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ in Tammie's head,
Honestly, he didn’t care at all.73
But Maggie stood there completely stunned,
Until, prompted by a touch from the heel and hand She moved ahead in the light; And wow! Tam saw a weird sight!
Warlocks and witches in a dance; No brand new cotillion from France,
But hornpipes, jigs, strathspeys, and reels Put energy and determination in their steps.
At winnock-bunker__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in the east,
There sat old Nick, in the form of a beast;—
A scruffy dog,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ black, grim, and big;
His responsibility was to give them music: He tightened the pipes and made them squeal,76
Until the roof and rafters shook!77
Coffins were arranged around, like open cabinets,
That showed the dead in their final outfits;
And by some devilish trick__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ slight,
Each held a light in its cold hand,
Through which brave Tam was able To make a note at the holy table
The killer's remains on the gallows;79
Two small, unbaptized children; A thief freshly cut from a crime,
With his last breath, his mouth__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ opened; Five tomahawks, with blood red-rusted; Five scimitars with bloodstains; A garter that a baby had choked; A knife had slashed a father's throat, Whom his own son took the life of—
The gray hairs still accumulate in volume:
With more of the horrible and awful,
Which even to name would be unlawful.
The laughter and fun escalated rapidly: The piper played louder and louder; The dancers moved faster and faster; 2862
They stumbled, they aimed, they went over, they hooked,82
Till ilka carlin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sweat and stinking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
And cost__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ her buddies__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ to the work,
And linked __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to it in her shirt! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Been Snow White seventeen hundred linen__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Those pants __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of mine, my only pair,
That dance was fancy, with good blue hair,
I would have given them off my hips,
For a moment, the beautiful birds!
Loping and throwing on a crummock,94
I wonder if it didn't make you feel sick.
"There was a charming girl and brave,"95
That night, I enlisted in the core.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (Lang after known on Carrick shore!
She shot many animals to kill them,
And many a beautiful boat has perished, And shook a lot of corn and barley,96
And kept the countryside in fear),
Her cutty sark,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of Paisley harn,98
That when she was a girl, she had worn, In longitude, though very few,
It was her best, and she was boastful.99
Ah! little did you know your respected grandmother,
That dress she bought __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for her little grandmother,
With two pounds Scots (that was all her wealth),
What a sight to see a dance of witches!2863
But here my muse must take flight __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Sic flights are way beyond her control:
To sing how Nannie cuddled and tossed She was a supple and strong jade, And how Tam stood there as if enchanted,
And thought his very own was enriched; Even Satan glared and fidgeted with joy, And puffed and blew with all their strength: Until the first caper, then another,
Tam tints__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ his reason altogether,
And shouts out, "Well done, Cutty-sark!"
And in a moment, everything was dark; And barely had he helped Maggie recover,
When the hellish army came out.
When invading hordes attack their lair__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; As open cat's mortal foes When, pop! she kicks off right in front of them;
As eager runs the market crowd,
When "Catch the thief!" echoes loudly; So Maggie runs, and the witches chase her,
With many a creepy__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ scream and emptiness.
In hell, they'll roast you like a herring!
Kate is waiting for you to come in vain!
Kate will soon be a miserable woman!
Now, do your best, Meg,
And win the keystone of the bridge;
There you can toss your tail at them,—
They don't dare to cross a running stream. But before she could create the keystone,
What a fuss she made!
Pressing against noble Maggie, And flew at Tam with a furious intent; But little did she know Maggie's strength— As spring arrived, her master grew healthy, But she left behind her own gray tail:2864
The carlin grabbed her by the backside,
And left poor Maggie barely a leg!
Every man and mother's son, pay attention:
Whenever you feel like having a drink,
Or cutty sarks run through your mind,
Think, you might buy happiness too dear—
Remember Tam o' Shanter's horse.
BRUCE TO HIS MEN AT BANNOCKBURN
To victory!
Chains and slavery!
Let him run away!
Freemen stand, or freemen fall,
Let him come with me!
We will drain our beloved veins,
But they will be free!
Tyrants fall to every enemy!
Liberty's in every strike!—
Let's do or die!
HIGHLAND MARY
Montgomery Castle,
May your woods be green, and your flowers beautiful,
Your waters never run muddy!
There she first unfolds her robes, And there the longest wait; Because there I said my final goodbye
Oh my sweet Highland Mary.
How beautiful the hawthorn's blossom! As they sit under their fragrant shade,
I held her close to me!
The golden hours, on angel wings,
Flew over me and my sweetheart; For as precious to me as light and life Was my sweet Highland Mary.
We tore ourselves apart;
But oh! cruel Death's unexpected chill,
That nipped my flower so early!
Now the grass is green and the soil is cold. That's a wrap on my Highland Mary!
I have kissed so passionately!
And closed forever the sparkling glance,
That treated me so kindly; And decaying now in silent dust
That heart that loved me dearly!
But still within my heart's core Will live my Highland Mary.
MY HEART'S IN THE HIGHLANDS
My heart's in the Highlands, chasing the deer;
Chasing the wild deer and following the roe—
My heart is in the Highlands no matter where I am. Goodbye to the Highlands, goodbye to the North!
The birthplace of bravery, the land of value; Wherever I go, wherever I travel,
I will always love the hills of the Highlands.
Goodbye to the lowlands and green valleys below!
Goodbye to the forests and untamed woods!
Goodbye to the heavy rain and loud downpours!
My heart's in the Highlands, it's not here, My heart's in the Highlands, chasing the deer; Chasing the wild deer and trailing the roe—
My heart is in the Highlands no matter where I am.
THE BANKS O' DOON
How can you bloom so fresh and beautiful? How can you sing, you little birds,
And I am so tired of worry? You'll break my heart, you singing bird,
That recklessly navigates through the blooming thorn; You remind me of past joys,
Gone—never coming back!
To see the rose and honeysuckle intertwine; And every bird sang about its love,
And I fondly said that about mine. With a cheerful heart, I picked a rose,
Fruits sweet on its thorny tree;
And my false lover took my rose,
But oh! he left the thorn with me.

"THE BANKS AND BRAES O' BONNIE DOON."
"THE BANKS AND BRAES OF PRETTY DOON."
To see the rose and honeysuckle intertwine; And each bird sang about its love. And I said it affectionately about mine.
Etching from a Photograph.
Photo Etching.
JOHN BURROUGHS
(1837-)
(1837-present)

John Burroughs was born in Roxbury, New York, April 3d, 1837, and like many other American youths who later in life became distinguished, he went to school winters and worked on the farm in summer. He grew up among people who neither read books nor cared for them, and he considers this circumstance best suited to his development. Early intercourse with literary men would, he believes, have dwarfed his original faculty.
John Burroughs was born in Roxbury, New York, on April 3, 1837. Like many other young Americans who later became well-known, he went to school in the winter and worked on the farm in the summer. He grew up in a community where people didn’t read books and didn’t value them, and he feels this was the best environment for his growth. He believes that early interactions with educated people would have stunted his natural abilities.

John Burroughs
John Burroughs
He began to write essays at the age of fourteen, but these early literary efforts give little hint of his later work, of that faculty for seeing, and commenting on all that he saw in nature, which became his chief characteristic. He was especially fond of essays; one of his first purchases with his own money was a full set of Dr. Johnson, and for a whole year he lived on 'The Idler' and 'The Rambler' and tried to imitate their ponderous prose. His first contributions to literature, modeled on these essays, were promptly returned. By chance he picked up a volume of Emerson, the master who was to revolutionize his whole manner of thinking; and as he had fed on Dr. Johnson he fed on the 'Essays and Miscellanies,' until a paper he wrote at nineteen on 'Expressions' was accepted by the editor of the Atlantic, with a lurking doubt whether it had not come to him on false pretenses, as it was very much like an early essay of Emerson.
He started writing essays at fourteen, but these early attempts don’t really hint at his later work, particularly his ability to observe and comment on everything he saw in nature, which became his main trait. He especially loved essays; one of the first things he bought with his own money was a complete set of Dr. Johnson's works, and for an entire year, he immersed himself in 'The Idler' and 'The Rambler,' trying to mimic their heavy prose. His first contributions to literature, inspired by those essays, were quickly rejected. By chance, he came across a volume of Emerson, the figure who would completely change his way of thinking; just as he had previously absorbed Dr. Johnson, he devoured the 'Essays and Miscellanies,' until a paper he wrote at nineteen titled 'Expressions' was accepted by the editor of the Atlantic, although there was some lingering doubt whether it was genuinely his work, as it resembled an early essay by Emerson.
Mr. Burroughs ascribes to Emerson, who stimulated his religious nature, his improved literary expression; while Whitman was to him a great humanizing power, and Matthew Arnold taught him clear thinking and clean writing. He had passed through these different influences by the time he was twenty-one or twenty-two; had taught for a while; and from 1863 to 1873 was vault-keeper and afterwards chief of the organization division of the Bureau of National Banks, in the Treasury Department. For several years afterward he was a special national bank examiner.
Mr. Burroughs credited Emerson for awakening his spiritual side and enhancing his writing skills, while Whitman served as a significant force for humanity in his life, and Matthew Arnold guided him in thinking clearly and writing well. By the time he was around twenty-one or twenty-two, he had experienced these various influences, taught for a bit, and from 1863 to 1873, he worked as a vault keeper and later as the head of the organization division at the Bureau of National Banks in the Treasury Department. For several years after that, he served as a special national bank examiner.
The literary quality of his writings from the first captivates the reader. He has the interpretive power which makes us see what he2868 sees and invites us to share his enjoyment in his strange adventures. The stories of the wary trout and the pastoral bee, the ways of sylvan folk, their quarrels and their love-making, are so many character sketches on paper, showing a most intimate acquaintance with nature.
The literary quality of his writings immediately grabs the reader's attention. He has the unique ability to make us see what he sees and encourages us to share in his enjoyment of his unusual adventures. The tales of the cautious trout and the pastoral bee, the behaviors of woodland creatures, their conflicts and their romantic moments, are detailed character sketches on paper, demonstrating a deep understanding of nature.
He is a born naturalist. He tells us that from childhood he was familiar with the homely facts of the barn, the cattle and the horses, the sugar-making and the work of the corn-field, the hay-field, the threshing, the planting, the burning of fallows. He "loved nature in those material examples and subtle expressions, with a love passing all the books in the world." But he also loved and knew books, and this other love gives to his works their literary charm.
He is a natural-born naturalist. He shares that since childhood, he has been familiar with the simple realities of the barn, the cows and the horses, the sugar-making, and the work involved in the cornfield, hayfield, threshing, planting, and burning fallow land. He "loved nature in those tangible examples and subtle details, with a love surpassing all the books in the world." But he also loved and understood books, and this other passion gives his works their literary appeal.
His account of a bird, a flower, or an open-air incident, however painstaking and minute the record, teems with literary memories. The sight of the Scotch hills recalls Shakespeare's line,
His description of a bird, a flower, or an outdoor event, no matter how detailed the account, is filled with literary memories. The view of the Scottish hills brings to mind Shakespeare's line,
The plane-tree vocal with birds' voices recalls Tennyson,—"The pillared dusk of sounding sycamores"; he hears the English chaffinch, and remembers with keen delight that Drayton calls it "the throstle with sharp thrills," and Ben Jonson "the lusty throstle." After much wondering, he finds out why Shakespeare wrote
The plane tree filled with birdsong reminds him of Tennyson’s words, “The pillared dusk of sounding sycamores.” He listens to the English chaffinch and with great pleasure remembers that Drayton refers to it as “the throstle with sharp thrills,” and Ben Jonson calls it “the lusty throstle.” After a lot of pondering, he discovers why Shakespeare wrote
"That on the countless idle pebbles rubs,"
his own experience being that sea-shores are sandy; but the pebbled cliffs of Folkestone, with not a grain of sand on the chalk foundation, justified the poet.
his own experience being that shores are sandy; but the pebbled cliffs of Folkestone, with not a grain of sand on the chalk base, supported the poet.
This lover of nature loves not only the beautiful things he sees, but he loves what they suggest, what they remind him of, what they bid him aspire to. Like Wordsworth, he "looks on the hills with tenderness, and makes deep friendship with the streams and groves." He notes what he divines by observation. And what an observer he is! He discovers that the bobolink goes south in the night. He scraped an acquaintance with a yellow rumpled warbler who, taking the reflection of the clouds and blue sky in a pond for a short cut to the tropics, tried to cross it; with the result of his clinging for a day and night to a twig that hung down in the water.
This nature lover enjoys not just the beautiful sights around him, but also what they imply, what memories they bring up, and what they inspire him to strive for. Like Wordsworth, he "gazes at the hills with fondness and forms a close bond with the streams and woods." He notes what he discerns through careful observation. And what an observer he is! He finds out that the bobolink migrates south at night. He became acquainted with a yellow-rumped warbler who mistook the reflection of the clouds and blue sky in a pond for a shortcut to the tropics, leading it to cling to a twig in the water for a whole day and night.
Burroughs has found that whatever bait you use in a trout stream,—grasshopper, grub, or fly,—there is one thing you must always put on your hook; namely, your heart. It is a morsel they love above everything else. He tells us that man has sharper eyes than a dog, a fox, or any of the wild creatures except the birds, but not so sharp an ear or a nose; he says that a certain quality of youth is indispensable in the angler, a certain unworldliness and2869 readiness to invest in an enterprise that does not pay in current coin. He says that nature loves to enter a door another hand has opened: a mountain view never looks better than when one has been warmed up by the capture of a big trout. Like certain wary game, she is best taken by seeming to pass her by, intent on other matters. What he does not find out for himself, people tell him. From a hedge-cutter he learns that some of the birds take an earth-bath and some a water-bath, while a few take both; a farmer boy confided to him that the reason we never see any small turtles is because for two or three years the young turtles bury themselves in the ground and keep hidden from observation. From a Maine farmer he heard that both male and female hawks take part in incubation. A barefooted New Jersey boy told him that "lampers" die as soon as they have built their nests and laid their eggs. How apt he is in similes! The pastoral fields of Scotland are "stall-fed," and the hill-sides "wrinkled and dimpled, like the forms of fatted sheep."
Burroughs has discovered that no matter what bait you use in a trout stream—grasshopper, grub, or fly—there's one thing you always need to put on your hook: your heart. It's a treat they love above everything else. He shares that humans have sharper eyes than dogs, foxes, or any wild animals except for birds, but we don’t have ears or noses as sharp. He states that a certain youthful quality is essential for anglers, along with a kind of innocence and a willingness to invest in ventures that don’t offer immediate rewards. He mentions that nature likes to enter through a door that someone else has opened: a mountain view never looks better than when you've just caught a big trout. Like some cautious game, she is best caught by pretending to overlook her, focused on other things. What he doesn’t discover on his own, people inform him about. From a hedge-cutter, he learns that some birds take an earth bath, some take a water bath, and a few take both; a farmer boy confides that the reason we never see small turtles is that they bury themselves in the ground for two or three years, staying hidden from sight. A Maine farmer tells him that both male and female hawks share incubation duties. A barefooted boy from New Jersey shares that "lampers" die as soon as they build their nests and lay their eggs. How skillful he is in making comparisons! The pastoral fields of Scotland are "stall-fed," and the hills are "wrinkled and dimpled, like the forms of fatted sheep."
And what other bird-lover has such charming fancies about birds, in whom he finds a hundred human significances? "The song of the bobolink," he says, "expresses hilarity; the sparrow sings faith, the bluebird love, the catbirds pride, the white-eyed fly-catchers self-consciousness, that of the hermit thrush spiritual serenity, while there is something military in the call of the robin." Mr. Burroughs has been compared with Thoreau, but he seems closer to White of Selborne, whom he has commemorated in one of his most charming essays. Like White, he is a literary man who is a born naturalist in close intimacy with his brute neighbors and "rural nature's varied shows." In both, the moral element is back of nature and the source of her value and charm. Never nature for her own sake, but for the sake of the soul that is above all and over all. Like White, too, though by nature solitary, Burroughs is on cordial terms with his kind. He is an accurate observer, and he takes Bryant to task for giving an odor to the yellow violet, and Coleridge for making a lark perch on the stalk of a foxglove. He gloats over a felicitous expression, like Arnold's "blond meadow-sweet" and Tennyson's "little speedwell's darling blue"; though in commenting on another poet he waives the question of accuracy, and says "his happy literary talent makes up for the poverty of his observation."
And what other bird enthusiast has such delightful thoughts about birds, from which he derives a hundred human meanings? "The song of the bobolink," he says, "reflects joy; the sparrow sings of loyalty, the bluebird represents love, the catbird shows pride, the white-eyed flycatcher conveys self-consciousness, the hermit thrush embodies spiritual peace, while the robin's call has a military feel." Mr. Burroughs has been likened to Thoreau, but he seems closer to White of Selborne, whom he honors in one of his most delightful essays. Like White, he is a writer who is also a naturalist deeply connected with his animal neighbors and "nature's diverse displays." In both, there is a moral element behind nature that gives it value and beauty. Nature is not appreciated for its own sake, but for the sake of the soul that exists above and beyond everything. Like White, even though he is naturally solitary, Burroughs maintains friendly relations with his fellow humans. He is a keen observer and critiques Bryant for attributing a fragrance to the yellow violet, and Coleridge for making a lark sit on a foxglove stem. He revels in a well-crafted phrase, like Arnold's "blond meadow-sweet" and Tennyson's "little speedwell's darling blue"; although when discussing another poet, he overlooks the issue of accuracy and states, "his happy literary gift compensates for his lack of observation."
And again as with White, he walks through life slowly and in a ruminating fashion, as though he had leisure to linger with the impression of the moment. Incident he uses with reserve, but with picturesque effects; figures do not dominate his landscape but humanize it.
And just like White, he moves through life slowly and thoughtfully, as if he has all the time in the world to savor each moment. He uses events sparingly, but they add a vivid touch; the figures in his scenes don’t overpower the landscape but rather give it a more relatable feel.
As a critic Mr. Burroughs most fully reveals his personality. In his sketches of nature we see what he sees; in his critiques, what he2870 feels and thinks. The cry of discovery he made when 'Leaves of Grass' fell into his hands found response in England and was re-echoed in this country till Burroughs's strange delight in Whitman seemed no longer strange, but an accepted fact in the history of poetry. The essay on Emerson, his master, shows the same discriminating mind. But as a revelation of both author and subject there are few more delightful papers than Burroughs's essay on Thoreau. In manner it is as pungent and as racy as Thoreau's writings, and as epigrammatic as Emerson's; and his defense of Thoreau against the English reviewer who dubbed him a "skulker" has the sound of the trumpet and the martial tread of soldiers marching to battle.
As a critic, Mr. Burroughs really shows who he is. In his nature sketches, we see what he observes; in his critiques, we understand what he feels and thinks. The excitement he felt when 'Leaves of Grass' came into his hands resonated in England and echoed across this country until Burroughs's unique appreciation for Whitman was no longer odd, but an accepted part of poetry history. His essay on Emerson, his mentor, reflects the same discerning intellect. However, as a revelation of both the author and the subject, few papers are as enjoyable as Burroughs's essay on Thoreau. Its style is as sharp and lively as Thoreau's writings and as memorable as Emerson's; his defense of Thoreau against the English critic who called him a "skulker" sounds like a trumpet blast and the disciplined march of soldiers heading into battle.
SHARP EYES
From 'Locusts and Wild Honey'
From 'Locusts and Wild Honey'
Noting how one eye seconds and reinforces the other, I have often amused myself by wondering what the effect would be if one could go on opening eye after eye, to the number, say, of a dozen or more. What would he see? Perhaps not the invisible—not the odors of flowers or the fever germs in the air—not the infinitely small of the microscope or the infinitely distant of the telescope. This would require not so much more eyes as an eye constructed with more and different lenses; but would he not see with augmented power within the natural limits of vision? At any rate, some persons seem to have opened more eyes than others, they see with such force and distinctness; their vision penetrates the tangle and obscurity where that of others fails, like a spent or impotent bullet. How many eyes did Gilbert White open? how many did Henry Thoreau? how many did Audubon? how many does the hunter, matching his sight against the keen and alert senses of a deer, or a moose, or a fox, or a wolf? Not outward eyes, but inward. We open another eye whenever we see beyond the first general features or outlines of things—whenever we grasp the special details and characteristic markings that this mask covers. Science confers new powers of vision. Whenever you have learned to discriminate the birds, or the plants, or the geological features of a country, it is as if new and keener eyes were added.
Noticing how one eye supports and enhances the other, I've often found it interesting to think about what would happen if someone could keep opening eye after eye, maybe up to a dozen or more. What would they see? Probably not the unseen—like the scents of flowers or the germs in the air—not the tiny details seen under a microscope or the distant objects viewed through a telescope. To do that wouldn't require just more eyes but an eye with more and different lenses. But wouldn’t they see with greater clarity within the natural boundaries of vision? At least some people seem to have opened more eyes than others; their vision is so strong and clear that they can see through the confusion and darkness where others fail, like a spent or ineffective bullet. How many eyes did Gilbert White open? How many did Henry Thoreau? How many did Audubon? How many does a hunter have when they match their sight against the sharp senses of a deer, a moose, a fox, or a wolf? Not just physical eyes, but inner ones. We open another eye whenever we look beyond just the basic shapes or outlines of things—whenever we understand the specific details and distinct features that this surface hides. Science gives us new powers of sight. Every time you learn to recognize the birds, plants, or geological features of a region, it's like new and sharper eyes have been added.
Of course one must not only see sharply, but read aright what he sees. The facts in the life of nature that are transpiring2871 about us are like written words that the observer is to arrange into sentences. Or, the writing is a cipher and he must furnish the key. A female oriole was one day observed very much preoccupied under a shed where the refuse from the horse stable was thrown. She hopped about among the barn fowls, scolding them sharply when they came too near her. The stable, dark and cavernous, was just beyond. The bird, not finding what she wanted outside, boldly ventured into the stable, and was presently captured by the farmer. What did she want? was the query. What but a horse-hair for her nest, which was in an apple-tree near by? and she was so bent on having one that I have no doubt she would have tweaked one out of the horse's tail had he been in the stable. Later in the season I examined her nest, and found it sewed through and through with several long horse-hairs, so that the bird persisted in her search till the hair was found.
Of course, one must not only see clearly but also understand what they see. The facts in nature's life happening2871 around us are like written words that the observer has to arrange into sentences. Alternatively, the writing could be a code, and the observer must provide the key. One day, a female oriole was seen very focused under a shed where the waste from the horse stable was thrown. She hopped around among the barn fowls, scolding them harshly when they got too close. The stable, dark and cave-like, was just beyond. Unable to find what she wanted outside, the bird bravely ventured into the stable and was soon captured by the farmer. What was she after? The question arose. What else but a horsehair for her nest, which was in a nearby apple tree? She was so determined to get one that I have no doubt she would have pulled one out of the horse's tail if he had been in the stable. Later in the season, I checked her nest and found it stitched through and through with several long horsehairs, proving that the bird persisted in her search until she found the hair.
Little dramas and tragedies and comedies, little characteristic scenes, are always being enacted in the lives of the birds, if our eyes are sharp enough to see them. Some clever observer saw this little comedy played among some English sparrows, and wrote an account of it in his newspaper. It is too good not to be true: A male bird brought to his box a large, fine goose-feather, which is a great find for a sparrow and much coveted. After he had deposited his prize and chattered his gratulations over it, he went away in quest of his mate. His next-door neighbor, a female bird, seeing her chance, quickly slipped in and seized the feather,—and here the wit of the bird came out, for instead of carrying it into her own box she flew with it to a near tree and hid it in a fork of the branches, then went home, and when her neighbor returned with his mate, was innocently employed about her own affairs. The proud male, finding his feather gone, came out of his box in a high state of excitement, and with wrath in his manner and accusation on his tongue, rushed into the cot of the female. Not finding his goods and chattels there as he had expected, he stormed around awhile, abusing everybody in general and his neighbor in particular, and then went away as if to repair the loss. As soon as he was out of sight, the shrewd thief went and brought the feather home and lined her own domicile with it....
Little dramas, tragedies, and comedies, along with unique scenes, are constantly being played out in the lives of birds, if we pay close enough attention. A keen observer witnessed a little comedy among some English sparrows and wrote about it in his newspaper. It's too good to be false: A male bird found a large, beautiful goose feather, which is a prized possession for a sparrow. After he dropped off his find and celebrated it, he went off to find his mate. His next-door neighbor, a female bird, saw her chance, quickly slipped in, and grabbed the feather. Here’s where the cleverness of the bird shone through because instead of taking it to her own box, she flew to a nearby tree and hid it in a fork of the branches, then went back home, appearing busy with her own tasks when her neighbor returned with his mate. The proud male, noticing the feather was missing, came out of his box in a frenzy, angry and ready to accuse, and rushed into the female's area. Not finding his belongings as he expected, he stormed around for a while, shouting at everyone in general and his neighbor in particular, before leaving as if to make up for the loss. As soon as he was out of sight, the clever thief went and retrieved the feather, lining her own home with it....
The bluebird is a home bird, and I am never tired of recurring to him. His coming or reappearance in the spring marks a2872 new chapter in the progress of the season; things are never quite the same after one has heard that note. The past spring the males came about a week in advance of the females. A fine male lingered about my grounds and orchard all that time, apparently awaiting the arrival of his mate. He called and warbled every day, as if he felt sure she was within earshot and could be hurried up. Now he warbled half angrily or upbraidingly; then coaxingly; then cheerily and confidently, the next moment in a plaintive and far-away manner. He would half open his wings, and twinkle them caressingly as if beckoning his mate to his heart. One morning she had come, but was shy and reserved. The fond male flew to a knot-hole in an old apple-tree and coaxed her to his side. I heard a fine confidential warble—the old, old story. But the female flew to a near tree and uttered her plaintive, homesick note. The male went and got some dry grass or bark in his beak and flew again to the hole in the old tree, and promised unremitting devotion; but the other said "Nay," and flew away in the distance. When he saw her going, or rather heard her distant note, he dropped his stuff and cried out in a tone that said plainly enough, "Wait a minute: one word, please!" and flew swiftly in pursuit. He won her before long, however, and early in April the pair were established in one of the four or five boxes I had put up for them, but not until they had changed their minds several times. As soon as the first brood had flown, and while they were yet under their parents' care, they began to nest in one of the other boxes, the female as usual doing all the work and the male all the complimenting. A source of occasional great distress to the mother-bird was a white cat that sometimes followed me about. The cat had never been known to catch a bird, but she had a way of watching them that was very embarrassing to the bird. Whenever she appeared, the mother bluebird set up that pitiful melodious plaint. One morning the cat was standing by me, when the bird came with her beak loaded with building material, and alighted above me to survey the place before going into the box. When she saw the cat she was greatly disturbed, and in her agitation could not keep her hold upon all her material. Straw after straw came eddying down, till not half her original burden remained. After the cat had gone away the bird's alarm subsided; till presently, seeing the coast clear, she flew quickly to the box and pitched in her remaining straws with the greatest precipitation, and without2873 going in to arrange them as was her wont, flew away in evident relief.
The bluebird is a bird that loves to stay close to home, and I never get tired of thinking about him. His arrival in spring signals a2872 new phase in the season; everything feels different once you’ve heard his song. Last spring, the males showed up about a week before the females. One handsome male hung around my yard and orchard the whole time, seemingly waiting for his mate. He called and sang every day, as if he was sure she was nearby and could be convinced to come sooner. Sometimes he sang with annoyance or reproach; other times, he was sweet and cheerful, and then suddenly his song turned sad and distant. He would slightly open his wings and flutter them softly, as if inviting his mate to come close. One morning she finally arrived, but she was shy and reserved. The affectionate male flew to a knot-hole in an old apple tree and urged her to join him. I heard a lovely intimate warble—the same old story. But the female flew to a nearby tree and made her lonely, homesick call. The male went to grab some dry grass or bark in his beak and returned to the hole in the old tree, promising endless devotion; but she said "No," and flew away into the distance. When he noticed her leaving, or rather heard her distant call, he dropped what he was carrying and called out in a tone that clearly said, "Wait a minute: just one word, please!" and hurried after her. He managed to win her over eventually, and by early April, the pair had settled into one of the four or five boxes I had prepared for them, but not before they had changed their minds several times. As soon as the first brood had taken flight, and while they were still being cared for by their parents, they began nesting in one of the other boxes—the female, as always, doing all the work, while the male focused on flattering her. One constant source of stress for the mother bird was a white cat that sometimes followed me around. The cat had never been known to catch a bird, but the way she watched them made the birds very uneasy. Whenever she showed up, the mother bluebird let out that sad, melodious cry. One morning, the cat was near me when the bird arrived with her beak full of building materials and perched above me to check out the area before heading into the box. When she spotted the cat, she got very flustered and couldn’t keep a grip on all her materials. Straw after straw fell to the ground, until she had lost more than half of her original load. Once the cat left, the bird calmed down; eventually, seeing that it was safe, she quickly flew to the box and hurriedly tossed in her remaining straws without arranging them like she usually did, then flew off, clearly relieved.2873
In the cavity of an apple-tree but a few yards off, and much nearer the house than they usually build, a pair of high-holes, or golden-shafted woodpeckers, took up their abode. A knot-hole which led to the decayed interior was enlarged, the live wood being cut away as clean as a squirrel would have done it. The inside preparations I could not witness, but day after day as I passed near I heard the bird hammering away, evidently beating down obstructions and shaping and enlarging the cavity. The chips were not brought out, but were used rather to floor the interior. The woodpeckers are not nest-builders, but rather nest-carvers.
In the hollow of an apple tree just a few yards away and much closer to the house than they typically build, a pair of flickers, or golden-shafted woodpeckers, made their home. They enlarged a knot hole that led to the decayed inside, cutting away the live wood as neatly as a squirrel would do. I couldn’t see the inside preparations, but day after day as I walked by, I heard the birds hammering away, clearly breaking down obstacles and shaping and expanding the cavity. The wood chips weren’t taken out but were instead used to create a floor inside. Woodpeckers don’t build nests; they carve them out.
The time seemed very short before the voices of the young were heard in the heart of the old tree,—at first feebly, but waxing stronger day by day, until they could be heard many rods distant. When I put my hand upon the trunk of the tree they would set up an eager, expectant chattering; but if I climbed up it toward the opening, they soon detected the unusual sound and would hush quickly, only now and then uttering a warning note. Long before they were fully fledged they clambered up to the orifice to receive their food. As but one could stand in the opening at a time, there was a good deal of elbowing and struggling for this position. It was a very desirable one, aside from the advantages it had when food was served; it looked out upon the great shining world, into which the young birds seemed never tired of gazing. The fresh air must have been a consideration also, for the interior of a high-hole's dwelling is not sweet. When the parent birds came with food, the young one in the opening did not get it all; but after he had received a portion, either on his own motion or on a hint from the old one, he would give place to the one behind him. Still, one bird evidently outstripped his fellows, and in the race of life was two or three days in advance of them. His voice was the loudest and his head oftenest at the window. But I noticed that when he had kept the position too long, the others evidently made it uncomfortable in his rear, and after "fidgeting" about awhile he would be compelled to "back down." But retaliation was then easy, and I fear his mates spent few easy moments at the outlook. They would close their eyes and slide back into the cavity as if the world had suddenly lost all its charms for them.
The time felt really short before the voices of the young birds were heard in the heart of the old tree—at first softly, but growing louder each day, until they could be heard quite a distance away. When I placed my hand on the trunk of the tree, they would start chattering eagerly; but if I climbed up toward the opening, they quickly picked up on the strange sound and would fall silent, occasionally giving a warning chirp. Long before they had their full feathers, they clambered up to the opening to get their food. Since only one could fit in the opening at a time, there was quite a bit of pushing and shoving to get that spot. It was a prime position, not just for when food was served; it provided a view of the vast, bright world that the young birds seemed to never tire of looking at. The fresh air must have been a factor too, because the inside of a high-hole’s home isn’t great. When the parent birds came with food, the young one at the opening didn’t get it all; after he had eaten some, either on his own or nudged by the parent, he would make room for the bird behind him. Still, one bird clearly got ahead of the others and had a two or three days’ lead in the race for life. His voice was the loudest, and his head was often popping out of the opening. But I noticed that when he stayed in the spot too long, the others made it uncomfortable for him, and after "fidgeting" for a while, he would be forced to "back down." But revenge was easy, and I worry his companions spent very little time comfortably at the lookout. They would close their eyes and slip back into the cavity, as if the world had suddenly lost all its appeal to them.
2874 This bird was of course the first to leave the nest. For two days before that event he kept his position in the opening most of the time, and sent forth his strong voice incessantly. The old ones abstained from feeding him almost entirely, no doubt to encourage his exit. As I stood looking at him one afternoon and noticing his progress, he suddenly reached a resolution,—seconded, I have no doubt, from the rear,—and launched forth upon his untried wings. They served him well, and carried him about fifty yards up-hill the first heat. The second day after, the next in size and spirit left in the same manner; then another, till only one remained. The parent birds ceased their visits to him, and for one day he called and called till our ears were tired of the sound. His was the faintest heart of all: then he had none to encourage him from behind. He left the nest and clung to the outer hole of the tree, and yelped and piped for an hour longer; then he committed himself to his wings and went his way like the rest.
2874 This bird was definitely the first to leave the nest. For two days before that happened, he stayed at the opening most of the time, calling out with his strong voice non-stop. The adults hardly fed him at all, probably to encourage him to fly away. One afternoon, as I watched him and noticed his progress, he suddenly made a decision—encouraged, I’m sure, from behind—and took off on his untested wings. They worked well for him, carrying him about fifty yards uphill on his first try. The next day, the second biggest and most energetic bird left in the same way; then another, until only one was left. The parent birds stopped visiting him, and for a day he called out until our ears were tired of the sound. He had the faintest heart of them all because he had no one to encourage him from the back. He left the nest and clung to the outer hole of the tree, yelping and chirping for another hour; then he took the leap and soared away like the others.
A young farmer in the western part of New York sends me ... some interesting observations about the cuckoo. He says a large gooseberry-bush, standing in the border of an old hedge-row in the midst of the open fields, and not far from his house, was occupied by a pair of cuckoos for two seasons in succession; and after an interval of a year, for two seasons more. This gave him a good chance to observe them. He says the mother-bird lays a single egg and sits upon it a number of days before laying the second, so that he has seen one young bird nearly grown, a second just hatched, and a whole egg all in the nest at once. "So far as I have seen, this is the settled practice,—the young leaving the nest one at a time, to the number of six or eight. The young have quite the look of the young of the dove in many respects. When nearly grown they are covered with long blue pin-feathers as long as darning needles, without a bit of plumage on them. They part on the back and hang down on each side by their own weight. With its curious feathers and misshapen body the young bird is anything but handsome. They never open their mouths when approached, as many young birds do, but sit perfectly still, hardly moving when touched." He also notes the unnatural indifference of the mother-bird when her nest and young are approached. She makes no sound, but sits quietly on a near branch in apparent perfect unconcern.
A young farmer in western New York sends me some interesting observations about the cuckoo. He says a large gooseberry bush, located at the edge of an old hedgerow in the middle of the open fields, not far from his house, was used by a pair of cuckoos for two consecutive seasons; and after a year off, for two more seasons. This gave him a great opportunity to observe them. He mentions that the mother bird lays a single egg and sits on it for several days before laying the second, so he has seen one young bird nearly grown, a second just hatched, and an intact egg all in the nest at once. "As far as I can tell, this is the established practice—the young leave the nest one at a time, totaling six to eight. The young birds look quite a bit like young doves in many ways. When they’re almost grown, they’re covered in long blue pin feathers that are as long as darning needles, without any real plumage. They separate on the back and hang down on either side due to their own weight. With their odd feathers and misshapen bodies, the young birds are far from attractive. They never open their mouths when someone approaches, unlike many young birds; instead, they sit completely still, hardly moving when touched." He also points out the unusual indifference of the mother bird when her nest and young are approached. She makes no sound, just sits quietly on a nearby branch, appearing completely unconcerned.
2875 These observations, together with the fact that the egg of the cuckoo is occasionally found in the nest of other birds, raise the inquiry whether our bird is slowly relapsing into the habit of the European species, which always foists its egg upon other birds; or whether on the other hand it be not mending its manners in this respect. It has but little to unlearn or forget in the one case, but great progress to make in the other. How far is its rudimentary nest—a mere platform of coarse twigs and dry stalks of weeds—from the deep, compact, finely woven and finely modeled nest of the goldfinch or kingbird, and what a gulf between its indifference toward its young and their solicitude! Its irregular manner of laying also seems better suited to a parasite like our cow-bird, or the European cuckoo, than to a regular nest-builder.
2875 These observations, along with the fact that the cuckoo's eggs are sometimes found in the nests of other birds, lead us to question whether our bird is gradually returning to the behavior of European species, which always lay their eggs in other birds' nests; or whether, conversely, it is improving its behavior in this area. It doesn’t have much to unlearn in the first scenario, but it has a lot to improve on in the second. How far is its basic nest—a simple platform made of rough twigs and dry weed stalks—from the deep, solid, beautifully woven and crafted nests of the goldfinch or kingbird, and what a contrast there is between its lack of care for its young and the care they offer! Its irregular laying pattern also seems more fitting for a parasite like our cowbird or the European cuckoo rather than for a typical nest-builder.
This observer, like most sharp-eyed persons, sees plenty of interesting things as he goes about his work. He one day saw a white swallow, which is of rare occurrence. He saw a bird, a sparrow, he thinks, fly against the side of a horse and fill his beak with hair from the loosened coat of the animal. He saw a shrike pursue a chickadee, when the latter escaped by taking refuge in a small hole in a tree. One day in early spring he saw two hen-hawks that were circling and screaming high in air, approach each other, extend a claw, and grasping them together, fall toward the earth flapping and struggling as if they were tied together; on nearing the ground they separated and soared aloft again. He supposed that it was not a passage of war but of love, and that the hawks were toying fondly with each other.
This observer, like most sharp-eyed people, notices a lot of interesting things as he goes about his work. One day, he saw a white swallow, which is quite rare. He spotted a bird, probably a sparrow, fly into the side of a horse and fill its beak with hair from the horse's loose coat. He watched a shrike chase a chickadee, which escaped by hiding in a small hole in a tree. One early spring day, he saw two hen-hawks circling and screeching high in the air. They flew toward each other, extended their claws, and, gripping them together, fell to the ground flapping and struggling as if they were tied. Just before reaching the ground, they separated and soared back up again. He imagined that it wasn’t a fight, but a display of affection, thinking the hawks were playfully toying with each other.
When the air is damp and heavy, swallows frequently hawk for insects about cattle and moving herds in the field. My farmer describes how they attended him one foggy day, as he was mowing in the meadow with a mowing-machine. It had been foggy for two days, and the swallows were very hungry and the insects stupid and inert. When the sound of his machine was heard, the swallows appeared and attended him like a brood of hungry chickens. He says there was a continual rush of purple wings over the "cutter-bar," and just where it was causing the grass to tremble and fall. Without his assistance the swallows would have gone hungry yet another day.
When the air is damp and heavy, swallows often hunt for insects around cattle and moving herds in the field. My farmer talks about how they followed him one foggy day while he was mowing in the meadow with a mowing machine. It had been foggy for two days, and the swallows were really hungry while the insects were slow and unresponsive. When the sound of his machine filled the air, the swallows showed up and surrounded him like a bunch of hungry chicks. He mentions there was a constant flurry of purple wings above the "cutter-bar," right where it was making the grass sway and fall. Without him, the swallows would have gone hungry yet another day.
Of the hen-hawk he has observed that both the male and female take part in incubation. "I was rather surprised," he says, "on one occasion, to see how quickly they change places2876 on the nest. The nest was in a tall beech, and the leaves were not yet fully out. I could see the head and neck of the hawk over the edge of the nest, when I saw the other hawk coming down through the air at full speed. I expected he would alight near by, but instead of that he struck directly upon the nest, his mate getting out of the way barely in time to avoid being hit; it seemed almost as if he had knocked her off the nest. I hardly see how they can make such a rush on the nest without danger to the eggs."
Of the hen-hawk, he has noticed that both the male and female share the responsibility of incubating the eggs. "I was quite surprised," he says, "one time, to see how quickly they swap places2876 on the nest. The nest was in a tall beech tree, and the leaves weren't fully out yet. I could see the head and neck of the hawk over the edge of the nest when I noticed the other hawk diving down through the air at full speed. I thought he would land nearby, but instead, he struck directly on the nest, with his mate barely getting out of the way in time to avoid being hit; it seemed almost as if he knocked her off the nest. I can hardly believe they can make such a rush to the nest without risking the eggs."
The kingbird will worry the hawk as a whiffet dog will worry a bear. It is by his persistence and audacity, not by any injury he is capable of dealing his great antagonist. The kingbird seldom more than dogs the hawk, keeping above and between his wings and making a great ado; but my correspondent says he once "saw a kingbird riding on a hawk's back. The hawk flew as fast as possible, and the kingbird sat upon his shoulders in triumph until they had passed out of sight,"—tweaking his feathers, no doubt, and threatening to scalp him the next moment.
The kingbird annoys the hawk just like a small dog would annoy a bear. It's not because the kingbird can harm the hawk, but because of his persistence and boldness. The kingbird usually just follows the hawk, staying above and between its wings and making a lot of noise; however, one of my friends once "saw a kingbird riding on a hawk's back. The hawk flew as fast as it could, and the kingbird sat on its shoulders in triumph until they disappeared from view,"—probably ruffling his feathers and threatening to attack him any second.
That near relative of the kingbird, the great crested fly-catcher, has one well-known peculiarity: he appears never to consider his nest finished until it contains a cast-off snake-skin. My alert correspondent one day saw him eagerly catch up an onion skin and make off with it, either deceived by it or else thinking it a good substitute for the coveted material.
That close relative of the kingbird, the great crested flycatcher, has one notable habit: he never seems to think his nest is complete until it has a discarded snake skin in it. One day, my observant friend saw him excitedly grab an onion skin and take off with it, either mistaking it for a snake skin or thinking it would work as a decent substitute for the preferred material.
One day in May, walking in the woods, I came upon a nest of whippoorwill, or rather its eggs,—for it builds no nest,—two elliptical whitish spotted eggs lying upon the dry leaves. My foot was within a yard of the mother-bird before she flew. I wondered what a sharp eye would detect curious or characteristic in the ways of the bird, so I came to the place many times and had a look. It was always a task to separate the bird from her surroundings, though I stood within a few feet of her, and knew exactly where to look. One had to bear on with his eye, as it were, and refuse to be baffled. The sticks and leaves, and bits of black or dark-brown bark, were all exactly copied in the bird's plumage. And then she did sit so close and simulate so well a shapeless decaying piece of wood or bark! Twice I brought a companion, and guiding his eye to the spot, noted how difficult it was for him to make out there, in full view upon the dry leaves, any semblance to a bird. When the2877 bird returned after being disturbed, she would alight within a few inches of her eggs and then, after a moment's pause, hobble awkwardly upon them.
One day in May, while walking in the woods, I stumbled upon a whippoorwill nest, or rather its eggs, since it doesn't actually build a nest—two elliptical, whitish eggs with spots resting on the dry leaves. My foot was just a yard away from the mother bird before she flew off. I was curious about what details a sharp observer might notice about the bird's behavior, so I returned to the spot many times to take a look. It was always a challenge to spot the bird among her surroundings, even though I was just a few feet away and knew exactly where to look. You really had to focus and not get discouraged. The twigs, leaves, and bits of dark bark matched the bird's feathers perfectly. Plus, she sat so still and blended in so well that she looked just like a piece of decaying wood or bark! I brought a friend twice, and as I guided his gaze to the spot, I noticed how hard it was for him to see anything that resembled a bird lying in plain sight on the dry leaves. After being disturbed, the bird would return and land just inches from her eggs, then pause for a moment before awkwardly shuffling over them.
After the young had appeared, all the wit of the bird came into play. I was on hand the next day, I think. The mother-bird sprang up when I was within a pace of her, and in doing so fanned the leaves with her wings till they sprang up too; as the leaves started the young started, and, being of the same color, to tell which was the leaf and which the bird was a trying task to any eye. I came the next day, when the same tactics were repeated. Once a leaf fell upon one of the young birds and nearly hid it. The young are covered with a reddish down like a young partridge, and soon follow their mother about. When disturbed they gave but one leap, then settled down, perfectly motionless and stupid, with eyes closed. The parent bird, on these occasions, made frantic efforts to decoy me away from her young. She would fly a few paces and fall upon her breast, and a spasm like that of death would run through her tremulous outstretched wings and prostrate body. She kept a sharp eye out the meanwhile to see if the ruse took, and if it did not she was quickly cured, and moving about to some other point tried to draw my attention as before. When followed she always alighted upon the ground, dropping down in a sudden peculiar way. The second or third day both old and young had disappeared.
After the young birds showed up, the mother bird used all her tricks. I was there the next day, I think. She jumped up as I got close, flapping her wings and causing the leaves to rustle as well. When the leaves moved, the young birds moved too, and since they were the same color, it was really hard to tell which was which. I came back the next day, and the same thing happened again. At one point, a leaf fell on one of the young birds and almost covered it. The chicks were covered in reddish down like baby partridges and quickly followed their mother around. When startled, they’d just leap once and then stay completely still and quiet, with their eyes shut. During these times, the mother bird tried desperately to lure me away from her young ones. She’d fly a few steps and then drop down, as if she were dying, her wings trembling and her body flat on the ground. She kept a close watch to see if her trick worked, and if it didn’t, she quickly recovered and moved to a different spot, trying to distract me again. When I followed her, she always landed on the ground in a sudden, unusual way. By the second or third day, both the adult and young birds had vanished.
The whippoorwill walks as awkwardly as a swallow, which is as awkward as a man in a bag, and yet she manages to lead her young about the woods. The latter, I think, move by leaps and sudden spurts, their protective coloring shielding them most effectively. Wilson once came upon the mother-bird and her brood in the woods, and though they were at his very feet, was so baffled by the concealment of the young that he was about to give up the search, much disappointed, when he perceived something "like a slight moldiness among the withered leaves, and, on stooping down, discovered it to be a young whippoorwill, seemingly asleep." Wilson's description of the young is very accurate, as its downy covering does look precisely like a "slight moldiness." Returning a few moments afterward to the spot to get a pencil he had forgotten, he could find neither old nor young.
The whippoorwill walks as clumsily as a swallow, which is as clumsy as a man in a bag, yet she manages to guide her young around the woods. The chicks, I believe, move with quick jumps and sudden bursts, their camouflage blending in perfectly. Wilson once stumbled upon the mother bird and her chicks in the woods, and even though they were right at his feet, he was so confused by the young's disguise that he was about to give up the search, quite disappointed, when he noticed something "like a slight moldiness among the withered leaves, and, upon bending down, discovered it was a young whippoorwill, apparently asleep." Wilson's description of the young is very spot on, as its soft feathers do resemble a "slight moldiness." When he returned a few moments later to grab a pencil he had forgotten, he couldn’t find either the adult or the chicks.
It takes an eye to see a partridge in the woods, motionless upon the leaves; this sense needs to be as sharp as that of smell2878 in hounds and pointers, and yet I know an unkempt youth that seldom fails to see the bird and shoot it before it takes wing. I think he sees it as soon as it sees him, and before it suspects itself seen. What a training to the eye is hunting! To pick out the game from its surroundings, the grouse from the leaves, the gray squirrel from the mossy oak limb it hugs so closely, the red fox from the ruddy or brown or gray field, the rabbit from the stubble, or the white hare from the snow, requires the best powers of this sense. A woodchuck motionless in the fields or upon a rock looks very much like a large stone or bowlder, yet a keen eye knows the difference at a glance, a quarter of a mile away.
It takes a keen eye to spot a partridge in the woods, sitting still on the leaves; this ability needs to be as sharp as a hound’s or pointer’s sense of smell2878, and yet I know an scruffy young guy who rarely misses the bird and shoots it before it can fly away. I think he notices it as soon as it notices him, before it even realizes it's been seen. What a training ground for the eyes hunting is! To distinguish the game from its surroundings, the grouse from the leaves, the gray squirrel from the mossy oak branch it clings to, the red fox from the reddish, brown, or gray fields, the rabbit from the stubble, or the white hare from the snow, requires the finest skills of this sense. A woodchuck lying still in the fields or on a rock can easily look like a large stone or boulder, yet a trained eye can tell the difference at a glance, even from a quarter of a mile away.
A man has a sharper eye than a dog, or a fox, or than any of the wild creatures; but not so sharp an ear or nose. But in the birds he finds his match. How quickly the old turkey discovers the hawk, a mere speck against the sky, and how quickly the hawk discovers you if you happen to be secreted in the bushes, or behind the fence near which he alights! One advantage the bird surely has; and that is, owing to the form, structure, and position of the eye, it has a much larger field of vision—indeed, can probably see in nearly every direction at the same instant, behind as well as before. Man's field of vision embraces less than half a circle horizontally, and still less vertically; his brow and brain prevent him from seeing within many degrees of the zenith without a movement of the head; the bird, on the other hand, takes in nearly the whole sphere at a glance.
A man has a better eye than a dog, a fox, or any wild animals, but his hearing and sense of smell aren’t as sharp. However, when it comes to birds, they’re on the same level. Just watch how quickly an old turkey spots a hawk — just a tiny dot in the sky — and how fast the hawk notices you if you’re hidden in the bushes or behind a fence where it lands! Birds definitely have an advantage; because of the shape, structure, and position of their eyes, they have a much wider field of vision — they can probably see almost everywhere at once, even behind them. A man’s field of vision covers less than half a circle horizontally and even less vertically; his forehead and brain block his view of many degrees above him without moving his head. Meanwhile, a bird can take in almost the entire surrounding area in one glance.
I find I see, almost without effort, nearly every bird within sight in the field or wood I pass through (a flit of the wing, a flirt of the tail, are enough, though the flickering leaves do all conspire to hide them), and that with like ease the birds see me, though unquestionably the chances are immensely in their favor. The eye sees what it has the means of seeing, truly. You must have the bird in your heart before you can find it in the bush. The eye must have purpose and aim. No one ever yet found the walking-fern who did not have the walking-fern in his mind. A person whose eye is full of Indian relics picks them up in every field he walks through.
I notice that I can almost effortlessly spot nearly every bird in the fields or woods I pass through (a flash of a wing, a flick of a tail is enough, even though the rustling leaves do their best to hide them), and in the same way, the birds spot me, even though the odds are definitely in their favor. The eye sees what it’s capable of seeing, for sure. You have to have the bird in your heart before you can find it in the bush. The eye needs to have purpose and direction. No one has ever found the walking fern unless they already had it in mind. Someone whose mind is filled with Indian artifacts notices them in every field they walk through.
One season I was interested in the tree-frogs, especially the tiny pipers that one hears about the woods and brushy fields—the hylas of the swamps become a denizen of trees; I had never seen him in this new rôle. But this season having them in mind,2879 or rather being ripe for them, I several times came across them. One Sunday, walking amid some bushes, I captured two. They leaped before me as doubtless they had done many times before, but though not looking for or thinking of them, yet they were quickly recognized, because the eye had been commissioned to find them. On another occasion, not long afterward, I was hurriedly loading my gun in the October woods in hopes of overtaking a gray squirrel that was fast escaping through the treetops, when one of these Lilliput frogs, the color of the fast-yellowing leaves, leaped near me. I saw him only out of the corner of my eye, and yet bagged him, because I had already made him my own.
One season, I got really interested in tree frogs, especially the tiny ones you hear in the woods and overgrown fields—the hylas from the swamps that have made trees their home; I had never seen them in this new role. But this season, keeping them in mind, or rather being ready for them, I came across them several times. One Sunday, while walking through some bushes, I caught two. They jumped in front of me just like they probably had many times before, but even though I wasn’t actively looking for them, I recognized them quickly because my eyes were trained to spot them. On another occasion, not long after, I was quickly loading my gun in the October woods, hoping to catch a gray squirrel that was swiftly escaping through the treetops, when one of these tiny frogs, the color of the rapidly yellowing leaves, jumped near me. I saw him out of the corner of my eye and still managed to catch him because I had already claimed him as mine.
Nevertheless, the habit of observation is the habit of clear and decisive gazing; not by a first casual glance, but by a steady, deliberate aim of the eye are the rare and characteristic things discovered. You must look intently and hold your eye firmly to the spot, to see more than do the rank and file of mankind. The sharpshooter picks out his man and knows him with fatal certainty from a stump, or a rock, or a cap on a pole. The phrenologists do well to locate not only form, color, weight, etc., in the region of the eye, but a faculty which they call individuality—that which separates, discriminates, and sees in every object its essential character. This is just as necessary to the naturalist as to the artist or the poet. The sharp eye notes specific points and differences,—it seizes upon and preserves the individuality of the thing.
Nevertheless, the habit of observation is the habit of clear and decisive looking; not just a quick glance, but a steady, deliberate focus of the eye reveals the rare and unique things. You need to look closely and fix your gaze on the spot to see more than the average person does. The sharpshooter identifies his target with lethal accuracy from a stump, a rock, or a cap on a pole. Phrenologists do well to recognize not only shape, color, weight, etc., in the area of the eye, but also a skill they call individuality—what distinguishes, discriminates, and perceives the essential character of each object. This is just as important for the naturalist as it is for the artist or the poet. The keen eye notes specific details and differences—it captures and retains the individuality of the thing.
We think we have looked at a thing sharply until we are asked for its specific features. I thought I knew exactly the form of the leaf of the tulip-tree, until one day a lady asked me to draw the outlines of one. A good observer is quick to take a hint and to follow it up. Most of the facts of nature, especially in the life of the birds and animals, are well screened. We do not see the play, because we do not look intently enough.
We think we see something clearly until we're asked about its specific details. I thought I knew exactly what a tulip-tree leaf looked like, until one day a woman asked me to draw its outline. A good observer quickly picks up on hints and follows through. Many aspects of nature, especially in the lives of birds and animals, are well hidden. We miss the action because we don’t pay close enough attention.
Birds, I say, have wonderfully keen eyes. Throw a fresh bone or a piece of meat upon the snow in winter, and see how soon the crows will discover it and be on hand. If it be near the house or barn, the crow that first discovers it will alight near it, to make sure that he is not deceived; then he will go away and soon return with a companion. The two alight a few yards from2880 the bone, and after some delay, during which the vicinity is sharply scrutinized, one of the crows advances boldly to within a few feet of the coveted prize. Here he pauses, and if no trick is discovered, and the meat be indeed meat, he seizes it and makes off.
Birds, I tell you, have incredibly sharp eyesight. Drop a fresh bone or a piece of meat on the snow in winter, and watch how quickly the crows find it and show up. If it’s near the house or barn, the first crow to spot it will land nearby to ensure it’s real; then it will leave and soon return with a friend. The two will land a few yards from2880 the bone, and after a bit of time, during which they carefully scan the area, one of the crows boldly approaches within a few feet of the desired treat. Here it stops, and if no trick is found, and the meat is truly meat, it grabs it and flies off.
One midwinter I cleared away the snow under an apple-tree near the house, and scattered some corn there. I had not seen a bluejay for weeks, yet that very day they found my corn, and after that they came daily and partook of it, holding the kernels under their feet upon the limbs of the trees and pecking them vigorously.
One winter, I cleared the snow from under an apple tree close to the house and scattered some corn there. I hadn't seen a blue jay for weeks, but that day they discovered my corn, and from then on, they showed up every day to enjoy it, holding the kernels under their feet on the tree branches and pecking at them energetically.
Of course the woodpecker and his kind have sharp eyes. Still I was surprised to see how quickly Downy found out some bones that were placed in a convenient place under the shed to be pounded up for the hens. In going out to the barn I often disturbed him making a meal off the bits of meat that still adhered to them.
Of course, the woodpecker and his relatives have sharp eyesight. Still, I was surprised to see how quickly Downy found the bones that were left in a handy spot under the shed to be ground up for the hens. When I went out to the barn, I often interrupted him while he was having a meal from the bits of meat that were still stuck to them.
"Look intently enough at anything," said a poet to me one day, "and you will see something that would otherwise escape you." I thought of the remark as I sat on a stump in the opening of the woods one spring day. I saw a small hawk approaching; he flew to a tall tulip-tree and alighted on a large limb near the top. He eyed me and I eyed him. Then the bird disclosed a trait that was new to me; he hopped along the limb to a small cavity near the trunk, when he thrust in his head and pulled out some small object and fell to eating it. After he had partaken of it some minutes he put the remainder back in his larder and flew away. I had seen something like feathers eddying slowly down as the hawk ate, and on approaching the spot found the feathers of a sparrow here and there clinging to the bushes beneath the tree. The hawk then—commonly called the chicken hawk—is as provident as a mouse or squirrel, and lays by a store against a time of need; but I should not have discovered the fact had I not held my eye to him.
"Look closely enough at anything," a poet said to me one day, "and you’ll notice something that would otherwise go unnoticed." I thought about this as I sat on a log in a clearing in the woods on a spring day. I saw a small hawk coming; he flew to a tall tulip tree and landed on a big branch near the top. He looked at me, and I looked at him. Then the bird showed me something I hadn’t seen before; he hopped along the branch to a small hole near the trunk, stuck his head in, and pulled out a small object to eat. After he had eaten for a few minutes, he put the rest back in his stash and flew away. I had noticed something like feathers drifting slowly down as the hawk was eating, and when I approached the spot, I found sparrow feathers scattered here and there stuck to the bushes beneath the tree. The hawk—often called the chicken hawk—is as resourceful as a mouse or squirrel, saving up food for when it’s needed; but I wouldn’t have realized this if I hadn’t kept my eye on him.
An observer of the birds is attracted by any unusual sound or commotion among them. In May and June, when other birds are most vocal, the jay is a silent bird; he goes sneaking about the orchards and the groves as silent as a pickpocket; he is robbing birds'-nests and he is very anxious that nothing should be said about it, but in the fall none so quick and loud to cry "Thief, thief" as he. One December morning a troop of them2881 discovered a little screech-owl secreted in the hollow trunk of an old apple-tree near my house. How they found the owl out is a mystery, since it never ventures forth in the light of day; but they did, and proclaimed the fact with great emphasis. I suspect the bluebirds first told them, for these birds are constantly peeping into holes and crannies, both spring and fall. Some unsuspecting bird probably entered the cavity, prospecting for a place for next year's nest, or else looking out a likely place to pass a cold night, when it has rushed with very important news. A boy who should unwittingly venture into a bear's den when Bruin was at home could not be more astonished and alarmed than a bluebird would be on finding itself in the cavity of a decayed tree with an owl. At any rate, the bluebirds joined the jays, in calling the attention of all whom it might concern to the fact that a culprit of some sort was hiding from the light of day in the old apple-tree. I heard the notes of warning and alarm and approached to within eyeshot. The bluebirds were cautious, and hovered about uttering their peculiar twittering calls; but the jays were bolder, and took turns looking in at the cavity and deriding the poor shrinking owl. A jay would alight in the entrance of the hole, and flirt and peer and attitudinize, and then fly away crying "Thief, thief, thief," at the top of his voice.
An observer of birds is drawn to any unusual sounds or disturbances among them. In May and June, when other birds are most vocal, the jay stays quiet; he sneaks around the orchards and groves as stealthily as a thief, robbing nests while wanting to keep it a secret. But in the fall, no one is quicker to shout "Thief, thief" than he is. One morning in December, a group of them2881 found a little screech-owl hidden in the hollow trunk of an old apple tree near my house. How they discovered the owl is a mystery, since it never comes out during the day; but they did, and made a big deal of it. I suspect the bluebirds tipped them off, as these birds constantly check out holes and nooks in both spring and fall. Some unsuspecting bird likely entered the cavity, searching for a spot for next year’s nest or scouting a good place to spend a chilly night when it rushed in with important news. A boy who accidentally stumbles into a bear's den while Bruin is home would be just as shocked and scared as a bluebird finding itself in a decayed tree with an owl. Regardless, the bluebirds teamed up with the jays to alert everyone that a hidden culprit was trying to stay out of sight in the old apple tree. I heard the warning and alarm calls and got close enough to see. The bluebirds were cautious, hovering around and making their distinctive twittering calls, while the jays were bolder, taking turns peeking into the cavity and mocking the frightened owl. A jay would land at the entrance of the hole, flap around, peer in, and then fly away yelling "Thief, thief, thief," at the top of its lungs.
I climbed up and peered into the opening, and could just descry the owl clinging to the inside of the tree. I reached in and took him out, giving little heed to the threatening snapping of his beak. He was as red as a fox and as yellow-eyed as a cat. He made no effort to escape, but planted his claws in my forefinger and clung there with a grip that soon grew uncomfortable. I placed him in the loft of an out-house in hopes of getting better acquainted with him. By day he was a very willing prisoner, scarcely moving at all even when approached and touched with the hand, but looking out upon the world with half-closed sleepy eyes. But at night what a change; how alert, how wild, how active! He was like another bird; he darted about with wild fearful eyes, and regarded me like a cornered cat. I opened the window, and swiftly, but as silently as a shadow, he glided out into the congenial darkness, and perhaps ere this has revenged himself upon the sleeping jay or bluebird that first betrayed his hiding-place.
I climbed up and looked into the opening, and could just make out the owl clinging to the inside of the tree. I reached in and pulled him out, not paying much attention to the threatening snaps of his beak. He was as red as a fox and had cat-like yellow eyes. He didn’t try to escape but dug his claws into my forefinger and hung on with a grip that quickly became uncomfortable. I put him in the loft of a shed hoping to get to know him better. During the day, he was a very compliant prisoner, hardly moving even when I approached or touched him, just gazing out at the world with half-closed, sleepy eyes. But at night, what a difference; he was so alert, so wild, so active! He was like a different bird; he zipped around with wide, fearful eyes and watched me like a trapped cat. I opened the window, and quickly, but as quietly as a shadow, he glided out into the welcoming darkness, and maybe by now, he has taken revenge on the sleeping jay or bluebird that first gave away his hiding spot.
Copyrighted by Houghton, Mifflin and Company, Boston.
Copyrighted by Houghton, Mifflin and Company, Boston.
WAITING
Nor pay attention to wind, tide, or sea; I no longer complain about time or fate,
For look! my own will come to me.
What’s the point of this eager pace? I stand among the timeless paths,
And what belongs to me will recognize my face.
The friends I'm looking for are looking for me;
No wind can steer my ship off course,
Nor alter the course of fate.
And gather its fruit of tears.
Can keep my own away from me.
Republished by courtesy of John Burroughs.
Republished with thanks to John Burroughs.
SIR RICHARD F. BURTON
(1821-1890)
(1821-1890)

It has sometimes been said that the roving propensities of Sir Richard Burton are attributable to a slight infusion of gipsy blood; but if this pedigree were to be assumed for all instinctively nomadic Englishmen, it would make family trees as farcical in general as they often are now. At any rate, Burton early showed a love for travel which circumstances strengthened. Although born in Hertfordshire, England, he spent much of his boyhood on the Continent, where he was educated under tutors. He returned for a course at Oxford, after which, at twenty-one, he entered the Indian service. For nineteen years he was in the Bombay army corps, the first ten in active service, principally in the Sindh Survey, on Sir Charles Napier's staff. He also served in the Crimea as Chief of Staff to General Blatsom, and was chief organizer of the irregular cavalry. For nearly twenty-six years he was in the English consular service in Africa, Asia, South America, and Europe.
It's got sometimes been said that Sir Richard Burton's wandering nature comes from a bit of gipsy heritage; but if we were to assume that for all naturally nomadic Englishmen, it would make family trees as absurd as they often are now. In any case, Burton showed a passion for travel early on, which circumstances only encouraged. Although he was born in Hertfordshire, England, he spent much of his childhood in Europe, where he was educated by tutors. He went back to attend Oxford, and at twenty-one, he joined the Indian service. For nineteen years, he served in the Bombay army corps, the first ten in active duty, mainly in the Sindh Survey, on Sir Charles Napier's staff. He also fought in the Crimea as Chief of Staff to General Blatsom and was the main organizer of the irregular cavalry. For nearly twenty-six years, he worked in the English consular service across Africa, Asia, South America, and Europe.

Richard Burton
Richard Burton
In 1852, when upon leave, Captain Burton accomplished one of his most striking feats. Disguised as an Afghan Moslem, he went on a pilgrimage to Mecca and Medina, in the hope of finding out "something of the great eastern wilderness marked 'Ruba el Khala' (the Empty Abode) on our maps." For months he successfully braved the imminent danger of detection and death. Conspicuous among his explorations is his trip of 1856, when with Speke he discovered the lake regions of Central Africa. The bitter Speke controversy which followed, dividing geographers for a time into two contending factions, deprived Burton of the glory which he merited and drew upon him much unfriendly criticism.
In 1852, during his leave, Captain Burton achieved one of his most notable feats. Disguised as an Afghan Muslim, he went on a pilgrimage to Mecca and Medina, hoping to uncover "something about the great eastern wilderness marked 'Ruba el Khala' (the Empty Abode) on our maps." For months, he skillfully faced the constant threat of being discovered and killed. Notably, in 1856, he traveled with Speke, and they discovered the lake regions of Central Africa. The contentious Speke controversy that followed divided geographers into two opposing groups for a while, taking away the recognition Burton deserved and subjecting him to a lot of negative criticism.
He had the true ardor of the discoverer. In 'First Footsteps in Eastern Africa' he shows his unhesitating bravery again, when penetrating the mysterious, almost mythical walled city of Harar. After many dangers and exhausting experiences he sees the goal at last. "The spectacle, materially speaking, was a disappointment," he says.2884 "Nothing conspicuous appeared but two gray minarets of rude shape. Many would grudge exposing their lives to win so paltry a prize. But of all that have attempted, none ever succeeded in entering that pile of stones."
He had the true passion of a discoverer. In 'First Footsteps in Eastern Africa,' he shows his unwavering courage again when he enters the mysterious, almost legendary walled city of Harar. After many dangers and exhausting experiences, he finally sees his goal. "The view, in practical terms, was a letdown," he says.2884 "Nothing remarkable stood out except for two gray minarets of rough shape. Many would hesitate to risk their lives for such a meager prize. But of all who have tried, none have ever succeeded in entering that pile of stones."
Richard Burton carefully worded his varied experiences, and has left about fifty valuable and interesting volumes. Among the best known are 'Sindh,' 'The Lake Regions of Central Africa,' 'Two Trips to Gorilla Land,' and 'Ultima Thule.' With his knowledge of thirty-five languages and dialects he gained an intimate acquaintance with the people among whom he lived, and was enabled to furnish the world much novel information in his strong, straightforward style.
Richard Burton skillfully expressed his diverse experiences and left behind around fifty valuable and intriguing books. Some of the most well-known include 'Sindh,' 'The Lake Regions of Central Africa,' 'Two Trips to Gorilla Land,' and 'Ultima Thule.' With his proficiency in thirty-five languages and dialects, he developed a close connection with the people he lived among, allowing him to provide the world with a wealth of new information in his direct and powerful writing style.
Perhaps his most noteworthy literary achievement was his fine translation of the 'Arabian Nights,' which appeared in 1885. Of this his wife wrote:—
Perhaps his most notable literary achievement was his excellent translation of the 'Arabian Nights,' which came out in 1885. His wife wrote about this:—
"This grand Arabian work I consider my husband's Magnum Opus.... We were our own printers and our own publishers, and we made, between September 1885 and November 1888, sixteen thousand guineas—six thousand of which went for publishing and ten thousand into our own pockets, and it came just in time to give my husband the comforts and luxuries and freedom that gilded the five last years of his life. When he died there were four florins left, which I put into the poor-box."
"I consider this remarkable Arabian work to be my husband's masterpiece. We took care of our own printing and publishing, and from September 1885 to November 1888, we earned sixteen thousand guineas—six thousand went to publishing and ten thousand went into our own pockets. It came just in time to provide my husband with the comfort, luxury, and freedom that made the last five years of his life brighter. When he passed away, there were four florins left, which I donated to the poor-box."
This capable soldier and author was very inadequately recompensed. As a soldier, his bravery and long service brought him only the rank of Captain. In the civil service he was given only second-class consulates. The French Geographical Society, and also the Royal Geographical Society of England, each awarded him a gold medal, but the latter employed him upon only one expedition. At the age of sixty-five he was knighted. He had no other honors. This lack of recognition was undoubtedly a mortification, although toward the end of his career he writes philosophically:—
This skilled soldier and writer was poorly rewarded. As a soldier, his courage and lengthy service earned him just the rank of Captain. In civilian life, he was only appointed to second-class consulates. The French Geographical Society and the Royal Geographical Society of England both gave him a gold medal, but the latter only hired him for one expedition. At sixty-five, he received a knighthood. He had no other accolades. This lack of recognition was undoubtedly disappointing, although toward the end of his career he wrote with a philosophical outlook:—
"The press are calling me 'the neglected Englishman,' and I want to express to them the feelings of pride and gratitude with which I have seen the exertions of my brethren of the press to procure for me a tardy justice. The public is a fountain of honor which amply suffices all my aspirations; it is the more honorable as it will not allow a long career to be ignored because of catechisms or creed."
"The media is referring to me as 'the neglected Englishman,' and I want to express my pride and appreciation for the efforts my fellow journalists have put in to secure delayed justice for me. The public is a source of honor that fulfills all my hopes; it's even more honorable because it refuses to let a long career be ignored due to beliefs or dogmas."
He comforted himself, no doubt, with the belief that his outspoken skepticism was the cause of this lack of advancement, and that he was in some sort a martyr to freedom of thought; but one may be excused for discrediting this in the face of so many contrary instances. Capable men are too scarce to throw aside for such things in this century. The real and sufficient reason was his equally outspoken criticism of his superior officers in every department.2885 A subordinate may and often does know more than his masters; but if he wishes the luxury of advertising the fact, he must pay for it with their ill-will and his own practical suppression.
He probably comforted himself with the belief that his open skepticism was the reason for his lack of progress and that he was some kind of martyr for freedom of thought; however, it's reasonable to doubt this given so many opposing examples. Talented people are too rare to dismiss over such issues in this century. The real reason was his equally outspoken criticism of his superiors in every department.2885 A subordinate may often know more than their bosses, but if they want the privilege of showing that, they have to pay for it with their bosses' resentment and their own practical marginalization.
Lady Burton was also an author; her 'Inner Life in Syria' and 'Arabia, Egypt, and India' are bright and entertaining. But her most important work is the 'Life of Sir Richard F. Burton,' published in 1892, two years after her husband's death. This unorganized mass of interesting material, in spite of carelessness and many faults of style and taste, shows her a ready observer, with a clever and graphic way of stating her impressions.
Lady Burton was also an author; her 'Inner Life in Syria' and 'Arabia, Egypt, and India' are engaging and enjoyable reads. However, her most significant work is the 'Life of Sir Richard F. Burton,' published in 1892, two years after her husband's passing. This somewhat disorganized collection of fascinating material, despite its carelessness and various style and taste issues, reveals her as a keen observer with a witty and vivid style for conveying her impressions.
THE PRETERNATURAL IN FICTION
From the Essay on 'The Book of a Thousand Nights and a Night'
From the Essay on 'The Book of a Thousand Nights and a Night'
"As the active world is inferior to the rational soul," says Bacon, with his normal sound sense, "so Fiction gives to Mankind what History denies, and in some measure satisfies the Mind with Shadows when it cannot enjoy the Substance. And as real History gives us not the success of things according to the deserts of vice and virtue, Fiction corrects it and presents us with the fates and fortunes of persons rewarded and punished according to merit." But I would say still more. History paints or attempts to paint life as it is, a mighty maze with or without a plan; Fiction shows or would show us life as it should be, wisely ordered and laid down on fixed lines. Thus Fiction is not the mere handmaid of History: she has a household of her own, and she claims to be the triumph of Art, which, as Goethe remarked, is "Art because it is not Nature." Fancy, la folle du logis, is "that kind and gentle portress who holds the gate of Hope wide open, in opposition to Reason, the surly and scrupulous guard." As Palmerin of England says, and says well:—"For that the report of noble deeds doth urge the courageous mind to equal those who bear most commendation of their approved valiancy; this is the fair fruit of Imagination and of ancient histories." And last, but not least, the faculty of Fancy takes count of the cravings of man's nature for the marvelous, the impossible, and of his higher aspirations for the Ideal, the Perfect; she realizes the wild dreams and visions of his generous youth, and portrays for him a portion of that "other and better world," with whose expectation he would console his age.
"As the active world is inferior to the rational soul," says Bacon, with his usual common sense, "so Fiction gives to humanity what History denies, and in some ways fulfills the Mind with Shadows when it cannot enjoy the Substance. And while real History doesn’t show us the outcomes of things based on the merits of vice and virtue, Fiction corrects that and presents us with the fates and fortunes of individuals rewarded and punished according to their worth." But I would go further. History depicts or tries to depict life as it is, a complex maze with or without a plan; Fiction shows or aims to show us life as it should be, wisely organized and structured on solid lines. Thus Fiction is not just a servant to History: it has its own domain, and it claims to be the pinnacle of Art, which, as Goethe noted, is "Art because it is not Nature." Imagination, la folle du logis, is "that kind and gentle gateway keeper who holds the gate of Hope wide open, in contrast to Reason, the grumpy and meticulous guard." As Palmerin of England says, and says well:—"For the stories of noble deeds inspire the courageous mind to achieve what earns the highest praise for their proven bravery; this is the wonderful result of Imagination and of ancient histories." And finally, the power of Imagination considers the human desire for the marvelous, the impossible, and his higher aspirations for the Ideal, the Perfect; it brings to life the wild dreams and visions of his youthful spirit, and presents him with a glimpse of that "other and better world," with which he seeks to comfort his age.
2886 The imaginative varnish of 'The Nights' serves admirably as a foil to the absolute realism of the picture in general. We enjoy being carried away from trivial and commonplace characters, scenes, and incidents; from the matter-of-fact surroundings of a workaday world, a life of eating and drinking, sleeping and waking, fighting and loving, into a society and a mise-en-scène which we suspect can exist and which we know do not. Every man, at some turn or term of his life, has longed for supernatural powers and a glimpse of Wonderland. Here he is in the midst of it. Here he sees mighty spirits summoned to work the human mite's will, however whimsical; who can transport him in an eye-twinkling whithersoever he wishes; who can ruin cities and build palaces of gold and silver, gems and jacinths; who can serve up delicate viands and delicious drinks in priceless chargers and impossible cups, and bring the choicest fruits from farthest Orient: here he finds magas and magicians who can make kings of his friends, slay armies of his foes, and bring any number of beloveds to his arms.
2886 The imaginative sheen of 'The Nights' works perfectly as a contrast to the stark realism of the story overall. We love being taken away from trivial and ordinary people, scenes, and events; from the practical realities of daily life—eating and drinking, sleeping and waking, fighting and loving—into a society and a mise-en-scène that we suspect could exist but know does not. At some point in everyone’s life, they’ve yearned for supernatural powers and a glimpse of a fantastical world. Here, he finds himself right in the middle of it. Here, he witnesses powerful spirits summoned to fulfill the whimsical wishes of mere mortals; who can whisk him away in the blink of an eye to wherever he desires; who can destroy cities and create palaces of gold and silver, gems and jacinths; who can serve exquisite dishes and delectable drinks on priceless plates and impossible cups, and bring the finest fruits from the distant East: here he encounters sorcerers and wizards who can make his friends kings, defeat armies of his enemies, and bring countless lovers into his embrace.
And from this outraging probability and outstripping possibility arises not a little of that strange fascination exercised for nearly two centuries upon the life and literature of Europe by 'The Nights,' even in their mutilated and garbled form. The reader surrenders himself to the spell, feeling almost inclined to inquire, "And why may it not be true?" His brain is dazed and dazzled by the splendors which flash before it, by the sudden procession of Jinns and Jinniyahs, demons and fairies, some hideous, others preternaturally beautiful; by good wizards and evil sorcerers, whose powers are unlimited for weal and for woe; by mermen and mermaids, flying horses, talking animals, and reasoning elephants; by magic rings and their slaves, and by talismanic couches which rival the carpet of Solomon. Hence, as one remarks, these Fairy Tales have pleased and still continue to please almost all ages, all ranks, and all different capacities.
And from this outrageous probability and overwhelming possibility comes a lot of the strange fascination that 'The Nights,' even in their distorted and messed-up form, has held over the life and literature of Europe for nearly two centuries. The reader gets caught up in the enchantment, almost feeling tempted to ask, "And why can't it be true?" Their mind is stunned and dazzled by the wonders that flash before them, by the sudden parade of genies and spirits, demons and fairies—some terrifying, others extraordinarily beautiful; by good wizards and evil sorcerers, whose powers are limitless for both good and bad; by merfolk, flying horses, talking animals, and reasoning elephants; by magic rings and their bearers, and by talismanic couches that rival Solomon's carpet. Thus, as one notes, these Fairy Tales have delighted and continue to delight almost all ages, all social classes, and all different kinds of people.
Dr. Hawkesworth observes that these Fairy Tales find favor "because even their machinery, wild and wonderful as it is, has its laws; and the magicians and enchanters perform nothing but what was naturally to be expected from such beings, after we had once granted them existence." Mr. Heron "rather supposes the very contrary is the truth of the fact. It is surely the strangeness, the unknown nature, the anomalous character of the supernatural agents here employed, that makes them to operate2887 so powerfully on our hopes, fears, curiosities, sympathies, and in short, on all the feelings of our hearts. We see men and women who possess qualities to recommend them to our favor, subjected to the influence of beings whose good or ill will, power or weakness, attention or neglect, are regulated by motives and circumstances which we cannot comprehend: and hence we naturally tremble for their fate with the same anxious concern as we should for a friend wandering in a dark night amidst torrents and precipices; or preparing to land on a strange island, while he knew not whether he should be received on the shore by cannibals waiting to tear him piecemeal and devour him, or by gentle beings disposed to cherish him with fond hospitality."
Dr. Hawkesworth points out that these Fairy Tales are popular "because even their wild and wonderful scenarios have their own rules; and the magicians and enchanters do nothing more than what we would expect from such beings, once we accept that they exist." Mr. Heron "argues that the opposite is actually true. It’s the strangeness, the unknown nature, and the unusual characteristics of the supernatural beings involved that make them so powerful in influencing our hopes, fears, curiosities, sympathies, and, in short, all our emotions. We see men and women who have qualities that endear them to us, subjected to the whims of beings whose goodwill or malice, strength or weakness, attention or disregard are driven by motives and situations that we cannot understand: and thus we instinctively worry about their fate with the same anxious concern we would feel for a friend lost in a dark night among torrents and cliffs; or getting ready to land on an unfamiliar island, unsure whether he would be greeted by cannibals ready to tear him apart and eat him, or by kind beings eager to welcome him with warm hospitality."
Both writers have expressed themselves well; but meseems each has secured, as often happens, a fragment of the truth and holds it to be the whole Truth. Granted that such spiritual creatures as Jinns walk the earth, we are pleased to find them so very human, as wise and as foolish in word and deed as ourselves; similarly we admire in a landscape natural forms like those of Staffa or the Palisades, which favor the works of architecture. Again, supposing such preternaturalisms to be around and amongst us, the wilder and more capricious they prove, the more our attention is excited and our forecasts are baffled, to be set right in the end. But this is not all. The grand source of pleasure in fairy tales is the natural desire to learn more of the Wonderland which is known to many as a word and nothing more, like Central Africa before the last half-century; thus the interest is that of the "personal narrative" of a grand exploration, to one who delights in travels. The pleasure must be greatest where faith is strongest; for instance, amongst imaginative races like the Kelts, and especially Orientals, who imbibe supernaturalism with their mothers' milk. "I am persuaded," writes Mr. Bayle St. John, "that the great scheme of preternatural energy, so fully developed in 'The Thousand and One Nights,' is believed in by the majority of the inhabitants of all the religious professions both in Syria and Egypt." He might have added, "by every reasoning being from prince to peasant, from Mullah to Badawi, between Marocco and Outer Ind."...
Both writers have articulated their thoughts well, but it seems each has captured only part of the truth and believes it to be the whole truth. While it’s accepted that creatures like Jinns exist in the world, it's refreshing to see them portrayed as very human, sharing the same wisdom and folly in their words and actions as we do. Similarly, we appreciate natural landscapes like Staffa or the Palisades, which complement architectural works. Furthermore, if we assume these supernatural beings surround us, their wild and unpredictable nature captivates us and leaves our predictions confounded, only to be clarified in the end. But there’s more to it than that. The main source of enjoyment in fairy tales is the innate desire to discover more about the Wonderland many recognize only as a name, much like Central Africa before the last fifty years; thus the intrigue resembles the "personal narrative" of a grand expedition for those who love to travel. The joy is likely greatest where belief is strongest; for example, among imaginative cultures like the Celts and especially among Orientals, who absorb supernatural beliefs from infancy. "I am convinced," writes Mr. Bayle St. John, "that the grand scheme of supernatural energy, so fully developed in 'The Thousand and One Nights,' is believed in by the majority of people across all faiths in Syria and Egypt." He could have added, "by every thinking person from prince to peasant, from Mullah to Badawi, from Morocco to the Far East."
Dr. Johnson thus sums up his notice of 'The Tempest':—"Whatever might have been the intention of their author, these tales are made instrumental to the production of many characters, diversified with boundless invention, and preserved with2888 profound skill in nature, extensive knowledge of opinions, and accurate observation of life. Here are exhibited princes, courtiers, and sailors, all speaking in their real characters. There is the agency of airy spirits and of earthy goblins, the operations of magic, the tumults of a storm, the adventures on a desert island, the native effusion of untaught affection, the punishment of guilt, and the final happiness of those for whom our passions and reason are equally interested."
Dr. Johnson summarizes his review of 'The Tempest' like this:—"No matter what the author intended, these stories are designed to showcase a variety of characters, created with limitless imagination and displayed with2888 great skill in understanding human nature, a deep knowledge of beliefs, and careful observation of life. We see princes, courtiers, and sailors, all portraying their true selves. There's the involvement of magical spirits and earthly goblins, the effects of magic, the chaos of a storm, the adventures on a deserted island, the natural expression of untrained love, the consequences of wrongdoing, and the ultimate joy of those for whom our feelings and logic are equally engaged."
We can fairly say this much and far more for our Tales. Viewed as a tout ensemble in full and complete form, they are a drama of Eastern life, and a Dance of Death made sublime by faith and the highest emotions, by the certainty of expiation and the fullness of atoning equity, where virtue is victorious, vice is vanquished, and the ways of Allah are justified to man. They are a panorama which remains ken-speckle upon the mental retina. They form a phantasmagoria in which archangels and angels, devils and goblins, men of air, of fire, of water, naturally mingle with men of earth; where flying horses and talking fishes are utterly realistic; where King and Prince meet fisherman and pauper, lamia and cannibal; where citizen jostles Badawi, eunuch meets knight; the Kazi hob-nobs with the thief; the pure and pious sit down to the same tray with the pander and the procuress; where the professional religionist, the learned Koranist, and the strictest moralist consort with the wicked magician, the scoffer, and the debauchee-poet like Abu Nowas; where the courtier jests with the boor, and where the sweep is bedded with the noble lady. And the characters are "finished and quickened by a few touches swift and sure as the glance of sunbeams." The whole is a kaleidoscope where everything falls into picture; gorgeous palaces and pavilions; grisly underground caves and deadly wolds; gardens fairer than those of the Hesperid; seas dashing with clashing billows upon enchanted mountains; valleys of the Shadow of Death; air-voyages and promenades in the abysses of ocean; the duello, the battle, and the siege; the wooing of maidens and the marriage-rite. All the splendor and squalor, the beauty and baseness, the glamor and grotesqueness, the magic and the mournfulness, the bravery and baseness of Oriental life are here: its pictures of the three great Arab passions—love, war, and fancy—entitle it to be called 'Blood, Musk, and Hashish.' And still more, the genius of the story-teller quickens the dry bones of history, and by adding Fiction2889 to Fact revives the dead past; the Caliphs and the Caliphate return to Baghdad and Cairo, whilst Asmodeus kindly removes the terrace-roof of every tenement and allows our curious glances to take in the whole interior. This is perhaps the best proof of their power. Finally the picture-gallery opens with a series of weird and striking adventures, and shows as a tail-piece an idyllic scene of love and wedlock, in halls before reeking with lust and blood.
We can confidently say this and much more about our Tales. When viewed as a whole, they present a drama of Eastern life and a Dance of Death made profound by faith and deep emotions, by the certainty of redemption and the completeness of just equity, where good triumphs, evil is defeated, and the ways of God are made clear to people. They create a vivid panorama that sticks in the mind. They form a stunning array where archangels and angels, devils and goblins, beings of air, fire, and water naturally mix with humans; where flying horses and talking fish feel perfectly realistic; where kings and princes encounter fishermen and beggars, monsters and cannibals; where citizens hustle with Bedouins, eunuchs meet knights; where judges socialize with thieves; where the pure and virtuous share a table with the immoral and the procurer; where the religious expert, the knowledgeable Koran reader, and the strict moralist mingle with the wicked magician, the mocker, and the hedonistic poet like Abu Nowas; where courtiers joke with peasants, and where the street sweeper shares a bed with a noble lady. The characters are brought to life with quick and precise strokes, as swift as the sun’s rays. The whole work is a kaleidoscope where everything comes into view; magnificent palaces and pavilions; terrifying caves and deadly plains; gardens more beautiful than those of the Hesperides; seas crashing with waves against enchanted mountains; valleys shrouded in death’s shadow; journeys through the skies and walks in the depths of the ocean; duels, battles, and sieges; courting maidens and wedding rituals. All the richness and poverty, the beauty and ugliness, the glamor and the absurdity, the magic and sorrow, the bravery and cowardice of Eastern life are present: capturing the three great Arab passions—love, war, and imagination—entitling it to be called 'Blood, Musk, and Hashish.' Moreover, the storyteller’s genius breathes life into historical dry facts, adding Fiction to Fact and reviving the past; the Caliphs and the Caliphate return to Baghdad and Cairo, while Asmodeus kindly lifts the roofs off every dwelling, allowing our curious eyes to see the entire interior. This possibly serves as the best evidence of their influence. Finally, the gallery unveils a series of bizarre and captivating adventures, concluding with a serene scene of love and marriage, set in halls that once echoed with lust and blood.
A JOURNEY IN DISGUISE
From 'The Personal Narrative of a Pilgrimage to El Medinah and Meccah'
From 'The Personal Narrative of a Pilgrimage to El Medinah and Meccah'
The thoroughbred wanderer's idiosyncrasy I presume to be a composition of what phrenologists call "inhabitiveness" and "locality," equally and largely developed. After a long and toilsome march, weary of the way, he drops into the nearest place of rest to become the most domestic of men. For a while he smokes the "pipe of permanence" with an infinite zest; he delights in various siestas during the day, relishing withal a long sleep at night; he enjoys dining at a fixed dinner hour, and wonders at the demoralization of the mind which cannot find means of excitement in chit-chat or small talk, in a novel or a newspaper. But soon the passive fit has passed away; again a paroxysm of ennui coming on by slow degrees, Viator loses appetite, he walks about his room all night, he yawns at conversations, and a book acts upon him as a narcotic. The man wants to wander, and he must do so or he shall die.
The thoroughbred wanderer's quirk seems to be a mix of what phrenologists call "inhabitiveness" and "locality," both well-developed. After a long, exhausting journey, tired of the road, he settles into the closest spot to become the most homey person. For a time, he enjoys the "pipe of permanence" with great enthusiasm; he loves taking naps throughout the day and appreciates a long sleep at night; he enjoys dinner at a regular time and is amazed at the mental state of anyone who can't find excitement in small talk, a novel, or a newspaper. But soon, the easygoing phase wears off; slowly, a wave of ennui creeps in, causing him to lose his appetite, walk around his room all night, yawn through conversations, and find that a book feels like a sedative. The man craves to wander, and he has to do it, or he will feel like he’s going to wither away.
After about a month most pleasantly spent at Alexandria, I perceived the approach of the enemy, and as nothing hampered my incomings and outgoings, I surrendered. The world was "all before me," and there was pleasant excitement in plunging single-handed into its chilling depths. My Alexandrian Shaykh, whose heart fell victim to a new "jubbeh" which I had given in exchange for his tattered zaabut, offered me in consideration of a certain monthly stipend the affections of a brother and religious refreshment, proposing to send his wife back to her papa, and to accompany me in the capacity of private chaplain to the other side of Kaf. I politely accepted the "brüderschaft," but many reasons induced me to decline his society and services. In the first place, he spoke the detestable Egyptian jargon.2890 Secondly, it was but prudent to lose the "spoor" between Alexandria and Suez. And thirdly, my "brother" had shifting eyes (symptoms of fickleness), close together (indices of cunning); a flat-crowned head and large ill-fitting lips, signs which led me to think lightly of his honesty, firmness, and courage. Phrenology and physiognomy, be it observed, disappoint you often among civilized people, the proper action of whose brains and features is impeded by the external pressure of education, accident, example, habit, necessity, and what not. But they are tolerably safe guides when groping your way through the mind of man in his natural state, a being of impulse in that chrysalis stage of mental development which is rather instinct than reason. But before my departure there was much to be done.
After spending about a month in Alexandria, I noticed the enemy approaching, and since nothing was stopping me from coming and going, I surrendered. The world was "all before me," and there was an exciting thrill in diving into its cold depths on my own. My Alexandrian Shaykh, whose heart was taken by a new "jubbeh" I’d given him in exchange for his worn-out zaabut, offered me brotherly affection and spiritual support for a monthly fee. He suggested sending his wife back to her father and coming with me as my personal chaplain to the other side of Kaf. I politely accepted the idea of brotherhood, but I had several reasons to decline his company and assistance. First, he spoke the awful Egyptian dialect. Second, it was wise to lose any trace of where I had come from between Alexandria and Suez. And third, my "brother" had shifty eyes (a sign of untrustworthiness), eyes that were too close together (indicating slyness); a flat crown and large, ill-fitting lips, all of which made me doubt his honesty, strength, and bravery. Phrenology and physiognomy can often mislead you among civilized people, whose brains and features are influenced by education, chance, example, habit, necessity, and so on. However, they tend to be fairly reliable when trying to understand a person in their natural state, which is driven more by instinct than reason. But before I could leave, there was still a lot to do.
The land of the Pharaohs is becoming civilized, and unpleasantly so: nothing can be more uncomfortable than its present middle state between barbarism and the reverse. The prohibition against carrying arms is rigid as in Italy; all "violence" is violently denounced; and beheading being deemed cruel, the most atrocious crimes, as well as those small political offenses which in the days of the Mamelukes would have led to a beyship or a bowstring, receive fourfold punishment by deportation to Faizoghli, the local Cayenne. If you order your peasant to be flogged, his friends gather in threatening hundreds at your gates; when you curse your boatman, he complains to your consul; the dragomans afflict you with strange wild notions about honesty; a government order prevents you from using vituperative language to the "natives" in general; and the very donkey-boys are becoming cognizant of the right of man to remain unbastinadoed. Still the old leaven remains behind; here, as elsewhere in "morning-land," you cannot hold your own without employing your fists. The passport system, now dying out of Europe, has sprung up, or rather revived, in Egypt with peculiar vigor. Its good effects claim for it our respect; still we cannot but lament its inconvenience. We, I mean real Easterns. As strangers—even those whose beards have whitened in the land—know absolutely nothing of what unfortunate natives must endure, I am tempted to subjoin a short sketch of my adventures in search of a Tezkireh at Alexandria.
The land of the Pharaohs is becoming civilized, but in a really uncomfortable way: it's stuck in this awkward middle ground between barbarism and its opposite. The ban on carrying weapons is as strict as in Italy; all "violence" is strongly condemned; and since beheading is seen as cruel, both the most horrific crimes and the minor political offenses that would have once led to a beyship or execution in the days of the Mamelukes now face quadruple punishment by deportation to Faizoghli, the local equivalent of Cayenne. If you tell your peasant to be whipped, his friends come to your gates in threatening numbers; if you insult your boatman, he complains to your consul; the interpreters bombard you with bizarre ideas about honesty; a government order prevents you from speaking disrespectfully to the "natives" in general; and even the donkey boys are starting to understand their right not to be beaten. Yet the old habits linger; here, like in other parts of the “morning land,” you can’t stand your ground without using your fists. The passport system, now fading in Europe, has come back to life in Egypt with surprising intensity. While it has some positive effects that earn our respect, we can’t help but wish for its convenience to improve. We, I mean true Easterners. Strangers—even those whose beards have turned gray in this land—know nothing about the hardships the unfortunate locals must face, so I’m tempted to add a brief account of my adventures in search of a Tezkireh in Alexandria.
Through ignorance which might have cost me dear but for my friend Larking's weight with the local authorities, I had neglected to provide myself with a passport in England; and it2891 was not without difficulty, involving much unclean dressing and an unlimited expenditure of broken English, that I obtained from the consul at Alexandria a certificate declaring me to be an Indo-British subject named Abdullah, by profession a doctor, aged thirty, and not distinguished—at least so the frequent blanks seemed to denote—by any remarkable conformation of eyes, nose, or cheek. For this I disbursed a dollar. And here let me record the indignation with which I did it. That mighty Britain—the mistress of the seas—the ruler of one-sixth of mankind—should charge five shillings to pay for the shadow of her protecting wing! That I cannot speak my modernized "civis sum Romanus" without putting my hand into my pocket, in order that these officers of the Great Queen may not take too ruinously from a revenue of fifty-six millions! Oh the meanness of our magnificence! the littleness of our greatness!
Due to my ignorance, which could have cost me a lot if not for my friend Larking’s influence with the local authorities, I failed to get a passport in England. It wasn’t easy at all; I went through a lot of awkward dressing and spent an endless amount of time struggling with broken English before I finally got a certificate from the consul in Alexandria declaring me to be an Indo-British subject named Abdullah, a doctor aged thirty, and not noted—at least judging by the many blanks—that I had any distinctive features in my eyes, nose, or cheeks. For this, I paid a dollar. And let me just mention how annoyed I felt about it. That mighty Britain—the ruler of the seas and one-sixth of the world's population—should charge five shillings just for the mere shadow of her protective authority! That I can’t utter my modernized "I am a citizen" without having to reach into my pocket, just so these officials of the Great Queen won’t take too much from a revenue of fifty-six million! Oh, the pettiness of our grandeur! The smallness of our significance!
My new passport would not carry me without the Zabit or Police Magistrate's counter-signature, said the consul. Next day I went to the Zabit, who referred me to the Muhafiz (Governor) of Alexandria, at whose gate I had the honor of squatting at least three hours, till a more compassionate clerk vouchsafed the information that the proper place to apply to was the Diwan Kharijiyeh (the Foreign Office). Thus a second day was utterly lost. On the morning of the third I started as directed for the place, which crowns the Headland of Figs. It is a huge and couthless shell of building in parallelogrammic form, containing all kinds of public offices in glorious confusion, looking with their glaring whitewashed faces upon a central court, where a few leafless wind-wrung trees seem struggling for the breath of life in an eternal atmosphere of clay, dust, and sun-blaze.
My new passport wouldn't be valid without the Zabit or Police Magistrate's counter-signature, the consul said. The next day, I went to see the Zabit, who directed me to the Muhafiz (Governor) of Alexandria. I spent at least three hours waiting at his gate until a more sympathetic clerk finally told me that the right place to apply was the Diwan Kharijiyeh (the Foreign Office). So, I wasted another day. On the morning of the third day, I set off as instructed to the place that sits atop the Headland of Figs. It's a massive, awkward building in a rectangular shape, housing all sorts of public offices in chaotic disarray, with their glaring whitewashed walls facing a central courtyard, where a few leafless trees seem to be fighting for life in a constant haze of clay, dust, and scorching sun.
The first person I addressed was a Kawwas or police officer, who, coiled comfortably up in a bit of shade fitting his person like a robe, was in full enjoyment of the Asiatic "Kaif." Having presented the consular certificate and briefly stated the nature of my business, I ventured to inquire what was the right course to pursue for a visá.
The first person I talked to was a Kawwas, or police officer, who was lounging in a bit of shade that fit him like a robe, fully enjoying the Asian "Kaif." After showing my consular certificate and briefly explaining my business, I asked what the correct steps were to get a visa.
They have little respect for Dervishes, it appears, at Alexandria! "M'adri" (Don't know), growled the man of authority, without moving anything but the quantity of tongue necessary for articulation.
They seem to have little respect for Dervishes in Alexandria! "M'adri" (Don't know), the man in charge grumbled, barely moving anything except for enough of his tongue to speak.
Now there are three ways of treating Asiatic officials,—by bribe, by bullying, or by bothering them with a dogged perse2892verance into attending to you and your concerns. The latter is the peculiar province of the poor; moreover, this time I resolved for other reasons to be patient. I repeated my question in almost the same words. "Ruh!" (Be off) was what I obtained for all reply. By this time the questioned went so far as to open his eyes. Still I stood twirling the paper in my hands, and looking very humble and very persevering, till a loud "Ruh ya Kalb!" (Go, O dog!) converted into a responsive curse the little speech I was preparing about the brotherhood of El-Islam and the mutual duties obligatory on true believers. I then turned away slowly and fiercely, for the next thing might have been a cut with the Kurbaj [bastinado], and by the hammer of Thor! British flesh and blood could never have stood that.
Now there are three ways to deal with Asian officials—through bribery, intimidation, or by persistently bothering them until they pay attention to you and your issues. The latter is usually the domain of those with less power; besides, I decided this time to be patient for other reasons. I asked my question almost exactly the same way again. "Ruh!" (Go away) was all I got in response. By then, the person I was questioning had even opened their eyes. Still, I kept twirling the paper in my hands, looking very humble and very determined, until a loud "Ruh ya Kalb!" (Go, you dog!) turned into an insult the little speech I had prepared about the brotherhood of El-Islam and the shared responsibilities of true believers. I then turned away slowly and angrily, because the next thing could have been a strike with the Kurbaj [bastinado], and good grief! British flesh and blood could never withstand that.
After which satisfactory scene,—for satisfactory it was in one sense, proving the complete fitness of the Dervish's dress,—I tried a dozen other promiscuous sources of information,—policemen, grooms, scribes, donkey-boys, and idlers in general. At length, wearied of patience, I offered a soldier some pinches of tobacco and promised him an Oriental sixpence if he would manage the business for me. The man was interested by the tobacco and the pence; he took my hand, and inquiring the while he went along, led me from place to place till, mounting a grand staircase, I stood in the presence of Abbas Effendi, the governor's Naib or deputy.
After that satisfying scene—because it was satisfying in one way, showing how well the Dervish's outfit fit—I tried a dozen different sources for information—policemen, grooms, scribes, donkey boys, and just about anyone hanging around. Finally, tired of waiting, I offered a soldier some pinches of tobacco and promised him an Eastern sixpence if he would help me out. The man was intrigued by the tobacco and the money; he took my hand, and while asking questions, he led me from place to place until, climbing a grand staircase, I found myself in front of Abbas Effendi, the governor's deputy.
It was a little whey-faced black-bearded Turk, coiled up in the usual conglomerate posture upon a calico-covered divan, at the end of a long bare large-windowed room. Without deigning even to nod the head which hung over his shoulder with transcendent listlessness and affectation of pride, in answer to my salams and benedictions, he eyed me with wicked eyes and faintly ejaculated "Minent?" Then hearing that I was a Dervish and doctor,—he must be an Osmanli Voltairian, that little Turk,—the official snorted a contemptuous snort. He condescendingly added, however, that the proper source to seek was "Taht," which, meaning simply "below," conveyed rather imperfect information in a topographical point of view to a stranger. At length however my soldier guide found out that a room in the custom-house bore the honorable appellation of "Foreign Office." Accordingly I went there, and after sitting at least a couple of hours at the bolted door in the noonday sun, was told, with a fury which made me think I had sinned, that the officer2893 in whose charge the department was had been presented with an olive-branch in the morning, and consequently that business was not to be done that day. The angry-faced official communicated the intelligence to a large group of Anadolian, Caramanian, Bosniac, and Roumelian Turks,—sturdy, undersized, broad-shouldered, bare-legged, splay-footed, horny-fisted, dark-browed, honest-looking mountaineers, who were lounging about with long pistols and yataghans stuck in their broad sashes, head-gear composed of immense tarbooshes with proportionate turbans coiled round them, and two or three suits of substantial clothes—even at this season of the year—upon their shoulders.
It was a pale-faced, black-bearded Turk, slumped in the usual haphazard way on a calico-covered couch at the end of a long, bare room with big windows. Without even nodding his head, which hung over his shoulder with an air of extreme laziness and fake pride, he looked at me with mischievous eyes and muttered “Minent?” When he heard that I was a Dervish and a doctor—he must be an Osmanli Voltairian, that little Turk—the official made a derisive noise. However, he condescendingly explained that the right place to go was "Taht," which simply means "below," but didn’t really help a newcomer like me. Eventually, my soldier guide discovered that a room in the custom-house was called the “Foreign Office.” So, I went there, and after sitting for at least a couple of hours at the locked door in the midday sun, I was told, with such anger that I felt guilty, that the officer responsible for the department had received an olive branch that morning, and therefore, no business would be done that day. The irritated official shared this news with a large group of Anadolian, Caramanian, Bosniac, and Roumelian Turks—sturdy, short, broad-shouldered, bare-legged, flat-footed, calloused-handed, dark-browed, honest-looking mountaineers, who were lounging around with long pistols and yataghans tucked into their wide sashes, wearing massive tarbooshes wrapped in proportionate turbans, and two or three layers of heavy clothes draped over their shoulders, even in this time of year.
Like myself they had waited some hours, but they were not patient under disappointment: they bluntly told the angry official that he and his master were a pair of idlers, and the curses that rumbled and gurgled in their hairy throats as they strode towards the door sounded like the growling of wild beasts.
Like me, they had waited for a few hours, but they were not patient with the disappointment: they flat-out told the angry official that he and his boss were a couple of slackers, and the curses that rumbled and gurgled in their throaty voices as they walked toward the door sounded like the growling of wild animals.
Thus was another day truly Orientally lost. On the morrow however I obtained permission, in the character of Dr. Abdullah, to visit any part of Egypt I pleased, and to retain possession of my dagger and pistols.
Thus was another day truly lost in the East. However, the next day I got permission, as Dr. Abdullah, to visit any part of Egypt I wanted, and to keep my dagger and pistols.
And now I must explain what induced me to take so much trouble about a passport. The home reader naturally inquires, Why not travel under your English name?
And now I need to explain why I went to such lengths to get a passport. The reader at home might naturally wonder, Why not travel under your English name?
For this reason. In the generality of barbarous countries you must either proceed, like Bruce, preserving the "dignity of manhood" and carrying matters with a high hand, or you must worm your way by timidity and subservience; in fact, by becoming an animal too contemptible for man to let or injure. But to pass through the Holy Land you must either be a born believer, or have become one; in the former case you may demean yourself as you please, in the latter a path is ready prepared for you. My spirit could not bend to own myself a Burma, a renegade—to be pointed at and shunned and catechized, an object of suspicion to the many and of contempt to all. Moreover, it would have obstructed the aim of my wanderings. The convert is always watched with Argus eyes, and men do not willingly give information to a "new Moslem," especially a Frank: they suspect his conversion to be a feigned or a forced one, look upon him as a spy, and let him see as little of life as possible. Firmly as was my heart set upon traveling in Arabia, by Heaven! I would have given up the dear project rather than purchase a2894 doubtful and partial success at such a price. Consequently I had no choice but to appear as a born believer, and part of my birthright in that respectable character was toil and trouble in obtaining a tezkirah.
For this reason. In most barbaric countries, you either have to act like Bruce, maintaining your "dignity as a man" and taking charge, or you have to crawl your way in through fear and submissiveness; basically, by becoming someone so pitiful that no one sees you as a threat. But to pass through the Holy Land, you must either be a born believer or have become one; if you’re a born believer, you can carry yourself however you want, but if you’ve converted, there’s a path laid out for you. My spirit couldn’t accept that I would be a Burma, a turncoat—being pointed at, avoided, and interrogated, an object of suspicion for many and contempt for all. Besides, it would have interfered with the purpose of my travels. Converts are always watched closely, and people aren’t quick to share information with a "new Moslem," especially a foreigner: they suspect your conversion is either fake or forced, view you as a spy, and try to keep you away from experiencing life. No matter how much I longed to travel in Arabia, I swear! I would have given up that dear project rather than settle for a questionable and incomplete success at such a cost. Therefore, I had no choice but to present myself as a born believer, and part of that birthright required a lot of effort and trouble to get a tezkirah.
Then I had to provide myself with certain necessaries for the way. These were not numerous. The silver-mounted dressing-case is here supplied by a rag containing a miswak, a bit of soap, and a comb—wooden, for bone and tortoise-shell are not, religiously speaking, correct. Equally simple was my wardrobe: a change or two of clothing. The only article of canteen description was a zemzemiyah, a goatskin water-bag, which communicates to its contents, especially when new, a ferruginous aspect and a wholesome though hardly an attractive flavor of tanno-gelatine. This was a necessary; to drink out of a tumbler, possibly fresh from pig-eating lips, would have entailed a certain loss of reputation. For bedding and furniture I had a coarse Persian rug—which, besides being couch, acts as chair, table, and oratory,—a cotton-stuffed chintz-covered pillow, a blanket in case of cold, and a sheet, which does duty for tent and mosquito curtains in nights of heat. As shade is a convenience not always procurable, another necessary was a huge cotton umbrella of Eastern make, brightly yellow, suggesting the idea of an overgrown marigold. I had also a substantial housewife, the gift of a kind friend: it was a roll of canvas, carefully soiled, and garnished with needles and thread, cobblers' wax, buttons, and other such articles. These things were most useful in lands where tailors abound not; besides which, the sight of a man darning his coat or patching his slippers teems with pleasing ideas of humility. A dagger, a brass inkstand and penholder stuck in the belt, and a mighty rosary, which on occasion might have been converted into a weapon of offense, completed my equipment. I must not omit to mention the proper method of carrying money, which in these lands should never be intrusted to box or bag. A common cotton purse secured in a breast pocket (for Egypt now abounds in that civilized animal the pickpocket) contained silver pieces and small change. My gold, of which I carried twenty-five sovereigns, and papers, were committed to a substantial leathern belt of Maghrabi manufacture, made to be strapped round the waist under the dress. This is the Asiatic method of concealing valuables, and a more civilized one than ours in the last century, when Roderick Random and his com2895panion "sewed their money between the lining and the waistband of their breeches, except some loose silver for immediate expense on the road." The great inconvenience of the belt is its weight, especially where dollars must be carried, as in Arabia, causing chafes and inconvenience at night. Moreover it can scarcely be called safe. In dangerous countries wary travelers will adopt surer precautions.
Then I had to gather a few essentials for the journey. There weren't many. The silver-mounted grooming kit was replaced by a rag with a miswak, a bar of soap, and a wooden comb—bone and tortoiseshell aren’t exactly acceptable from a religious standpoint. My wardrobe was just as simple: a couple of changes of clothes. The only item I had for carrying water was a zemzemiyah, a goatskin water bag, which, especially when new, makes the water look rusty and gives it a refreshing but not particularly appealing tanno-gelatin taste. This was necessary; drinking from a cup that might have just been used by someone who eats pigs would have seriously lowered my reputation. For bedding and furniture, I used a coarse Persian rug that doubled as a couch, chair, table, and even a place to pray—a cotton-stuffed pillow covered in chintz, a blanket for cold nights, and a sheet that served as a tent and mosquito net on hot nights. Since shade isn’t always available, I also brought a large, bright yellow cotton umbrella from the East, which looked like a giant marigold. Additionally, I had a practical sewing kit, a thoughtful gift from a kind friend: a roll of canvas with some dirt on it, filled with needles and thread, cobbler’s wax, buttons, and other similar items. These were really handy in places where tailors weren’t easy to find. Plus, seeing a man mending his coat or fixing his shoes gives off a nice vibe of humility. My gear was rounded out with a dagger, a brass inkstand and penholder attached to my belt, and a large rosary that could also serve as a weapon if needed. I should mention the right way to carry money; in these parts, it’s best not to trust it to a box or bag. A regular cotton pouch secured in my breast pocket (since Egypt now has its share of pickpockets) held my silver coins and smaller change. My gold—twenty-five sovereigns—and important papers were tucked away in a sturdy leather belt made in Maghrib, which I strapped around my waist beneath my clothes. This is the Asian way of hiding valuables, much better than what we did a century ago when Roderick Random and his friend "sewed their money between the lining and the waistband of their breeches, except some loose silver for immediate expenses on the road." The main downside of the belt is its weight, especially when carrying dollars like in Arabia, which can cause discomfort and chafing at night. Plus, it can't really be called secure. In dangerous areas, cautious travelers will take even more careful steps.
A pair of common native khurjin or saddle-bags contained my wardrobe, the "bed," readily rolled up into a bundle; and for a medicine chest I bought a pea-green box with red and yellow flowers, capable of standing falls from a camel twice a day.
A pair of ordinary native khurjin or saddle-bags held my clothes, the "bed," easily rolled up into a bundle; and for a medicine kit, I got a pea-green box adorned with red and yellow flowers, rugged enough to withstand drops from a camel twice a day.
The next step was to find out when the local steamer would start for Cairo, and accordingly I betook myself to the Transit Office. No vessel was advertised; I was directed to call every evening till satisfied. At last the fortunate event took place: a "weekly departure," which by-the-by had occurred once every fortnight or so, was in order for the next day. I hurried to the office, but did not reach it till past noon—the hour of idleness. A little dark gentleman, so formed and dressed as exactly to resemble a liver-and-tan bull-terrier, who with his heels on the table was dozing, cigar in mouth, over the last Galignani, positively refused after a time,—for at first he would not speak at all,—to let me take my passage till three in the afternoon. I inquired when the boat started, upon which he referred me, as I had spoken bad Italian, to the advertisement. I pleaded inability to read or write, whereupon he testily cried "Alle nove! alle nove!" (At nine! at nine!) Still appearing uncertain, I drove him out of his chair, when he rose with a curse and read "8 a.m." An unhappy Eastern, depending upon what he said, would have been precisely one hour too late.
The next step was to find out when the local steamer would leave for Cairo, so I went to the Transit Office. No boats were advertised; I was told to come back every evening until I found out. Finally, the lucky moment arrived: a "weekly departure," which by the way had only happened about once every two weeks, was scheduled for the next day. I rushed to the office, but I got there after noon—the time when nothing gets done. A little dark gentleman, who looked and dressed just like a liver-and-tan bull terrier, was lounging in his chair with his feet on the table, dozing with a cigar in his mouth while reading the latest Galignani. After a while, he flat out refused to let me book my passage until three in the afternoon—even though at first, he wouldn’t speak at all. I asked when the boat was leaving, and since I had spoken poor Italian, he referred me to the advertisement. I explained that I couldn’t read or write, and he snapped, "Alle nove! alle nove!" (At nine! at nine!) Still looking unsure, I pushed him out of his chair, and with a curse, he finally read "8 AM" An unfortunate traveler relying on what he said would have been exactly one hour too late.
Thus were we lapsing into the real good old Indian style of doing business. Thus Indicus orders his first clerk to execute some commission; the senior, having "work" upon his hands, sends a junior; the junior finds the sun hot, and passes on the word to a "peon"; the peon charges a porter with the errand; and the porter quietly sits or dozes in his place, trusting that fate will bring him out of the scrape, but firmly resolved, though the shattered globe fall, not to stir an inch.
Thus, we were slipping back into the classic Indian way of doing business. So, Indicus tells his first clerk to carry out a task; the senior clerk, busy with work, sends a junior; the junior feels the heat of the sun and hands off the job to a "peon"; the peon then assigns a porter to the task; and the porter just sits or dozes in his spot, hoping that fate will get him out of this situation, while firmly deciding, even if the world falls apart, not to move an inch.
The reader, I must again express a hope, will pardon the egotism of these descriptions: my object is to show him how business is carried on in these hot countries—business generally.2896 For had I, instead of being Abdullah the Dervish, been a rich native merchant, it would have been the same. How many complaints of similar treatment have I heard in different parts of the Eastern world! and how little can one realize them without having actually experienced the evil! For the future I shall never see a "nigger" squatting away half a dozen mortal hours in a broiling sun, patiently waiting for something or for some one, without a lively remembrance of my own cooling of the calces at the custom-house of Alexandria.
The reader, I must once again hope, will forgive the self-indulgence of these accounts: my goal is to show him how business is done in these hot countries—business in general.2896 If I had been a wealthy local merchant instead of Abdullah the Dervish, it would have been the same. How many complaints about similar treatment have I heard in various parts of the Eastern world! And how hard it is to truly understand them without having actually gone through the experience! From now on, I will never see a "black" person sitting in the scorching sun for hours, patiently waiting for something or someone, without vividly recalling my own patience cooling off the calces at the customs house in Alexandria.
At length, about the end of May, all was ready. Not without a feeling of regret I left my little room among the white myrtle blossoms and the oleander flowers. I kissed with humble ostentation my kind host's hand in presence of his servants, bade adieu to my patients, who now amounted to about fifty, shaking hands with all meekly and with religious equality of attention, and, mounted in a "trap" which looked like a cross between a wheel-barrow and dog-cart, drawn by a kicking, jibbing, and biting mule, I set out for the steamer.
At last, around the end of May, everything was ready. With a bit of regret, I left my small room surrounded by white myrtle blooms and oleander flowers. I humbly kissed my kind host's hand in front of his staff, said goodbye to my patients, who numbered about fifty, shaking hands with everyone respectfully and equally. Then, climbing into a vehicle that looked like a mix between a wheelbarrow and a dog cart, pulled by a kicking, stubborn mule, I headed out for the steamer.
EN ROUTE
From 'A Pilgrimage to El Medinah and Meccah'
From 'A Pilgrimage to El Medinah and Meccah'
At 3 p.m. we left El Zaribah, traveling towards the S.W., and a wondrously picturesque scene met the eye. Crowds hurried along, habited in the pilgrim garb, whose whiteness contrasted strangely with their black skins, their newly shaven heads glistening in the sun, and their long black hair streaming in the wind. The rocks rang with shouts of "Labbayk! Labbayk!" At a pass we fell in with the Wahhabis, accompanying the Baghdad caravan, screaming "Here am I"; and guided by a large loud kettle-drum, they followed in double file the camel of a standard-bearer, whose green flag bore in huge white letters the formula of the Moslem creed. They were wild-looking mountaineers, dark and fierce, with hair twisted into thin dalik or plaits: each was armed with a long spear, a matchlock, or a dagger. They were seated upon coarse wooden saddles, without cushions or stirrups, a fine saddle-cloth alone denoting a chief. The women emulated the men; they either guided their own dromedaries, or sitting in pillion, they clung2897 to their husbands; veils they disdained, and their countenances certainly belonged not to a "soft sex." These Wahhabis were by no means pleasant companions. Most of them were followed by spare dromedaries, either unladen or carrying water-skins, fodder, fuel, and other necessaries for the march. The beasts delighted in dashing furiously through our file, which, being colligated, was thrown each time into the greatest confusion. And whenever we were observed smoking, we were cursed aloud for infidels and idolaters.
At 3 p.m. we left El Zaribah, heading southwest, and a stunningly beautiful scene greeted us. Crowds rushed by, dressed in white pilgrim clothing that starkly contrasted with their dark skin, their freshly shaved heads shining in the sun, and their long black hair blowing in the wind. The rocks echoed with cries of "Labbayk! Labbayk!" As we reached a pass, we encountered the Wahhabis, who were traveling with the Baghdad caravan, shouting "Here am I"; and guided by a large, loud kettle-drum, they marched in double file behind a camel carrying a standard-bearer, whose green flag displayed the Muslim creed in big white letters. They looked like fierce mountaineers, dark and intense, with their hair twisted into thin braids: each was armed with a long spear, a matchlock, or a dagger. They sat on rough wooden saddles, with no cushions or stirrups, distinguished only by a fine saddle-cloth marking a chief. The women mirrored the men; they either led their own dromedaries or sat behind their husbands, clinging to them; they rejected veils, and their faces certainly didn't belong to a "gentler sex." These Wahhabis were not exactly friendly companions. Most were followed by lean dromedaries, either carrying nothing or loaded with water-skins, fodder, fuel, and other essentials for the journey. The animals loved to dash wildly through our line, causing total chaos each time. And whenever we were seen smoking, we were loudly cursed as infidels and idolaters.
Looking back at El Zaribah, soon after our departure, I saw a heavy nimbus settle upon the hilltops, a sheet of rain being stretched between it and the plain. The low grumbling of thunder sounded joyfully in our ears. We hoped for a shower, but were disappointed by a dust-storm, which ended with a few heavy drops. There arose a report that the Bedouins had attacked a party of Meccans with stones,—classical Arabian missiles,—and the news caused men to look exceeding grave.
Looking back at El Zaribah, shortly after we left, I saw a heavy cloud settle over the hilltops, a sheet of rain stretched between it and the plain. The low rumble of thunder sounded pleasantly in our ears. We hoped for a rain shower, but were let down by a dust storm that ended with only a few heavy drops. There was news that the Bedouins had attacked a group of Meccans with stones—classic Arabian projectiles—and the news made everyone look very serious.
At 5 p.m. we entered the wide bed of the fiumara, down which we were to travel all night. Here the country falls rapidly towards the sea, as the increasing heat of the air, the direction of the water-courses, and signs of violence in the torrent-bed show. The fiumara varies in breadth from 150 feet to three-quarters of a mile; its course, I was told, is towards the southwest, and it enters the sea near Jeddah. The channel is a coarse sand, with here and there masses of sheet rock and patches of thin vegetation.
At 5 p.m., we entered the wide bed of the fiumara, where we would travel all night. The land here slopes steeply down to the sea, evident from the increasing heat, the direction of the water-courses, and signs of erosion in the torrent-bed. The fiumara ranges in width from 150 feet to three-quarters of a mile. I was told its path heads southwest and it flows into the sea near Jeddah. The bed is made up of coarse sand, interspersed with stretches of rock and patches of sparse vegetation.
At about half-past 5 p.m. we entered a suspicious-looking place. On the right was a stony buttress, along whose base the stream, when there is one, flows; and to this depression was our road limited by the rocks and thorn-trees, which filled the other half of the channel. The left side was a precipice, grim and barren, but not so abrupt as its brother. Opposite us the way seemed barred by piles of hills, crest rising above crest into the far blue distance. Day still smiled upon the upper peaks, but the lower slopes and the fiumara bed were already curtained with gray sombre shade.
At around 5:30 p.m., we entered a shady spot. On the right was a rocky outcrop, where the stream would flow when there was water, and our path was confined by the rocks and thorny bushes that filled the other half of the channel. The left side dropped steeply into a steep, stark cliff, though not as sheer as the one on the right. In front of us, the way seemed blocked by a range of hills, their peaks rising one after another into the distant blue. The upper summits were still lit by the sun, but the lower slopes and the dry riverbed were already covered in a gloomy gray shade.
A damp seemed to fall upon our spirits as we approached this Valley Perilous. I remarked with wonder that the voices of the women and children sank into silence, and the loud Labbaykas of the pilgrims were gradually stilled. Whilst still speculating upon the cause of this phenomenon, it became apparent. A small2898 curl of smoke, like a lady's ringlet, on the summit of the right-hand precipice, caught my eye, and simultaneous with the echoing crack of the matchlock a high-trotting dromedary in front of me rolled over upon the sands. A bullet had split his heart, throwing his rider a goodly somerset of five or six yards.
A feeling of heaviness fell over us as we got closer to this Valley Perilous. I noticed in surprise that the voices of the women and children had gone quiet, and the loud chants of the pilgrims were gradually fading away. While I was still trying to figure out why this was happening, it became clear. A small2898 curl of smoke, like a woman's ringlet, caught my eye on the peak of the right-hand cliff, and just as I noticed it, I heard the sharp crack of a matchlock gun. A dromedary in front of me suddenly collapsed onto the sand. A bullet had pierced its heart, sending its rider tumbling several yards.
Ensued terrible confusion; women screamed, children shrieked, and men vociferated, each one striving with might and main to urge his animal out of the place of death. But the road being narrow, they only managed to jam the vehicles in a solid immovable mass. At every matchlock shot a shudder ran through the huge body, as when the surgeon's scalpel touches some more sensitive nerve. The irregular horsemen, perfectly useless, galloped up and down over the stones, shouting to and ordering one another. The Pacha of the army had his carpet spread at the foot of the left-hand precipice, and debated over his pipe with the officers what ought to be done. No good genius whispered "Crown the heights."
A terrible chaos broke out; women screamed, children cried, and men shouted loudly, all trying their best to get their animals out of the deadly situation. But the road was narrow, and they only succeeded in jamming the vehicles into a solid, immovable mass. With each gunshot, a shiver went through the massive crowd, like when a surgeon’s scalpel brushes against a sensitive nerve. The disorganized horsemen, completely ineffective, galloped back and forth over the stones, yelling at each other and giving orders. The Pasha of the army had his carpet laid out at the base of the left cliff, debating with his officers over his pipe about what should be done. No good spirit suggested, "Take the heights."
Then it was that the conduct of the Wahhabis found favor in my eyes. They came up, galloping their camels,—
Then it was that the behavior of the Wahhabis impressed me. They approached, riding their camels at full gallop,—
with their elf-locks tossing in the wind, and their flaring matches casting a strange lurid light over their features. Taking up a position, one body began to fire upon the Utaybah robbers, whilst two or three hundred, dismounting, swarmed up the hill under the guidance of the Sherif Zayd. I had remarked this nobleman at El Medinah as a model specimen of the pure Arab. Like all Sherifs, he is celebrated for bravery, and has killed many with his own hand. When urged at El Zaribah to ride into Meccah, he swore that he would not leave the caravan till in sight of the walls; and fortunately for the pilgrims, he kept his word. Presently the firing was heard far in our rear—the robbers having fled; the head of the column advanced, and the dense body of the pilgrims opened out. Our forced halt was now exchanged for a flight. It required much management to steer our desert-craft clear of danger; but Shaykh Masud was equal to the occasion. That many were lost was evident by the boxes and baggage that strewed the shingles. I had no means of ascertaining the number of men killed and wounded: reports were contradictory, and exaggeration unanimous. The robbers were said to be 150 in number; their object was plunder, and2899 they would eat the shot camels. But their principal ambition was the boast "We, the Utaybah, on such and such a night stopped the Sultan's mahmal one whole hour in the pass."
with their tangled hair blowing in the wind, and their flickering matches casting a strange, eerie light on their faces. One group took position and started firing at the Utaybah robbers, while two or three hundred others jumped off their horses and rushed up the hill, led by Sherif Zayd. I had noticed this nobleman in El Medinah as a prime example of a pure Arab. Like all Sherifs, he is known for his bravery and has killed many enemies with his own hands. When urged at El Zaribah to ride into Meccah, he swore he wouldn’t leave the caravan until he could see the city walls; thankfully for the pilgrims, he kept his word. Soon, we heard firing far behind us—the robbers had fled; the front of the column moved forward, and the large group of pilgrims spread out. Our forced stop turned into a hasty escape. It took a lot of skill to navigate our way through the desert safely, but Shaykh Masud rose to the challenge. It was clear that many had been lost by the boxes and baggage scattered across the ground. I had no way to determine how many men were killed or wounded: reports varied greatly, and everyone seemed to exaggerate. The robbers were said to number 150; their goal was looting, and they would consume the shot camels. But their main desire was to boast, "We, the Utaybah, on such and such a night held up the Sultan's mahmal for a whole hour in the pass."
At the beginning of the skirmish I had primed my pistols, and sat with them ready for use. But soon seeing that there was nothing to be done, and wishing to make an impression,—nowhere does Bobadil now "go down" but in the East,—I called aloud for my supper. Shaykh Nur, exanimate with fear, could not move. The boy Mohammed ejaculated only an "Oh, sir!" and the people around exclaimed in disgust, "By Allah! he eats!" Shaykh Abdullah, the Meccan, being a man of spirit, was amused by the spectacle. "Are these Afghan manners, Effendim?" he inquired from the shugduf behind me. "Yes," I replied aloud, "in my country we always dine before an attack of robbers, because that gentry is in the habit of sending men to bed supperless." The Shaykh laughed aloud, but those around him looked offended. I thought the bravado this time mal placé; but a little event which took place on my way to Jeddah proved that it was not quite a failure.
At the start of the fight, I had my pistols ready and waiting. But soon realizing there was nothing I could do, and wanting to make a statement—Bobadil nowadays only "goes down" in the East—I called out for my dinner. Shaykh Nur was frozen with fear and couldn’t move. The boy Mohammed could only mutter, “Oh, sir!” while the people around me reacted in disgust, saying, “By Allah! he eats!” Shaykh Abdullah, the Meccan, who had some spirit, found the scene amusing. “Is this how Afghans behave, Effendim?” he asked from the shugduf behind me. “Yes,” I answered loudly, “in my country, we always eat before a robbery because those guys usually leave men hungry.” The Shaykh laughed out loud, but those near him looked offended. I thought the bravado was a bit out of place this time; however, a small incident that happened on my way to Jeddah proved that it wasn’t entirely a failure.
As we advanced our escort took care to fire every large dry asclepias, to disperse the shades which buried us. Again the scene became wondrous wild:—
As we moved forward, our escort made sure to shoot every large dry asclepias to clear away the shadows that surrounded us. Once again, the scene turned into something incredibly wild:—
Climbed many a cliff, crossed many a shore,
But, I swear on my honor,
A scene so harsh and untamed as this,
Yet so beautiful in emptiness,
Never did my wandering footsteps tread,
"Wherever I happened to roam."
On either side were ribbed precipices, dark, angry, and towering above, till their summits mingled with the glooms of night; and between them formidable looked the chasm, down which our host hurried with shouts and discharges of matchlocks. The torch-smoke and the night-fires of flaming asclepias formed a canopy, sable above and livid red below, which hung over our heads like a sheet, and divided the cliffs into two equal parts. Here the fire flashed fiercely from a tall thorn, that crackled and shot up showers of sparks into the air; there it died away in lurid gleams, which lit up a truly Stygian scene. As usual, however, the picturesque had its inconveniences. There was no2900 path. Rocks, stone-banks, and trees obstructed our passage. The camels, now blind in darkness, then dazzled by a flood of light, stumbled frequently; in some places slipping down a steep descent, in others sliding over a sheet of mud. There were furious quarrels and fierce language between camel-men and their hirers, and threats to fellow-travelers; in fact, we were united in discord. I passed that night crying "Hai! Hai!" switching the camel, and fruitlessly endeavoring to fustigate Masud's nephew, who resolutely slept upon the water-bags. During the hours of darkness we made four or five halts, when we boiled coffee and smoked pipes, but man and beasts were beginning to suffer from a deadly fatigue.
On either side were steep cliffs, dark, angry, and towering above, until their tops blended with the shadows of night; and between them, the chasm looked daunting as our guide rushed down with shouts and gunfire. The smoke from the torches and the night-fires of burning asclepias created a canopy, black above and bright red below, hanging over us like a sheet and splitting the cliffs into two equal parts. Here, fire flashed fiercely from a tall thorn, crackling and sending showers of sparks into the air; there it faded into eerie glimmers, illuminating a truly hellish scene. However, the picturesque view came with its downsides. There was no2900 path. Rocks, stone banks, and trees blocked our way. The camels, often blinded by darkness and then dazzled by sudden light, stumbled frequently; in some spots, they slipped down steep paths, and in others, they slid over muddy patches. There were fierce arguments and heated words between the camel drivers and their clients, along with threats to fellow travelers; in fact, we were united in our discontent. I spent that night shouting “Hai! Hai!” urging the camel forward and trying in vain to prod Masud's nephew, who stubbornly slept on the water bags. During the dark hours, we made four or five stops where we boiled coffee and smoked pipes, but both man and beasts were starting to feel overwhelmingly tired.
Dawn found us still traveling down the fiumara, which here is about one hundred yards broad. The granite hills on both sides were less precipitous, and the borders of the torrent-bed became natural quays of stiff clay, which showed a water-mark of from twelve to fifteen feet in height. In many parts the bed was muddy, and the moist places, as usual, caused accidents. I happened to be looking back at Shaykh Abdullah, who was then riding in old Ali bin Ya Sin's fine shugduf; suddenly the camel's four legs disappeared from under him, his right side flattening the ground, and the two riders were pitched severally out of the smashed vehicle. Abdullah started up furious, and abused the Bedouins, who were absent, with great zest. "Feed these Arabs," he exclaimed, quoting a Turkish proverb, "and they will fire at Heaven!" But I observed that, when Shaykh Masud came up, the citizen was only gruff.
Dawn found us still traveling down the river, which here is about one hundred yards wide. The granite hills on both sides were less steep, and the edges of the riverbed became natural banks of hard clay, showing a water mark of twelve to fifteen feet high. In many places, the bed was muddy, and the wet spots, as usual, caused accidents. I happened to be looking back at Shaykh Abdullah, who was riding in old Ali bin Ya Sin's fine cart; suddenly the camel's four legs disappeared from under him, its right side collapsing to the ground, and the two riders were thrown out of the broken vehicle. Abdullah jumped up furious and cursed the absent Bedouins with great enthusiasm. "Feed these Arabs," he exclaimed, quoting a Turkish proverb, "and they will shoot at Heaven!" But I noticed that when Shaykh Masud arrived, the citizen was only gruff.
We then turned northward, and sighted El Mazik, more generally known as Wady Laymun, the Valley of Limes. On the right bank of the fiumara stood the Meccan Sherif's state pavilion, green and gold: it was surrounded by his attendants, and prepared to receive the Pacha of the caravan. We advanced half a mile, and encamped temporarily in a hill-girt bulge of the fiumara bed. At 8 a.m. we had traveled about twenty-four miles from El Zaribah, and the direction of our present station was S. W. 50°.
We then headed north and spotted El Mazik, commonly called Wady Laymun, the Valley of Limes. On the right bank of the river stood the Meccan Sherif's state pavilion, decorated in green and gold; it was surrounded by his staff and set up to welcome the Pacha of the caravan. We moved ahead half a mile and set up camp temporarily in a hillside nook of the riverbed. By 8 am, we had covered about twenty-four miles since El Zaribah, and our current location was S. W. 50°.
Shaykh Masud allowed us only four hours' halt; he wished to precede the main body. After breaking our fast joyously upon limes, pomegranates, and fresh dates, we sallied forth to admire the beauties of the place. We are once more on classic ground, the ground of the ancient Arab poets:—
Shaykh Masud gave us just four hours to rest; he wanted to lead the main group. After we happily broke our fast with limes, pomegranates, and fresh dates, we set out to admire the beauty of the area. We're once again on historic territory, the land of the ancient Arab poets:—
At Mina; across Rijam and Ghul, wild beasts wander unnoticed; On Rayyan Hill, the channel lines have left a bare mark,
Worn out, like ancient scripture that scars the rocky face of the mountains;—
and this wady, celebrated for the purity of its air, has from remote ages been a favorite resort of the Meccans. Nothing can be more soothing to the brain than the dark-green foliage of the limes and pomegranates; and from the base of the southern hill bursts a bubbling stream, whose
and this valley, known for its fresh air, has been a popular getaway for the people of Mecca for ages. Nothing is more calming for the mind than the dark-green leaves of the lime and pomegranate trees; and at the foot of the southern hill flows a bubbling stream, whose
flow through the garden, filling them with the most delicious of melodies, and the gladdest sound which nature in these regions knows.
flow through the garden, filling it with the sweetest melodies and the happiest sounds that nature knows in this area.
Exactly at noon Masud seized the halter of the foremost camel, and we started down the fiumara. Troops of Bedouin girls looked over the orchard walls laughingly, and children came out to offer us fresh fruit and sweet water. At 2 p.m., traveling southwest, we arrived at a point where the torrent-bed turns to the right, and quitting it, we climbed with difficulty over a steep ridge of granite. Before three o'clock we entered a hill-girt plain, which my companions called "Sola." In some places were clumps of trees, and scattered villages warned us that we were approaching a city. Far to the left rose the blue peaks of Taif, and the mountain road, a white thread upon the nearer heights, was pointed out to me. Here I first saw the tree, or rather shrub, which bears the balm of Gilead, erst so celebrated for its tonic and stomachic properties. I told Shaykh to break off a twig, which he did heedlessly. The act was witnessed by our party with a roar of laughter, and the astounded Shaykh was warned that he had become subject to an atoning sacrifice. Of course he denounced me as the instigator, and I could not fairly refuse assistance. The tree has of late years been carefully described by many botanists; I will only say that the bark resembled in color a cherry-stick pipe, the inside was a light yellow, and the juice made my fingers stick together.
Exactly at noon, Masud grabbed the halter of the leading camel, and we headed down the dry riverbed. Groups of Bedouin girls peered over the orchard walls, laughing, while children came out to offer us fresh fruit and cold water. At 2 p.m., heading southwest, we reached a point where the streambed turned to the right. Leaving it behind, we struggled over a steep granite ridge. Before three o'clock, we entered a valley surrounded by hills, which my companions called "Sola." In some areas, there were clusters of trees, and scattered villages signaled that we were getting close to a city. Far to the left, the blue peaks of Taif rose, and the mountain road, a white line on the nearby heights, was pointed out to me. This was where I first saw the tree, or rather the shrub, that produces the balm of Gilead, famous for its tonic and digestive benefits. I asked Shaykh to break off a twig, which he did without thinking. Our group erupted into laughter, and the bewildered Shaykh was warned that he would have to do an atoning sacrifice. Naturally, he blamed me as the instigator, and I couldn't just refuse to help. The tree has been thoroughly described by many botanists in recent years; I'll just mention that the bark looked like a cherry-stick pipe, the inside was a light yellow, and the sap made my fingers sticky.
At 4 p.m. we came to a steep and rocky pass, up which we toiled with difficulty. The face of the country was rising once more, and again presented the aspect of numerous small basins divided and surrounded by hills. As we jogged on we were passed by the cavalcade of no less a personage than the Sherif2902 of Meccah. Abd el Muttalib bin Ghalib is a dark, beardless old man with African features, derived from his mother. He was plainly dressed in white garments and a white muslin turban, which made him look jet-black; he rode an ambling mule, and the only emblem of his dignity was the large green satin umbrella borne by an attendant on foot. Scattered around him were about forty matchlock-men, mostly slaves. At long intervals, after their father, came his four sons, Riza Bey, Abdullah, Ali, and Ahmed, the latter still a child. The three elder brothers rode splendid dromedaries at speed; they were young men of light complexion, with the true Meccan cast of features, showily dressed in bright-colored silks, and armed, to denote their rank, with sword and gold-hilted dagger.
At 4 p.m., we reached a steep and rocky pass that we struggled to climb. The landscape was rising again, revealing a series of small basins surrounded by hills. As we continued, we were overtaken by the procession of none other than the Sherif2902 of Meccah. Abd el Muttalib bin Ghalib is an old man with dark skin and no beard, featuring African traits from his mother. He was simply dressed in white clothes and a white muslin turban, which contrasted with his jet-black appearance; he rode a gentle mule, and the only sign of his status was a large green satin umbrella held by an attendant on foot. Surrounding him were about forty matchlock-men, mostly slaves. Following behind at intervals were his four sons: Riza Bey, Abdullah, Ali, and the youngest, Ahmed, who was still a child. The three older brothers rode swiftly on magnificent dromedaries; they were young men with light skin and the distinctive Meccan features, dressed in bright-colored silks and armed with swords and gold-hilted daggers to signify their rank.
We halted as evening approached, and strained our eyes, but all in vain, to catch sight of Meccah, which lies in a winding valley. By Shaykh Abdullah's direction I recited, after the usual devotions, the following prayer. The reader is forewarned that it is difficult to preserve the flowers of Oriental rhetoric in a European tongue.
We stopped as evening came, trying hard to see Meccah, which is located in a winding valley, but we couldn't spot it. Following Shaykh Abdullah's instructions, I said the following prayer after the usual devotions. The reader should be aware that it's tough to capture the beauty of Eastern rhetoric in a European language.
"O Allah! verily this is thy safeguard (Amn) and thy Sanctuary (Haram)! Into it whoso entereth becometh safe (Amin). So deny (Harrim) my flesh and blood, my bones and skin, to hell-fire. O Allah! Save me from thy wrath on the day when thy servants shall be raised from the dead. I conjure thee by this that thou art Allah, besides whom is none (thou only), the merciful, the compassionate. And have mercy upon our lord Mohammed, and upon the progeny of our lord Mohammed, and upon his followers, one and all!" This was concluded with the "Talbiyat," and with an especial prayer for myself.
"O Allah! Truly, this is Your protection (Amn) and Your Sanctuary (Haram)! Whoever enters it becomes safe (Amin). So keep my flesh and blood, my bones and skin, away from hell-fire. O Allah! Save me from Your anger on the day when Your servants will be raised from the dead. I invoke You by this, that You are Allah, and there is no one besides You (You alone), the merciful, the compassionate. And have mercy on our lord Mohammed, and on the descendants of our lord Mohammed, and on all his followers!" This was wrapped up with the "Talbiyat," along with a special prayer for myself.
We again mounted, and night completed our disappointment. About 1 a.m. I was aroused by general excitement. "Meccah! Meccah!" cried some voices. "The Sanctuary! O the Sanctuary!" exclaimed others; and all burst into loud "Labbayk," not unfrequently broken by sobs. I looked out from my litter, and saw by the light of the southern stars the dim outlines of a large city, a shade darker than the surrounding plain. We were passing over the last ridge by a "winding path" flanked on both sides by watch-towers, which command the "Darb el Maala," or road leading from the north into Meccah. Thence we passed into the Maabidah (northern suburb), where the Sherif's palace is built. After this, on the left hand, came the deserted abode2903 of the Sherif bin Aun, now said to be a "haunted house."106 Opposite to it lies the Jannat el Maala, the holy cemetery of Meccah. Thence, turning to the right, we entered the Sulaymaniyah or Afghan quarter. Here the boy Mohammed, being an inhabitant of the Shamiyah or Syrian ward, thought proper to display some apprehension. These two are on bad terms; children never meet without exchanging volleys of stones, and men fight furiously with quarter-staves. Sometimes, despite the terrors of religion, the knife and sabre are drawn. But these hostilities have their code. If a citizen be killed, there is a subscription for blood-money. An inhabitant of one quarter, passing singly through another, becomes a guest; once beyond the walls, he is likely to be beaten to insensibility by his hospitable foes.
We got back on our horses, and disappointment settled in with the night. Around 1 morning, I was woken up by a general excitement. "Mecca! Mecca!" shouted some voices. "The Sanctuary! Oh, the Sanctuary!" exclaimed others, and everyone erupted into loud "Labbayk," frequently interrupted by sobs. I looked out from my litter and saw, illuminated by the southern stars, the faint outlines of a large city, slightly darker than the surrounding plain. We were moving over the last ridge along a "winding path" bordered on both sides by watchtowers that overlooked the "Darb el Maala," the road leading from the north into Mecca. From there, we entered the Maabidah (northern suburb), where the Sherif's palace stands. Next, on the left, was the abandoned home2903 of Sherif bin Aun, now rumored to be a "haunted house."106 Across from it lies Jannat el Maala, the holy cemetery of Mecca. Then, turning to the right, we entered the Sulaymaniyah or Afghan quarter. Here, the boy Mohammed, being from the Shamiyah or Syrian district, decided to show some concern. These two groups don't get along; kids always throw stones at each other, and men fight fiercely with sticks. Sometimes, despite the fear of religion, knives and swords are drawn. But there's a code to these conflicts. If a citizen gets killed, a fund is raised for blood money. A resident of one quarter passing through another alone becomes a guest; once they pass the walls, they could be beaten unconscious by their supposedly hospitable rivals.
At the Sulaymaniyah we turned off the main road into a by-way, and ascended by narrow lanes the rough heights of Jebel Hindi, upon which stands a small whitewashed and crenellated building called a "fort." Thence descending, we threaded dark streets, in places crowded with rude cots and dusky figures, and finally at 2 a.m. we found ourselves at the door of the boy Mohammed's house.
At the Sulaymaniyah, we left the main road and turned onto a side street, making our way up the steep, narrow paths of Jebel Hindi, where there’s a small whitewashed building with battlements known as a "fort." After that, we went back down, navigating through dark streets, some crowded with makeshift beds and shadowy figures, and finally at 2 AM we arrived at the door of the boy Mohammed's house.
We arrived on the morning of Sunday the 7th Zu'l Hijjah (11th September, 1853), and had one day before the beginning of the pilgrimage to repose and visit the Haram. From El Medinah to Meccah the distance, according to my calculation, was 248 English miles, which was accomplished in eleven marches.
We got there on the morning of Sunday, September 7th (11th September, 1853), and we had one day to relax and visit the Haram before the pilgrimage began. According to my calculations, the distance from El Medinah to Meccah was 248 English miles, which we covered in eleven journeys.
ROBERT BURTON
(1577-1640)
(1577-1640)

There are some books of which every reader knows the names, but of whose contents few know anything, excepting as the same may have come to them filtered through the work of others. Of these, Burton's 'Anatomy of Melancholy' is one of the most marked instances. It is a vast storehouse from which subsequent authors have always drawn and continue to draw, even as Burton himself drew from others,—though without always giving the credit which with him was customary. Few would now have the courage to read it through, and probably fewer still could say with Dr. Johnson that it "was the only book that ever took him out of bed two hours sooner than he wished to rise."
There are some books that everyone knows by name, but very few are familiar with their actual content, except for what they've learned through the interpretations of others. One of the most notable examples of this is Burton's 'Anatomy of Melancholy.' It's a huge repository from which later authors have always borrowed and continue to borrow, just as Burton borrowed from others—though not always giving the credit he typically did. Few people today would have the guts to read it cover to cover, and probably even fewer could echo Dr. Johnson's sentiment that it "was the only book that ever got him out of bed two hours earlier than he wanted to wake up."

Robert Burton
Robert Burton
Of Robert Burton himself very little is known. He was born in 1577, a few years later than Shakespeare,—probably at Lindley, in Leicestershire; and died at Oxford in 1640. He had some schooling at Sutton Coldfield in Warwickshire, and was sent to Brasenose College at Oxford in 1593; was elected a student at Christ Church College in 1599, and took his degree of B.D. in 1614. He was then thirty-seven years of age. Why he should have been so long in reaching his degree, does not appear. Two years later he was presented by the Dean and Chapter of Christ Church to the vicarage of St. Thomas in the suburbs of Oxford. To this, about 1630, through presentation by George, Lord Berkeley, was added the rectory of Segrave in Leicestershire, and he retained both livings until his death. This is about the sum and substance of his known history. Various legends remain regarding him; as, that he was very good and jolly company, a most learned scholar, very ready in quotations from the poets and classical authors,—and indeed no reader of the 'Anatomy' could imagine otherwise. Yet was he of a melancholy disposition, and it is said that "he composed this book with a view of relieving his own melancholy, but increased it to such a degree that nothing could make him laugh but going to the foot-bridge and hearing the ribaldry of the bargemen,2905 which rarely failed to throw him into a violent fit of laughter." He says himself, "I write of melancholy, by being busie, to avoid melancholy." He was expert in the calculation of nativities, and cast his own horoscope; having determined in which, the time at which his death should occur, it was afterward shrewdly believed that he took measures to insure the fulfillment of the prophecy.
Very little is known about Robert Burton himself. He was born in 1577, a few years after Shakespeare—probably in Lindley, Leicestershire—and he died in Oxford in 1640. He received some education at Sutton Coldfield in Warwickshire and was sent to Brasenose College at Oxford in 1593. He was elected a student at Christ Church College in 1599 and earned his B.D. degree in 1614 when he was thirty-seven years old. It's unclear why it took him so long to earn his degree. Two years later, he was appointed by the Dean and Chapter of Christ Church to the vicarage of St. Thomas in the suburbs of Oxford. Around 1630, he was also given the rectory of Segrave in Leicestershire through the appointment of George, Lord Berkeley, and he held both positions until his death. This sums up what is known of his history. Various legends about him persist, including that he was great company, an extremely learned scholar, and quick with quotes from poets and classical authors—which no reader of the 'Anatomy' would think otherwise. Yet, he had a melancholic nature, and it’s said that "he wrote this book to ease his own sadness, but it only deepened it to the point that nothing could make him laugh except going to the footbridge and listening to the crude jokes of the bargemen," which seldom failed to send him into a fit of laughter. He stated himself, "I write about melancholy, by being busy, to escape melancholy." He was skilled in astrology and even calculated his own horoscope; having outlined the time he was supposed to die, it was later cleverly believed that he took steps to ensure that the prediction came true.2905
His life was almost wholly spent in his study at Oxford. He was a wide and curious reader, and the book to the composition of which he devoted himself quotes authorities without end. All was fish which came to his net: divines, poets, astrologists, doctors, philosophers, men of science, travelers, romancers—he draws from the whole range of literature; and often page after page—scores and hundreds of pages,—is filled with quotations, sometimes of two or three words only, sometimes translated and sometimes not, an almost inextricable network of facts, of fancies, and of phrases. He says: "As those old Romans rob'd all the cities of the world, to set out their bad-sited Rome, we skim off the cream of other men's wits, pick the choice flowers of their till'd gardens to set out our own steril plots."
His life was mostly spent in his study at Oxford. He was a wide and curious reader, and the book he dedicated himself to writing cites endless sources. Everything was fair game for him: theologians, poets, astrologers, doctors, philosophers, scientists, travelers, and storytellers—he draws from the entire spectrum of literature; and often, page after page—dozens and hundreds of pages—are filled with quotes, sometimes just two or three words, sometimes translated, sometimes not, creating a tangled web of facts, ideas, and phrases. He states: "Just as the old Romans plundered all the cities of the world to embellish their poorly located Rome, we borrow the best ideas from other people’s insights, picking the finest flowers from their cultivated gardens to enhance our own barren plots."
Yet when he sets about it, his handling is steady and assured, and he has distinctly the literary touch, as well as the marks of genius; having a very great quaintness withal. The title of his famous book is 'The Anatomy of Melancholy. What It Is, with All the Kinds, Causes, Symptoms, Prognostics, and several Cures of it. In three Partitions. With their several Sections, Members, and Sub-sections, Philosophically, Medically, Historically Opened and Cut Up. By Democritus Junior.' The first edition appears to have been issued in 1621. He continued to modify and enlarge it from time to time throughout his life; and for the sixth edition, which appeared some years after his death, he prepared a long address to the reader, describing his student life, accounting for his choice of subject, and full of quaint fancies and scathing criticisms of the ill habits and weaknesses of mankind.
Yet when he gets to it, his approach is steady and confident, and he definitely has a literary style, along with signs of genius; he also has a unique charm. The title of his famous book is 'The Anatomy of Melancholy: What It Is, with All the Kinds, Causes, Symptoms, Prognostics, and Several Cures of It. In Three Partitions. With Their Several Sections, Members, and Sub-sections, Philosophically, Medically, Historically Opened and Cut Up. By Democritus Junior.' The first edition seems to have been published in 1621. He continued to revise and expand it throughout his life; for the sixth edition, which came out a few years after his death, he wrote a long address to the reader, describing his student life, explaining his choice of topic, and filled with quirky ideas and sharp criticisms of human flaws and weaknesses.
"Melancholy" means with Burton Melancholia, but it means also all sorts of insanity, and apparently all affections of the mind or spirit, sane or insane. On the one hand he heaps up, in page after page and chapter after chapter, all the horrid ills to which flesh is heir, or which it cultivates for itself, and paints the world as a very pandemonium of evil and outrage. And anon the air blows soft and sweet, the birds sing, both brotherly love and domestic happiness are possible, and
"Melancholy" refers to what Burton describes in Melancholia, but it also encompasses all kinds of insanity, as well as various issues of the mind or spirit, whether rational or irrational. On one hand, he fills page after page and chapter after chapter with all the terrible afflictions that humanity faces or brings upon itself, portraying the world as a chaotic nightmare of evil and suffering. Yet, at times the atmosphere shifts to gentle and pleasant, the birds sing, and both brotherly love and family happiness become attainable, and
To the first volume is prefixed 'The Author's Abstract of Melancholy,' beginning:—
To the first volume is prefixed 'The Author's Summary of Sadness,' beginning:—
Thinking of various things known,
When I create castles in the air,
Free from sorrow and free from fear
Pleasing myself with sweet fantasies, I think time is passing very quickly. All my joys are pointless compared to this,
Nothing as sweet as sadness.
It does not need an expert to tell, after reading this, whence Milton drew the suggestion of 'L'Allegro' and 'Il Penseroso.'
It doesn't take an expert to see, after reading this, where Milton got the idea for 'L'Allegro' and 'Il Penseroso.'
CONCLUSIONS AS TO MELANCHOLY
Generally thus much we may conclude of melancholy: that it is most pleasant at first, I say, mentis gratissimus error, a most delightsome humor, to be alone, dwell alone, walk alone, meditate, lie in bed whole days, dreaming awake as it were, and frame a thousand phantastical imaginations unto themselves. They are never better pleased than when they are so doing; they are in Paradise for the time, and cannot well endure to be interrupt; with him in the Poet:—
Generally we can conclude about melancholy: that it feels most enjoyable at first, I say, mentis gratissimus error, a truly delightful state, to be alone, to dwell alone, to walk alone, to meditate, to lie in bed for whole days, dreaming while awake, as it were, and creating a thousand fantastic imaginations for themselves. They are never happier than when they are doing this; they are in Paradise for that moment and can hardly stand to be interrupted; with him in the Poet:—
Non servâstis, he says:"
you have undone him, he complains, if you trouble him: tell him what inconvenience will follow, what will be the event, all is one, canis ad vomitum, 'tis so pleasant he cannot refrain. He may thus continue peradventure many years by reason of a strong temperature, or some mixture of business, which may divert his cogitations: but at the last læsa imaginatio, his phantasy is crazed, & now habituated to such toys, cannot but work still like a fate; the Scene alters upon a sudden; Fear and Sorrow supplant those pleasing thoughts, suspicion, discontent, and perpetual anxiety succeed in their places; so little by little, by that shoeing-horn of idleness, and voluntary solitariness, Melancholy this feral fiend is drawn on, et quantum vertice ad auras Æthereas, tantum radice in Tartara tendit; "extending up, by its branches, so far towards Heaven, as, by its roots, it does down towards Tartarus;" it was not so delicious at first, as now it is bitter and harsh: a cankered soul macerated with cares and discontents, tædium vitæ, impatience, agony, inconstancy, irresolution, precipitate them unto unspeakable miseries. They cannot2907 endure company, light, or life itself, some unfit for action, and the like. Their bodies are lean and dried up, withered, ugly; their looks harsh, very dull, and their souls tormented, as they are more or less entangled, as the humor hath been intended, or according to the continuance of time they have been troubled.
you have undone him, he complains, if you bother him: tell him what inconvenience will follow, what will happen, all is one, canis ad vomitum, 'tis so pleasant he cannot resist. He may continue this way for many years due to a strong temperament, or some mix of work that might distract his thoughts: but in the end læsa imaginatio, his imagination is twisted, and now used to such distractions, can't help but act like a fate; the scene changes suddenly; Fear and Sorrow take the place of those pleasant thoughts, suspicion, discontent, and constant anxiety take over; so little by little, through that shoehorn of idleness and voluntary solitude, Melancholy, this wild beast, is drawn in, et quantum vertice ad auras Æthereas, tantum radice in Tartara tendit; "extending up, by its branches, so far towards Heaven, as, by its roots, it does down towards Tartarus;" it was not so enjoyable at first, as now it is bitter and harsh: a withered soul tormented with worries and frustrations, tædium vitæ, impatience, agony, inconstancy, indecision, driving them to unspeakable miseries. They cannot endure company, light, or life itself, some are unfit for action, and so on. Their bodies are lean and dried up, withered, ugly; their expressions harsh, very dull, and their souls tormented, as they are more or less entangled, depending on how long they have been troubled.
To discern all which symptoms the better, Rhasis the Arabian makes three degrees of them. The first is falsa cogitatio, false conceits and idle thoughts: to misconstrue and amplify, aggravating everything they conceive or fear: the second is falso cogitatio loqui, to talk to themselves, or to use inarticulate incondite voices, speeches, obsolete gestures, and plainly to utter their minds and conceits of their hearts, by their words and actions, as to laugh, weep, to be silent, not to sleep, eat their meat, &c.; the third is to put in practice that which they think or speak. Savanarola, Rub. II, Tract. 8, cap. 1, de ægritudine, confirms as much: when he begins to express that in words, which he conceives in his heart, or talks idly, or goes from one thing to another, which Gordonius calls nec caput habentia nec caudam [having neither head nor tail], he is in the middle way: but when he begins to act it likewise, and to put his fopperies in execution, he is then in the extent of melancholy, or madness itself. This progress of melancholy you shall easily observe in them that have been so affected, they go smiling to themselves at first, at length they laugh out; at first solitary, at last they can endure no company, or if they do, they are now dizzards, past sense and shame, quite moped, they care not what they say or do; all their actions, words, gestures, are furious or ridiculous. At first his mind is troubled, he doth not attend what is said, if you tell him a tale, he cries at last, What said you? but in the end he mutters to himself, as old women do many times, or old men when they sit alone; upon a sudden they laugh, whoop, halloo, or run away, and swear they see or hear Players, Devils, Hobgoblins, Ghosts, strike, or strut, &c., grow humorous in the end: like him in the Poet, sæpe ducentos sæpe decem servos [he often keeps two hundred slaves, often only ten], he will dress himself, and undress, careless at last, grows insensible, stupid or mad. He howls like a wolf, barks like a dog, and raves like Ajax and Orestes, hears Music and outcries which no man else hears....
To better understand all the symptoms, Rhasis the Arabian identifies three levels. The first is falsa cogitatio, false beliefs and idle thoughts: misinterpreting and exaggerating, making everything they think or fear seem worse. The second is falso cogitatio loqui, talking to themselves or using unclear, unstructured speech, outdated gestures, and openly expressing their thoughts and feelings through their words and actions, like laughing, crying, being silent, or not eating, etc. The third is putting into action what they think or say. Savanarola, Rub. II, Tract. 8, cap. 1, de ægritudine, confirms this: when he starts to verbalize what he feels inside, or talks nonsense, or jumps from one thing to another, which Gordonius describes as nec caput habentia nec caudam [having neither head nor tail], he is in a halfway state: but when he also starts acting on it and putting his foolishness into practice, he then enters the realm of melancholy or even madness. You can easily notice this progression of melancholy in those affected; they start off smiling to themselves, then they laugh out loud; at first, they prefer solitude, but eventually, they can't stand company, or if they do, they become dazed, lacking sense and shame, completely out of it, not caring about what they say or do; all their actions, words, and gestures become wild or absurd. Initially, his mind is troubled, and he doesn't pay attention to what is said; if you tell him a story, he eventually asks, "What did you say?" But in the end, he starts muttering to himself, like old women often do, or old men when they're alone; suddenly, they laugh, shout, or run away, claiming they see or hear actors, devils, goblins, ghosts, or they just act strangely, getting more eccentric over time: like the character in the poem, sæpe ducentos sæpe decem servos [he often keeps two hundred slaves, often only ten], he will dress himself, undress, and eventually becomes careless, growing indifferent, dull, or mad. He howls like a wolf, barks like a dog, and rages like Ajax and Orestes, hearing music and screams that no one else can hear....
Who can sufficiently speak of these symptoms, or prescribe rules to comprehend them? As Echo to the painter in Ausonius, vane, quid affectas, &c.—foolish fellow, what wilt? if you must2908 needs paint me, paint a voice, et similem si vis pingere, pinge sonum; if you will describe melancholy, describe a phantastical conceit, a corrupt imagination, vain thoughts and different, which who can do? The four-and-twenty letters make no more variety of words in divers languages, than melancholy conceits produce diversity of symptoms in several persons. They are irregular, obscure, various, so infinite, Proteus himself is not so diverse; you may as well make the Moon a new coat, as a true character of a melancholy man; as soon find the motion of a bird in the air, as the heart of man, a melancholy man. They are so confused, I say, diverse, intermixt with other diseases. As the species be confounded (which I have shewed) so are the symptoms; sometimes with headache, cachexia, dropsy, stone, (as you may perceive by those several examples and illustrations, collected by Hildesheim, spicel. 2, Mercurialis, consil. 118, cap. 6 et 11), with headache, epilepsy, priapismus (Trincavellius, consil. 12, lib. I, consil. 49), with gout, caninus appetitus (Montanus, consil. 26, &c., 23, 234, 249), with falling-sickness, headache, vertigo, lycanthropia, &c. (J. Cæsar Claudinus, consult. 4, consult. 89 et 116), with gout, agues, hæmrods, stone, &c. Who can distinguish these melancholy symptoms so intermixt with others, or apply them to their several kinds, confine them into method? 'Tis hard I confess, yet I have disposed of them as I could, and will descend to particularize them according to their species. For hitherto I have expatiated in more general lists or terms, speaking promiscuously of such ordinary signs, which occur amongst writers. Not that they are all to be found in one man, for that were to paint a Monster or Chimæra, not a man; but some in one, some in another, and that successively, or at several times.
Who can truly talk about these symptoms or offer guidelines to understand them? Like Echo to the painter in Ausonius, “foolish fellow, what do you want?” If you must paint me, then capture a voice; and if you want to depict melancholy, show a fanciful idea, a distorted imagination, pointless and conflicting thoughts—which is no easy task. The twenty-four letters provide no more variety of words in different languages than melancholy thoughts create in various people. They are irregular, unclear, diverse—so infinite that even Proteus is not as varied; you might as well try to give the Moon a new coat as to accurately portray a melancholic person. It’s as impossible to find the movements of a bird in the air as it is to identify the heart of a melancholic. These symptoms are so confused and mixed with other ailments. Just as the categories are blurred (as I have shown), so are the symptoms; sometimes coupled with headaches, cachexia, dropsy, stones (as you can see from the different examples and illustrations presented by Hildesheim, spicel. 2, Mercurialis, consil. 118, cap. 6 et 11), alongside headaches, epilepsy, priapism (Trincavellius, consil. 12, lib. I, consil. 49), with gout, caninus appetitus (Montanus, consil. 26, etc., 23, 234, 249), with falling sickness, headaches, vertigo, lycanthropy, etc. (J. Cæsar Claudinus, consult. 4, consult. 89 et 116), with gout, fevers, hemorrhoids, stones, etc. Who can separate these melancholic symptoms that are so intertwined with others or classify them into distinct categories? It’s difficult, I admit; however, I’ve organized them as best I can and will now detail them according to their types. Until now, I’ve been discussing more general lists or terms, casually mentioning such common signs seen in literature. Not that all these signs will be found in one person, as that would create a monster or chimera, not a human; some appear in one person, some in another, and at different times.
Which I have been the more curious to express and report, not to upbraid any miserable man, or by way of derision (I rather pity them), but the better to discern, to apply remedies unto them; and to shew that the best and soundest of us all is in great danger; how much we ought to fear our own fickle estates, remember our miseries and vanities, examine and humiliate ourselves, seek to God, and call to him for mercy, that needs not look for any rods to scourge ourselves, since we carry them in our bowels; and that our souls are in a miserable captivity, if the light of grace and heavenly truth doth not shine continually upon us; and by our discretion to moderate ourselves, to be more circumspect and wary in the midst of these dangers.
I'm more curious to share and discuss this, not to shame anyone who is struggling, but rather to help better understand and find solutions for them; and to show that even the best among us are in serious trouble. We need to be aware of our own unstable situations, remember our hardships and emptiness, reflect on and humble ourselves, seek God, and ask Him for mercy. We don’t need to look for punishment since we already carry it within us; our souls are in a terrible state of captivity unless we are continuously illuminated by grace and heavenly truth. We should be careful and prudent in the face of these dangers.
HORACE BUSHNELL
(1802-1876)
(1802-1876)
BY THEODORE T. MUNGER
BY THEODORE T. MUNGER

Horace Bushnell was born in 1802 in Litchfield, Connecticut, and reared in New Preston, a hamlet near by. He was graduated at Yale College in 1827, and after a year of editorial service on the Journal of Commerce in New York he became tutor in Yale College, studied theology at the same time, and in 1833 was settled in the ministry over a Congregational church in Hartford, Connecticut. He resigned his charge in 1853 on account of ill health, but lived till 1876, filling the years to the last with arduous study and authorship. He published three volumes of sermons, two of essays and addresses, a treatise on Women's Suffrage, under the title 'A Reform against Nature,' and five treatises of a theological character. Each of the latter was a distinct challenge to the prevailing thought of his day, and involved him in suspicion and accusation that well-nigh cost him his ecclesiastical standing. It is now generally acknowledged that he led the way into the new world of theological thought which has since opened so widely, and thereby rendered great and enduring service to the Christian faith.
Horace Bushnell was born in 1802 in Litchfield, Connecticut, and grew up in New Preston, a nearby village. He graduated from Yale College in 1827, and after a year working as an editor for the Journal of Commerce in New York, he became a tutor at Yale College while studying theology concurrently. In 1833, he took up the ministry at a Congregational church in Hartford, Connecticut. He resigned from his position in 1853 due to health issues, but lived until 1876, filling his later years with intense study and writing. He published three volumes of sermons, two collections of essays and addresses, a treatise on Women's Suffrage titled 'A Reform against Nature,' and five theological treatises. Each of these works presented a unique challenge to the dominant ideas of his time, which led to suspicion and accusations that nearly jeopardized his position in the church. Today, he is widely recognized for paving the way into a new realm of theological thought that has since expanded significantly, providing substantial and lasting contributions to the Christian faith.

Horace Bushnell
Horace Bushnell
It is enough to say of his work in this respect that it was characterized by a mingling of the thought of the first three centuries, and of the modern spirit which had found its way from Germany into England through Coleridge. The two did not always agree well, and the latter is the predominating feature in all his writings. He was the first theologian in New England to admit fully into his thought the modern sense of Nature, as it is found in the literature of the early part of the century, and notably in Wordsworth and Coleridge. Dr. Bushnell was not a student of this literature beyond a thorough and sympathetic study of 'The Aids to Reflection,' but through this open door the whole spirit of that great thought movement entered his mind and found a congenial home. The secret of this movement was a spiritual interpretation of nature. It was a step in the evolution of human thought; and appearing first in literature,2910 its natural point of entrance, it was sure to reach all forms of thought, as in time to come it will reach all forms of social life. The thing that the world is rapidly learning is, that not only is the world God's but that God is in his world. Bushnell was by nature immensely open to this thought, and its undertone can be heard in almost every page of his writings. It was this that gave value to his works and made them exceptional in his day and place. Each of his great treatises is, with more or less distinctness, an effort to put natural things and divine things into some sort of relevance and oneness.
It’s enough to say about his work that it blended the ideas of the first three centuries with the modern spirit that made its way from Germany to England through Coleridge. They didn’t always mesh well, but the latter is the main feature in all his writing. He was the first theologian in New England to fully embrace the modern sense of Nature, as seen in the literature from the early part of the century, especially in Wordsworth and Coleridge. Dr. Bushnell didn’t study this literature extensively beyond a deep and sympathetic exploration of 'The Aids to Reflection,' but through this, the entire spirit of that significant thought movement entered his mind and found a welcoming space. The essence of this movement was a spiritual interpretation of nature. It represented a step in the evolution of human thought; starting in literature, its natural entry point, it was bound to reach all forms of thought and, in time, all aspects of social life. What the world is quickly realizing is that not only is the world God's, but that God is present in His world. Bushnell was naturally very open to this idea, and its influence can be felt in almost every page of his works. This is what gave value to his writings and made them stand out in his time and place. Each of his major treatises is, more or less clearly, an attempt to align natural things and divine things in some form of connection and unity.
He took the path by which superior minds have always found their way into new realms of truth. They do not pass from one school to another, but instead rise into some new or some larger conception of nature and start afresh. All gains in philosophy and religion and civilization have been made by further inroads into nature, and never in any other way. Dr. Bushnell, with the unerring instinct of a discoverer, struck this path and kept it to the end. At the bottom of all his work lies a profound sense of nature, of its meaning and force in the realm of the spirit. He did not deny a certain antithesis between nature and the supernatural, but he so defined the latter that the two could be embraced in the one category of nature when viewed as the ascertained order of God in creation. The supernatural is simply the realm of freedom, and it is as natural as the physical realm of necessity. Thus he not only got rid of the traditional antinomy between them, but led the way into that conception of the relation of God to his world which more and more is taking possession of modern thought. In his essay on Language he says (and the thought is always with him as a governing principle):—"The whole universe of nature is a perfect analogon of the whole universe of thought or spirit. Therefore, as nature becomes truly a universe only through science revealing its universal laws, the true universe of thought and spirit cannot sooner be conceived." Thus he actually makes the revelation of spiritual truth wait on the unfolding of the facts and laws of the world of nature. There is something pathetic in the attitude of this great thinker sitting in the dark, waiting for disclosures in nature that would substantiate what he felt was true in the realm of the spirit. A generation later he would have seen the light for which he longed—a light that justifies the central point of all his main contentions.
He took the path that great minds have always used to explore new truths. They don’t just switch from one school of thought to another; instead, they elevate their understanding to a new or broader view of nature and start fresh. All advancements in philosophy, religion, and civilization have come from deeper explorations of nature, and never any other way. Dr. Bushnell, with the instinct of a true discoverer, found this path and followed it to the end. At the core of all his work is a deep understanding of nature, its meaning, and its impact in the spiritual realm. He acknowledged a certain tension between nature and the supernatural but defined the latter in a way that allowed both to fit within the same framework of nature when seen as the established order of God in creation. The supernatural is simply the realm of freedom, just as natural as the physical realm of necessity. This way, he not only resolved the traditional conflict between the two but also paved the way for a view of the relationship between God and the world that is increasingly shaping modern thought. In his essay on Language, he writes (and this thought guides him): “The entire universe of nature is a perfect analogy to the entire universe of thought or spirit. Therefore, just as nature becomes a true universe only through science uncovering its universal laws, the true universe of thought and spirit cannot be fully understood.” Thus, he suggests that understanding spiritual truth depends on revealing the facts and laws of the natural world. There’s something touching about this brilliant thinker waiting in the dark for insights into nature that would confirm what he believed to be true in the spiritual realm. A generation later, he would have seen the illumination he longed for—a light that validates the core of all his main arguments.
His first and most important work, 'Christian Nurture,' contended that the training of children should be according to nature,—not in the poor sense of Rousseau, but that it should be divinely natural. So 'Nature and the Supernatural,' whatever place may be accorded to the book to-day, was an effort to bring the two terms that were2911 held as opposite and contradictory, into as close relation as God is to his laws in nature. So in 'The Vicarious Sacrifice' his main purpose was to take a doctrine that had been dwarfed out of its proper proportions, and give to it the measure of God's love and the manner of its action in human life. Dr. Bushnell may or may not have thought with absolute correctness on these themes, but he thought with consummate ability, he wrote with great eloquence and power, and he left many pages that are to be cherished as literature, while theologically they "point the way we are going."
His first and most important work, 'Christian Nurture,' argued that the training of children should align with nature—not in the misguided sense of Rousseau, but in a way that reflects divine nature. Similarly, 'Nature and the Supernatural,' regardless of its current standing, aimed to reconcile the two concepts that were seen as opposites, as closely as God relates to His laws in nature. In 'The Vicarious Sacrifice,' his main goal was to take a doctrine that had been reduced to inadequate proportions and to reflect God's love and how it acts in human life. Dr. Bushnell may or may not have been completely correct in his views on these topics, but he thought with great skill, wrote with eloquence and strength, and left behind many pages that are invaluable as literature while also "pointing the way we are going" theologically.
One of the most characteristic and interesting things about Dr. Bushnell is the method he took to find his way between this spiritual view of things and that world of theological orthodoxy where he stood by virtue of his profession. It was a very hard and dry world,—a world chiefly of definitions,—but it covered vital realities, and so must have had some connection with the other world. Dr. Bushnell bridged the chasm by a theory of language which he regarded as original with himself. It was not new, but he elaborated it in an original way and with great ability. In its main feature it was simply a claim to use in theology the symbolism of poetry; it regarded language as something that attempts to make one feel the inexpressible truth, rather than a series of definitions which imply that it can be exactly stated in words; it held that truth is larger than any form which attempts to express it; it images and reflects truth instead of defining it.
One of the most distinctive and intriguing aspects of Dr. Bushnell is the approach he took to navigate between this spiritual perspective and the realm of theological orthodoxy, which he upheld due to his profession. It was a very rigid and dry world—a realm mainly of definitions—but it encompassed vital realities, so it must have had some connection to the other world. Dr. Bushnell bridged the gap with a theory of language that he claimed was original to him. It wasn’t new, but he developed it in a unique way and with great skill. The main idea was simply a claim to use the symbolism of poetry in theology; it viewed language as something that tries to convey inexpressible truths, rather than just a series of definitions that suggest truth can be precisely captured in words. It believed that truth is broader than any form attempting to express it; it images and reflects truth instead of merely defining it.
This theory might be assumed without so long explication as he gave, but it was greatly needed in the theological world, which at that time was sunk in a sea of metaphysical definition, and consumed with a lust for explaining everything in heaven and earth in terms of alphabetic plainness. Dr. Bushnell was not only justified by the necessity of his situation in resorting to his theory, but he had the right which every man of genius may claim for himself. Any one whose thought is broader than that about him, whose feeling is deeper, whose imagination is loftier, is entitled to such a use of language as shall afford him fullest expression; for he alone knows just how much of thought, feeling, and imagination, how much of himself, he puts into his words; they are coin whose value he himself has a right to indicate by his own stamp. There is no pact with others to use language in any given way, except upon some very broad basis as to the main object of language. The first object is not to secure definite and comprehensive understanding, but to give expression, and to start thought which may lead to full understanding—as the parable hides the thought until you think it out.
This theory could be assumed without the lengthy explanation he provided, but it was really necessary in the theological world, which at that time was drowning in a sea of metaphysical definitions and eager to explain everything in heaven and earth using straightforward language. Dr. Bushnell was not only justified in turning to his theory due to the necessity of the situation, but he also had the right that every genius claims for themselves. Anyone whose thoughts are broader than those around them, whose feelings run deeper, whose imagination soars higher, deserves the freedom to use language that allows for full expression; only they know how much thought, feeling, and imagination—and how much of themselves—they embed in their words. Their words are currency, and they have the right to indicate their value with their own mark. There is no agreement with others to use language in a specific way, except on a very general basis concerning the main purpose of language. The primary purpose is not to ensure clear and complete understanding, but to allow for expression and to spark thoughts that may lead to deeper understanding—like a parable that conceals meaning until you ponder it.
Dr. Bushnell's theory did not blind the ordinary reader. No writer is more easily apprehended by the average mind if he has any sympathy with the subjects treated; but it was an inconvenient thing2912 for his theological neighbors to manage. While they insisted on "the evident meaning of the words,"—a mischievous phrase,—he was breathing his meaning into attentive souls by the spirit which he had contrived to hide within his words. It is a way that genius has,—as Abt Vogler says:—
Dr. Bushnell's theory didn't confuse the average reader. No writer is easier to understand for the typical mind if he has any connection to the subjects he's discussing; however, it was a tricky situation for his theological peers to navigate. While they focused on "the obvious meaning of the words,"—a troublesome phrase—he was conveying his message to receptive minds through the spirit he skillfully concealed within his words. It's a tactic that genius often uses—as Abt Vogler says:—
The rest can think and accept: it’s us musicians who understand.
The first thing that brought Dr. Bushnell out of the world of theology into the world of literature was his oration before the Phi Beta Kappa Society at Harvard College in 1848. He had achieved a reputation as a preacher of remarkable insight for such as had ears to hear, and he was already in the thick of theological controversy; but his fine power of expression and breadth of thought had not been specially noticed. This oration introduced him into the world of letters. Mr. J. T. Fields—the most discerning critic of the day—said to the writer that the oration was heard with surprise and delight, and that it gave the speaker an assured place in the ranks of literature. That he should have been so readily welcomed by the literary guild is not strange, for the title of his oration—'Work and Play'—led the way into a discussion of the secret that underlies all works of genius. For once, the possessor of the divine gift heard its secret revealed and himself explained to himself; his work was set before him as the full play of his spirit. Beginning with nature, where our author always began, and finding there a free and sportive element, he carries it into human life; making the contention that its aim should be, and that its destiny will be, to free itself from the constraint of mere work and rise into that natural action of the faculties which may be called play—a moral and spiritual process. His conclusion is that—
The first thing that pulled Dr. Bushnell from the realm of theology into the world of literature was his speech before the Phi Beta Kappa Society at Harvard College in 1848. He had already built a reputation as a preacher with remarkable insight for those willing to listen, and he was fully engaged in theological debate; however, his impressive ability to express himself and the breadth of his ideas hadn't been particularly recognized. This speech introduced him to the literary world. Mr. J. T. Fields—the sharpest critic of the time—told the writer that the speech was met with surprise and delight, and it secured the speaker a solid position in literature. It's not surprising that he was welcomed into the literary community, as the title of his speech—'Work and Play'—led to discussions about the secret behind all great works. For once, someone with a divine gift understood its secret and found clarity about himself; his work was revealed as the full expression of his spirit. Starting with nature, which is where our author always begins, and discovering a free and playful element there, he extends this concept into human life; arguing that its purpose should be, and its fate will be, to liberate itself from the burdens of mere labor and elevate into that natural action of the faculties that can be called play—a moral and spiritual journey. His conclusion is that—
"if the world were free,—free, I mean, of themselves; brought up, all, out of work into the pure inspiration of truth and charity,—new forms of personal and intellectual beauty would appear, and society itself reveal the Orphic movement. No more will it be imagined that poetry and rhythm are accidents or figments of the race, one side of all ingredient or ground of nature. But we shall know that poetry is the real and true state of man; the proper and last ideal of souls, the free beauty they long for, and the rhythmic flow of that universal play in which all life would live."
"If the world were truly free — free from themselves; elevated from everyday existence into the pure inspiration of truth and kindness — new forms of personal and intellectual beauty would emerge, and society would reveal the Orphic movement. People would no longer see poetry and rhythm as mere accidents or whims of humanity, just one part of the whole or a basic element of nature. Instead, we would understand that poetry is the true and genuine state of humanity; the ultimate ideal for souls, the free beauty they seek, and the rhythmic flow of the universal play in which all life exists."
The key to Dr. Bushnell is to be found in this passage, and it is safe to say of him that in hardly a page of a dozen volumes is he false to it. He is always a poet, singing out of "the pure inspiration of truth and charity," and keeping ever in mind that poetry and rhythm are not figments outside of nature, but the real and true state of man and the proper and last ideal of souls.
The essence of Dr. Bushnell can be found in this passage, and it's fair to say that in almost every page of a dozen volumes, he remains true to it. He is always a poet, drawing from "the pure inspiration of truth and compassion," while constantly remembering that poetry and rhythm aren't just creations outside of nature, but rather the genuine and authentic condition of humanity and the ultimate ideal for souls.
2913 The centrality of this thought is seen in his style. It is a remarkable style, and is only to be appreciated when the man is understood. It is made up of long sentences full of qualifying phrases until the thought is carved into perfect exactness; or—changing the figure—shade upon shade is added until the picture and conception are alike. But with all this piling up of phrases, he not only did not lose proportion and rhythm, but so set down his words that they read like a chant and sound like the breaking of waves upon the beach. Nor does he ever part with poetry in the high sense in which he conceived it. I will not compare his style, as to merit, with that of Milton and Jeremy Taylor and Sir Thomas Browne, but he belongs to their class; he has the same majestic swing, and like them he cannot forbear singing, whatever he may have to say. His theme may be roads, or city plans, or agriculture, or emigration, or the growth of law; yet he never fails of lifting his subject into that higher world of the imagination where the real truth of the subject is to be found, and is made to appear as poetry. It would be unjust to identify him so thoroughly with the poets if it should lead to the thought that he was not a close and rigorous thinker. It should not be forgotten that all great prose-writers, from Plato down to Carlyle and Emerson, stand outside of poetry only by virtue of their form and not by virtue of their thought; indeed, poet and thinker are interchangeable names. Dr. Bushnell wrote chiefly on theology, and the value and efficacy of his writings lie in the fact that imagination and fact, thought and sentiment, reason and feeling, are each preserved and yet so mingled as to make a single impression.
2913 The importance of this idea is reflected in his style. It's a distinctive style that only becomes clear when you understand the man behind it. His writing consists of long sentences packed with qualifying phrases that refine the thought into precise clarity; or, to use another metaphor, layers are added until both the image and the idea are complete. Despite this accumulation of phrases, he maintains proportion and rhythm, crafting his words so they flow like a chant and resemble the sound of waves crashing on the shore. He never loses the sense of poetry in the elevated way he envisions it. I won't compare his style in terms of quality to that of Milton, Jeremy Taylor, or Sir Thomas Browne, but he belongs to their group; he possesses the same grand movement, and like them, he can’t help but sing, no matter the topic. His subjects may include roads, city planning, agriculture, emigration, or the evolution of law; yet he always manages to elevate his topics into that higher realm of imagination where the true essence of the subject resides and emerges as poetry. It would be unfair to overly associate him with the poets if it led to the notion that he wasn't a serious and rigorous thinker. It's important to remember that all great prose writers, from Plato to Carlyle and Emerson, are only set apart from poetry by their form, not by their thoughts; in fact, poet and thinker are interchangeable titles. Dr. Bushnell primarily wrote about theology, and the worth and effectiveness of his work stem from the seamless blending of imagination with fact, thought with sentiment, and reason with feeling, all creating a unified impression.
This combination of two realms or habits of thought appears on every page. He was, as Novalis said of Spinoza, "A God-intoxicated man," but it was God as containing humanity in himself. His theology was a veritable Jacob's ladder, on which the angels of God ascend and descend; and if in his thought they descended before they ascended, it was because he conceived of humanity as existing in God before it was manifest in creation; and if his head was among the stars, his feet were always firmly planted on the earth. This twofoldness finds a curious illustration in the sub-titles of several of his books. 'The Vicarious Sacrifice' does not spring alone out of the divine nature, but is 'Grounded in Principles of Universal Obligation.' 'Nature and the Supernatural'—the great antithesis in theology—constitute 'The One System of God.' 'Women's Suffrage' is 'The Reform against Nature'—the best book, I must be permitted to say, on either side of this much-debated question.
This blend of two realms or ways of thinking appears on every page. He was, as Novalis said of Spinoza, "A God-intoxicated man," but it was God who embodies humanity within Himself. His theology was a true Jacob's ladder, where the angels of God ascend and descend; and if in his thought they descended before they ascended, it was because he viewed humanity as existing in God before being revealed in creation; and even if his mind soared among the stars, his feet were always firmly on the ground. This duality finds an interesting illustration in the subtitles of several of his books. 'The Vicarious Sacrifice' doesn’t originate solely from the divine nature but is 'Grounded in Principles of Universal Obligation.' 'Nature and the Supernatural'—the major opposition in theology—form 'The One System of God.' 'Women's Suffrage' is 'The Reform against Nature'—the best book, I must say, on either side of this much-discussed issue.
It is a popular impression of Dr. Bushnell that he was the subject of his imagination, and that it ran away with him in the2914 treatment of themes which required only severe thought: the impression is a double mistake: theology does not call for severe thought, alone nor mainly; but first and chiefly for the imagination, and the seeing and interpreting eye that usually goes with it; its object is to find spirit under form, to discover what the logos expresses. For this the imagination is the chief requisite. It is not a vagrant and irresponsible faculty, but an inner eye whose vision is to be trusted like that of the outer; it has in itself the quality of thought, and is not a mere picture-making gift. Dr. Bushnell trained his imagination to work on certain definite lines, and for a definite end—namely, to bring out the spiritual meaning hidden within the external form. He worked in the spirit of Coleridge's words:—
It’s a common belief that Dr. Bushnell was solely guided by his imagination, which led him astray when dealing with subjects that demanded serious thought. This belief is fundamentally flawed: theology doesn't just require deep thought, but primarily calls for imagination and the keen insight that often accompanies it. Its goal is to uncover the spirit within the form and to interpret what the logos communicates. Imagination is essential for this purpose. It is not a wandering and reckless ability, but rather an inner vision that can be relied upon just like our outer sight; it possesses the qualities of thought and is not simply a skill for creating images. Dr. Bushnell honed his imagination to follow specific paths and purposes—namely, to reveal the spiritual significance concealed within the external form. He worked inspired by Coleridge's words:—
Their greater impact comes from the Life within.
No analysis or recapitulation of his works can be given in these preliminary words. Perhaps his most influential book is the first, 'Christian Nurture'; while a treatise for the household, it was surcharged with theological opinions which proved to be revolutionary and epoch-making. 'The Vicarious Sacrifice' has most affected the pulpit. 'Nature and the Supernatural,' the tenth chapter of which has become a classic, has done great service in driving out the extreme dualism that invested the subject of God's relation to creation. His ablest essay is the treatise on Language; the most literary is that on 'Work and Play'; the most penetrating in its insight is 'Our Gospel a Gift to the Imagination'; the most personal and characteristic is 'The Age of Homespun.' His best sermon is always the one last read; and they are perhaps his most representative work. The sermon is not usually ranked as belonging to literature, but no canon excludes those preached by this great man. They are timeless in their truth, majestic in their diction, commanding in their moral tone, penetrating in their spirituality, and pervaded by that quality without which a sermon is not one—the divine uttering itself to the human. There is no striving and crying in the streets, no heckling of saints nor dooming of sinners, no petty debates over details of conduct, no dogmatic assumption, no logical insistence, but only the gentle and mighty persuasions of truth, coming as if breathed by the very spirit of God.
No analysis or summary of his works can be provided in these opening remarks. Perhaps his most influential book is the first, 'Christian Nurture'; while it's meant for families, it’s packed with theological views that turned out to be revolutionary and groundbreaking. 'The Vicarious Sacrifice' has had the greatest impact on the pulpit. 'Nature and the Supernatural,' the tenth chapter of which has become a classic, has significantly helped eliminate the extreme dualism surrounding God’s relationship to creation. His most skilled essay is the treatise on Language; the most literary is 'Work and Play'; the most insightful is 'Our Gospel a Gift to the Imagination'; and the most personal and distinctive is 'The Age of Homespun.' His best sermon is always the one he last delivered; and these sermons are perhaps his most representative work. Sermons aren’t usually considered part of literature, but there’s no rule that excludes those preached by this remarkable man. They are timeless in their truth, grand in their language, commanding in their moral tone, deep in their spirituality, and filled with that quality without which a sermon isn’t a true sermon—the divine speaking to the human. There is no shouting or crying out in the streets, no heckling of saints or cursing of sinners, no petty arguments over minor details of behavior, no dogmatic assertions, no logical pressure, but only the gentle yet powerful persuasion of truth, as if breathed by the very spirit of God.
Language was to him "the sanctuary of thought," and these sermons are the uttered worship in that temple where reason and devotion are one.
Language was to him "the sanctuary of thought," and these sermons are the spoken worship in that temple where reason and devotion unite.

WORK AND PLAY
From 'Work and Play'
Work and Play
Let me call to my aid, then, some thoughtful spirit in my audience: not a poet, of necessity, or a man of genius, but a man of large meditation, one who is accustomed to observe, and, by virtue of the warm affinities of a living heart, to draw out the meanings that are hid so often in the humblest things. Returning into the bosom of his family in some interval of care and labor, he shall come upon the very unclassic and certainly unimposing scene,—his children and a kitten playing on the floor together; and just there, possibly, shall meet him suggestions more fresh and thoughts of higher reach concerning himself and his race, than the announcement of a new-discovered planet or the revolution of an empire would incite. He surveys with a meditative feeling this beautiful scene of muscular play,—the unconscious activity, the exuberant life, the spirit of glee,—and there rises in his heart the conception that possibly he is here to see the prophecy or symbol of another and higher kind of play, which is the noblest exercise and last end of man himself. Worn by the toils of years, perceiving with a sigh that the unconscious joy of motion here displayed is spent in himself, and that now he is effectually tamed to the doom of a working creature, he may yet discover, in the lively sympathy with play that bathes his inward feeling, that his soul is playing now,—enjoying, without the motions, all it could do in them; manifold more than it could if he were down upon the floor himself, in the unconscious activity and lively frolic of childhood. Saddened he may be to note how time and work have changed his spirit and dried away the playful springs of animal life in his being; yet he will find, or ought, a joy playing internally over the face of his working nature, which is fuller and richer as it is more tranquil; which is to the other as fulfillment to prophecy, and is in fact the prophecy of a better and far more glorious fulfillment still.
Let me call upon some thoughtful person in my audience: not necessarily a poet or a genius, but someone who reflects deeply, someone who observes and, through the warm connections of a loving heart, can uncover the meanings that are often hidden in the simplest things. Returning to his family during a break from work and stress, he might come across the truly ordinary—a scene of his children playing with a kitten on the floor. In that moment, he could find fresh insights and deeper thoughts about himself and humanity that are more profound than the announcement of a newly discovered planet or the fall of an empire. He watches this beautiful scene of active play—with its unconscious movement, vibrant life, and joyful spirit—and it occurs to him that this might be a hint or symbol of another, higher kind of play, which represents the greatest purpose and ultimate goal of humanity. Despite being worn down by years of toil and realizing with a sigh that the carefree joy of movement he sees is absent in himself, he may still recognize, through the lively connection he feels with that play, that his soul is playing now—enjoying everything it could do in motion, without the physical actions; experiencing much more than if he were actually on the floor joining in the innocent play of childhood. He may feel sorrow at how time and work have changed his spirit and drained away his youthful exuberance, but he will find—he should find—a joy bubbling up from within his working life, one that is fuller and richer for its tranquility; a joy that is to the other as fulfillment is to prophecy, and is indeed the promise of an even better and far more glorious fulfillment yet to come.
Having struck in this manner the great world-problem of work and play, his thoughts kindle under the theme, and he pursues it. The living races are seen at a glance to be offering in their history everywhere a faithful type of his own. They show him what he himself is doing and preparing—all that he2916 finds in the manifold experience of his own higher life. They have, all, their gambols; all, their sober cares and labors. The lambs are sporting on the green knoll; the anxious dams are bleating to recall them to their side. The citizen beaver is building his house by a laborious carpentry; the squirrel is lifting his sail to the wind on the swinging top of the tree. In the music of the morning, he hears the birds playing with their voices, and when the day is up, sees them sailing round in circles on the upper air, as skaters on a lake, folding their wings, dropping and rebounding, as if to see what sport they can make of the solemn laws that hold the upper and lower worlds together. And yet these play-children of the air he sees again descending to be carriers and drudges; fluttering and screaming anxiously about their nest, and confessing by that sign that not even wings can bear them clear of the stern doom of work. Or, passing to some quiet shade, meditating still on this careworn life, playing still internally with ideal fancies and desires unrealized, there returns upon him there, in the manifold and spontaneous mimicry of nature, a living show of all that is transpiring in his own bosom; in every flower some bee humming over his laborious chemistry and loading his body with the fruits of his toil; in the slant sunbeam, populous nations of motes quivering with animated joy, and catching, as in play, at the golden particles of the light with their tiny fingers. Work and play, in short, are the universal ordinance of God for the living races; in which they symbolize the fortune and interpret the errand of man. No creature lives that must not work and may not play.
Having tackled the big issue of work and play, his thoughts ignite with inspiration, and he dives deeper. He quickly sees that the living species all around him mirror his own experiences. They show him what he’s doing and preparing—all that he 2916 discovers in the diverse experiences of his own richer life. All of them have their playful moments; all of them have their serious responsibilities and efforts. The lambs are frolicking on the grassy hill, while the worried mothers bleat to bring them back. The hardworking beaver is constructing his home with careful woodworking, and the squirrel is catching the wind with his sail atop the tree. In the morning music, he hears the birds playing with their songs, and by midday, he sees them circling in the sky like skaters on a lake, folding their wings, dropping and bouncing, as if to see what fun they can create with the serious laws that bind the heavens and the earth together. Yet, these playful birds of the sky soon return to be workers and laborers; fluttering and screaming anxiously around their nests, they reveal that even wings can’t free them from the harsh reality of work. Or, if he retreats to a peaceful shade, still reflecting on this burdened life while playing internally with unfulfilled dreams and desires, he finds in the diverse and instinctive mimicry of nature a vibrant display of everything happening within him; in every flower, a bee buzzing over its diligent work, carrying the rewards of its labor; in the golden sunbeam, countless particles shimmering with lively joy, reaching joyfully for the golden bits of light with their tiny fingers. In short, work and play are God’s universal design for all living beings; they symbolize human fortune and express humanity’s purpose. No creature exists that isn’t meant to work or isn’t allowed to play.
Returning now to himself and to man, and meditating yet more deeply, as he is thus prepared to do, on work and play, and play and work, as blended in the compound of our human life; asking again what is work and what is play, what are the relations of one to the other, and which is the final end of all, he discovers in what he was observing round him a sublimity of import, a solemnity even, that is deep as the shadow of eternity.
Returning now to himself and to humanity, and thinking even more deeply, as he is prepared to do, about work and play, and how they blend in our human experience; questioning again what work and play truly are, what their relationship is, and which serves as the ultimate purpose of it all, he finds in his observations around him a profound significance, a seriousness even, that feels as deep as the shadow of eternity.
I believe in a future age yet to be revealed, which is to be distinguished from all others as the godly or godlike age,—an age not of universal education simply, or universal philanthropy, or external freedom, or political well-being, but a day of reciprocity and free intimacy between all souls and God. Learning2917 and religion, the scholar and the Christian, will not be divided as they have been. The universities will be filled with a profound spirit of religion, and the bene orâsse will be a fountain of inspiration to all the investigations of study and the creations of genius.
I believe in a future age that hasn't been revealed yet, one that will stand out from all others as the divine age—an age not just about universal education, philanthropy, external freedom, or political well-being, but a time of mutual understanding and free connection between all souls and God. Learning2917 and religion, the scholar and the Christian, will be united instead of separated as they have been. Universities will be filled with a deep spirit of faith, and the bene orâsse will serve as a source of inspiration for all scholarly inquiries and creative endeavors.
I raise this expectation of the future, not because some prophet of old time has spoken of a day to come when "the streets of the city shall be full of boys and girls playing in the streets thereof" (for I know not that he meant to be so interpreted), but because I find a prophecy of play in our nature itself which it were a violation of all insight not to believe will sometime be fulfilled. And when it is fulfilled it will be found that Christianity has at last developed a new literary era, the era of religious love.
I bring up this hope for the future, not because some ancient prophet predicted a time when "the streets of the city will be full of boys and girls playing in the streets" (since I’m not sure he intended it to be interpreted this way), but because I see a natural instinct for play within us that would be foolish to doubt will eventually happen. And when it does happen, it will be clear that Christianity has finally ushered in a new literary era, the era of religious love.
Hitherto the passion of love has been the central fire of the world's literature. The dramas, epics, odes, novels, and even histories, have spoken to the world's heart chiefly through this passion, and through this have been able to get their answer. For this passion is a state of play, wherein the man loses himself in the ardor of a devotion regardless of interest, fear, care, prudence, and even of life itself. Hence there gathers round the lover a tragic interest, and we hang upon his destiny as if some natural charm or spell were in it. Now this passion of love, which has hitherto been the staple of literature, is only a crude symbol in the life of nature, by which God designs to interpret, and also to foreshadow, the higher love of religion,—nature's gentle Beatrice, who puts her image in the youthful Dante, by that to attend him afterwards in the spirit-flight of song, and be his guide up through the wards of Paradise to the shining mount of God. What then are we to think, but that God will sometime bring us up out of the literature of the lower love, into that of the higher?—that as the age of passion yields to the age of reason, so the crude love of instinct will give place to the loftier, finer, more impelling love of God? And then around that nobler love, or out of it, shall arise a new body of literature, as much more gifted as the inspiration is purer and more intellectual. Beauty, truth, and worship; song, science, and duty, will all be unfolded together in this common love.
So far, the passion of love has been the main focus of the world's literature. The dramas, epics, odes, novels, and even histories have resonated with the world's heart primarily through this passion, and they've been able to receive a response because of it. This passion is like a game, where a person loses themselves in the intensity of devotion, ignoring interest, fear, worry, caution, and even life itself. Therefore, a tragic interest forms around the lover, and we are captivated by their fate as if there were some natural charm or spell involved. Now, this passion of love, which has been the foundation of literature, is just a simple symbol in the life of nature, through which God aims to convey and also to hint at the higher love of religion—nature's gentle Beatrice, who inspires the young Dante, so that she may later accompany him in the spiritual journey of song and guide him through the gates of Paradise to the shining mountain of God. What, then, should we think, but that God will one day elevate us from the literature of lower love to that of a higher love?—that just as the era of passion transitions into the era of reason, the raw love driven by instinct will give way to the nobler, finer, and more compelling love of God? And then, from that greater love, a new body of literature will emerge, one that is much more inspired as the inspiration becomes purer and more intellectual. Beauty, truth, and worship; song, science, and duty will all unfold together in this shared love.
FROM 'THE AGE OF HOMESPUN'
Most of all to be remembered are those friendly circles gathered so often round the winter's fire; not the stove, but the fire, the brightly blazing, hospitable fire. In the early dusk, the home circle is drawn more closely and quietly round it; but a good neighbor and his wife drop in shortly from over the way, and the circle begins to spread. Next, a few young folk from the other end of the village, entering in brisker mood, find as many more chairs set in as wedges into the periphery to receive them also. And then a friendly sleighful of old and young that have come down from the hill to spend an hour or two, spread the circle again, moving it still farther back from the fire; and the fire blazes just as much higher and more brightly, having a new stick added for every guest. There is no restraint, certainly no affectation of style. They tell stories, they laugh, they sing. They are serious and gay by turns, or the young folks go on with some play, while the fathers and mothers are discussing some hard point of theology in the minister's last sermon, or perhaps the great danger coming to sound morals from the multiplication of turnpikes and newspapers! Meantime the good housewife brings out her choice stock of home-grown exotics, gathered from three realms—doughnuts from the pantry, hickory-nuts from the chamber, and the nicest, smoothest apples from the cellar; all which, including, I suppose I must add, the rather unpoetic beverage that gave its acid smack to the ancient hospitality, are discussed as freely, with no fear of consequences. And then, as the tall clock in the corner of the room ticks on majestically towards nine, the conversation takes, it may be, a little more serious turn, and it is suggested that a very happy evening may fitly be ended with a prayer. Whereupon the circle breaks up with a reverent, congratulative look on every face, which is itself the truest language of a social nature blessed in human fellowship.
Most of all to remember are those friendly gatherings that so often formed around the winter fire; not the stove, but the fire, the bright, welcoming blaze. In the early dusk, the family gathers more closely and quietly around it; but a neighbor and his wife drop by shortly from across the way, and the group begins to expand. Next, a few young people from the other end of the village enter with livelier energy, finding a few more chairs set up to accommodate them. Then a friendly sleighful of old and young folks comes down from the hill to spend an hour or two, expanding the circle even further, moving it back from the fire; and the fire burns even higher and brighter, with a new log added for every guest. There’s no hesitation, certainly no pretentiousness. They tell stories, they laugh, they sing. They alternate between serious and cheerful, or the youngsters continue with some game while the parents discuss some tricky point of theology from the minister's last sermon, or maybe the significant threat to moral values from the growing number of turnpikes and newspapers! Meanwhile, the kind housewife brings out her selection of homegrown treats, gathered from three places—doughnuts from the pantry, hickory nuts from the upstairs, and the best, smoothest apples from the cellar; all of which, including, I suppose I should mention, the rather unromantic drink that added its acidic flavor to the old-fashioned hospitality, are shared openly, with no fear of repercussions. Then, as the tall clock in the corner ticks steadily towards nine, the conversation might take a slightly more serious turn, and someone suggests that a very pleasant evening should properly end with a prayer. At this point, the circle draws to a close with a respectful, congratulatory look on each person's face, which is itself the truest expression of a community enriched by human connection.
Such, in general, was the society of the homespun age....
Such was the society of the homespun age....
Passing to the church, or rather I should say, to the meeting-house—good translation, whether meant or not, of what is older and more venerable than church, viz., synagogue—here again you meet the picture of a sturdy homespun worship. Probably it stands on some hill, midway between three or four valleys, whither the tribes go up to worship, and, when the snow-drifts2919 are deepest, go literally from strength to strength. There is no furnace or stove save the foot-stoves that are filled from the fires of the neighboring houses, and brought in partly as a rather formal compliment to the delicacy of the tender sex, and sometimes because they are really wanted. The dress of the assembly is mostly homespun, indicating only slight distinctions of quality in the worshipers. They are seated according to age,—the old king Lemuels and their queens in front, near the pulpit, and the younger Lemuels farther back, inclosed in pews, sitting back to back, impounded, all, for deep thought and spiritual digestion; only the deacons, sitting close under the pulpit by themselves, to receive, as their distinctive honor, the more perpendicular droppings of the Word. Clean round the front of the gallery is drawn a single row of choir, headed by the key-pipe in the centre. The pulpit is overhung by an august wooden canopy called a sounding-board—study general, of course, and first lesson of mystery to the eyes of the children, until what time their ears are opened to understand the spoken mysteries.
As you approach the church, or more accurately, the meeting house—a fitting term, whether intended or not, for something that’s older and more revered than church, namely synagogue—you once again see the image of a sturdy, rustic worship setting. It probably stands on a hill, situated between three or four valleys, where the tribes gather to worship. When the snow drifts2919 are at their deepest, they come literally from strength to strength. There’s no furnace or stove, except for the footstoves filled with coals from nearby homes, brought in partly as a polite gesture towards the women and sometimes because they are genuinely needed. The congregation mostly wears homespun clothing, reflecting only minor differences in quality among the worshipers. They are seated by age—the older Lemuels and their queens in the front near the pulpit, while the younger Lemuels sit further back in pews, back to back, all gathered for deep thought and spiritual reflection; only the deacons sit alone close to the pulpit, receiving, as a special honor, the more direct messages of the Word. Around the front of the balcony is a single row of choir members, led by the key pipe in the center. The pulpit is topped by a grand wooden canopy known as a sounding board—a general study tool and the first lesson in mystery for the children, until their ears are opened to grasp the spoken mysteries.
There is no affectation of seriousness in the assembly, no mannerism of worship; some would say too little of the manner of worship. They think of nothing, in fact, save what meets their intelligence and enters into them by that method. They appear like men who have a digestion for strong meat, and have no conception that trifles more delicate can be of any account to feed the system. Nothing is dull that has the matter in it, nothing long that has not exhausted the matter. If the minister speaks in his great-coat and thick gloves or mittens, if the howling blasts of winter drive in across the assembly fresh streams of ventilation that move the hair upon their heads, they are none the less content, if only he gives them good strong exercise. Under their hard and, as some would say, stolid faces, great thoughts are brewing, and these keep them warm. Free-will, fixed fate, foreknowledge absolute, trinity, redemption, special grace, eternity—give them anything high enough, and the tough muscle of their inward man will be climbing sturdily into it; and if they go away having something to think of, they have had a good day. A perceptible glow will kindle in their hard faces only when some one of the chief apostles, a Day, a Smith, or a Bellamy, has come to lead them up some higher pinnacle of thought or pile upon their sturdy minds some heavier weight of argument—fainting never under any weight, even that which, to2920 the foreign critics of the discourses preached by them and others of their day, it seems impossible for any, the most cultivated audience in the world, to have supported. These royal men of homespun—how great a thing to them was religion!
There’s no pretense of seriousness in the gathering, no ritualistic behavior in their worship; some might say even too little of it. They focus solely on what engages their intellect and comes to them through that means. They seem like people who can handle solid meals, without any idea that more delicate things could be worth considering for their nourishment. Nothing feels dull if it has substance, and nothing seems long unless it has worn out its topic. If the minister wears his overcoat and heavy gloves or mittens, if the howling winds of winter sweep through the gathering, ruffling their hair, they remain content as long as he gives them robust ideas to engage with. Behind their tough and, as some might say, emotionless faces, significant thoughts are brewing, keeping them warm. Free will, fixed fate, absolute foreknowledge, the trinity, redemption, special grace, eternity—give them anything lofty enough, and their inner strength will eagerly rise to meet it; and if they leave with something to ponder, they’ve had a successful day. A noticeable warmth will light up their hardened faces only when one of the leading thinkers, a Day, a Smith, or a Bellamy, inspires them to reach a higher level of thought or challenges their strong minds with a heavier argument—never faltering under any burden, even one that seems impossible for any audience, no matter how refined, to bear, according to outside critics of their sermons and others from their time. These rugged individuals—religion meant everything to them!
The sons and daughters grew up, all, as you will perceive, in the closest habits of industry. The keen jocky way of whittling out a living by small bargains sharply turned, which many suppose to be an essential characteristic of the Yankee race, is yet no proper inbred distinction, but only a casual result, or incident, that pertains to the transition period between the small, stringent way of life in the previous times of home-production and the new age of trade. In these olden times, these genuine days of homespun, they supposed, in their simplicity, that thrift represented work, and looked about seldom for any more delicate and sharper way of getting on. They did not call a man's property his fortune, but they spoke of one or another as being worth so much; conceiving that he had it laid up as the reward or fruit of his deservings. The house was a factory on the farm, the farm a grower and producer for the house. The exchanges went on briskly enough, but required neither money nor trade. No affectation of polite living, no languishing airs of delicacy and softness indoors, had begun to make the fathers and sons impatient of hard work out of doors, and set them at contriving some easier and more plausible way of living. Their very dress represented work, and they went out as men whom the wives and daughters had dressed for work; facing all weather, cold and hot, wet and dry, wrestling with the plow on the stony-sided hills, digging out the rocks by hard lifting and a good many very practical experiments in mechanics, dressing the flax, threshing the rye, dragging home, in the deep snows, the great woodpile of the year's consumption; and then when the day is ended—having no loose money to spend in taverns—taking their recreation all together in reading or singing or happy talk or silent looking in the fire, and finally in sleep—to rise again with the sun and pray over the family Bible for just such another good day as the last. And so they lived, working out, each year, a little advance of thrift, just within the line of comfort.
The sons and daughters grew up, as you can see, with a strong work ethic. The clever way of making a living through small deals, which many think is a core trait of the Yankee culture, isn't really an innate quality but rather a byproduct of the transition from the old, strict way of life based on home production to the new era of commerce. Back in those days of homemade goods, people naively believed that frugality was synonymous with hard work and rarely sought a more sophisticated or efficient way to get by. They didn't refer to a man's wealth as his fortune, but instead said he was worth a certain amount, thinking of it as something he had earned through his efforts. The house served as a factory on the farm, while the farm provided for the household. Trade was active, yet it didn't rely on money or commerce. There was no pretense of refined living, no delicate airs that made the fathers and sons resentful of hard outdoor labor or lead them to seek an easier and more appealing lifestyle. Their clothing represented their labor, and they went out as men dressed for work by their wives and daughters, braving all kinds of weather—cold and hot, wet and dry—struggling with the plow on rocky hills, digging out stones through hard lifting and practical mechanical experiments, processing flax, threshing rye, hauling home the large woodpile for the winter. And at the end of the day—without any spare cash to spend in taverns—they enjoyed their leisure together by reading, singing, engaging in cheerful conversation, or quietly gazing into the fire, eventually settling down to sleep, only to rise with the sun and pray over the family Bible for another good day like the last. And so they lived, making slight progress each year in their savings, just within their comfort zone.
No mode of life was ever more expensive: it was life at the expense of labor too stringent to allow the highest culture and the most proper enjoyment. Even the dress of it was more2921 expensive than we shall ever see again. Still it was a life of honesty and simple content and sturdy victory. Immoralities that rot down the vigor and humble the consciousness of families were as much less frequent as they had less thought of adventure; less to do with travel and trade and money, and were closer to nature and the simple life of home.
No lifestyle has ever been more costly: it was a life that required so much work it didn't allow for deep culture or real enjoyment. Even the clothing was more2921 expensive than anything we'll ever see again. Still, it was a life marked by honesty, simple happiness, and strong achievements. The moral failings that degrade the strength and dignity of families were much less common because they had fewer adventurous pursuits; there was less focus on travel, trade, and money, and it was more connected to nature and the simple life at home.
It was also a great point, in this homespun mode of life, that it imparted exactly what many speak of only with contempt—a closely girded habit of economy. Harnessed all together into the producing process, young and old, male and female, from the boy that rode the plow-horse to the grandmother knitting under her spectacles, they had no conception of squandering lightly what they all had been at work, thread by thread and grain by grain, to produce. They knew too exactly what everything cost, even small things, not to husband them carefully. Men of patrimony in the great world, therefore, noticing their small way in trade or expenditure, are ready, as we often see, to charge them with meanness—simply because they knew things only in the small; or, what is not far different, because they were too simple and rustic to have any conception of the big operations by which other men are wont to get their money without earning it, and lavish the more freely because it was not earned. Still, this knowing life only in the small, it will be found, is really anything but meanness.
It was also a great thing about this simple way of life that it instilled exactly what many people talk about with disdain—a strong sense of frugality. Everyone, young and old, male and female, from the boy riding the plow-horse to the grandmother knitting under her glasses, understood the value of what they had all worked hard to produce, stitch by stitch and grain by grain. They were very aware of what everything cost, even the little things, so they took care to conserve them. Wealthy men in the broader world often notice their modest way of doing business or spending and are quick to accuse them of stinginess—simply because they knew things only in the small scale; or, perhaps not far off, because they were too straightforward and rustic to grasp the large-scale operations by which others often earn money without much effort, and thus spend it more freely because it wasn't earned. However, living life with a focus on the small scale is anything but stingy.
THE FOUNDERS
From 'Work and Play'
From 'Work and Play'
There is a class of writers and critics in our country, who imagine it is quite clear that our fathers cannot have been the proper founders of our American liberties, because it is in proof that they were so intolerant and so clearly unrepublican often in their avowed sentiments. They suppose the world to be a kind of professor's chair, and expect events to transpire logically in it. They see not that casual opinions, or conventional and traditional prejudices, are one thing, and that principles and morally dynamic forces are often quite another; that the former are the connectives only of history, the latter its springs of life; and that if the former serve well enough as providential guards and moderating weights overlying the deep geologic fires and2922 subterranean heavings of the new moral instincts below, these latter will assuredly burst up at last in strong mountains of rock, to crest the world. Unable to conceive such a truth, they cast about them accordingly to find the paternity of our American institutions in purely accidental causes. We are clear of aristocratic orders, they say, because there was no blood of which to make an aristocracy; independent of king and parliament, because we grew into independence under the natural effects of distance and the exercise of a legislative power; republican, because our constitutions were cast in the molds of British law; a wonder of growth in riches, enterprise, and population, because of the hard necessities laid upon us, and our simple modes of life.
There is a group of writers and critics in our country who think it’s obvious that our forefathers couldn’t have been the true founders of our American freedoms, because it’s proven that they were often intolerant and clearly not very democratic in their stated beliefs. They view the world as if it were a professor’s chair and expect things to happen in a logical way. They don’t realize that casual opinions, along with conventional and traditional biases, are one thing, while principles and moral driving forces are often something else entirely; that the former merely connect the dots of history, whereas the latter are its driving forces; and that if the former manage to act as effective protective measures and stabilizing weights over the deep, underlying moral shifts, these deeper forces will eventually erupt like strong mountains, shaping the world. Unable to grasp this truth, they search for the origins of our American institutions in purely random events. They argue we don’t have aristocratic systems because there was no noble blood to create an aristocracy; that we are independent of kings and parliaments because our independence developed naturally from distance and the exercise of legislative power; that we are republican because our constitutions were modeled after British law; and that our remarkable growth in wealth, enterprise, and population came from the harsh challenges we faced and our simple ways of living.
There is yet another view of this question, that has a far higher significance. We do not understand, as it seems to me, the real greatness of our institutions when we look simply at the forms under which we hold our liberties. It consists not in these, but in the magnificent possibilities that underlie these forms as their fundamental supports and conditions. In these we have the true paternity and spring of our institutions; and these, beyond a question, are the gift of our founders.
There’s another perspective on this question that holds much greater importance. It seems to me that we don’t fully grasp the true greatness of our institutions when we only focus on the structures that define our freedoms. Their true value lies not in these structures themselves, but in the amazing possibilities that form the foundation and conditions for these structures. Within these possibilities lies the real origin and source of our institutions; and without a doubt, these are the gifts from our founders.
We see this, first of all, in the fixed relation between freedom and intelligence, and the remarkable care they had of popular education. It was not their plan to raise up a body of republicans. But they believed in mind as in God. Their religion was the choice of mind. The gospel they preached must have minds to hear it; and hence the solemn care they had, even from the first day of their settlement, of the education of every child. And, as God would have it, the children whom they trained up for pillars in the church turned out also to be more than tools of power. They grew up into magistrates, leaders of the people, debaters of right and of law, statesmen, generals, and signers of declarations for liberty. Such a mass of capacity had never been seen before in so small a body of men. And this is the first condition of liberty—the Condensation of Power. For liberty is not the license of an hour; it is not the butchery of a royal house, or the passion that rages behind a barricade, or the caps that are swung or the vivas shouted at the installing of a liberator. But it is the compact, impenetrable matter of much manhood, the compressed energy of good sense and public reason, having power to see before and after and measure action by2923 counsel—this it is that walls about the strength and liberty of a people. To be free is not to fly abroad as the owls of the night when they take the freedom of the air, but it is to settle and build and be strong—a commonwealth as much better compacted in the terms of reason, as it casts off more of the restraints of force.
We see this, first of all, in the strong connection between freedom and intelligence, and the incredible emphasis they placed on public education. Their goal wasn’t to create a group of republicans. They had faith in the power of the mind, just like they believed in God. Their religion was about choosing to think. The message they shared needed minds ready to receive it; that's why they made a serious effort, starting from day one of their settlement, to educate every child. And, as destiny would have it, the children they raised to be the backbone of the church also turned out to be more than just instruments of power. They became judges, community leaders, advocates for rights and laws, politicians, military leaders, and signers of declarations for freedom. Such a level of capability had never been seen before in such a small group of people. And this is the first requirement for liberty—the Concentration of Power. Because liberty isn’t just a moment of freedom; it’s not about the overthrowing of a monarchy, the wild emotions behind a barricade, the hats that are waved, or the cheers shouted during the rise of a liberator. It is the solid, unyielding matter of a lot of strong individuals, the focused energy of good judgment and public reasoning, the ability to foresee consequences and measure actions by careful consideration—this is what protects the strength and freedom of a people. Being free isn’t about soaring like the night owls that take to the skies; it’s about establishing roots, building up, and becoming strong—a society that is much better organized through reason, as it sheds more of the limitations of force.
Their word was "Reformation"—"the completion of the Reformation"; not Luther's nor Calvin's, they expressly say; they cannot themselves imagine it. Hitherto it is unconceived by men. God must reveal it in the light that breaks forth from him. And this he will do in his own good time. It is already clear to us that, in order to any further progress in this direction, it was necessary for a new movement to begin that should loosen the joints of despotism and emancipate the mind of the world. And in order to this a new republic must be planted and have time to grow. It must be seen rising up in the strong majesty of freedom and youth, outstripping the old prescriptive world in enterprise and the race of power, covering the ocean with its commerce, spreading out in populous swarms of industry,—planting, building, educating, framing constitutions, rushing to and fro in the smoke and thunder of travel along its mighty rivers, across its inland seas, over its mountain-tops from one shore to the other, strong in order as in liberty,—a savage continent become the field of a colossal republican empire, whose name is a name of respect and a mark of desire to the longing eyes of mankind. And then, as the fire of new ideas and hopes darts electrically along the nerves of feeling in the millions of the race, it will be seen that a new Christian movement also begins with it. Call it reformation, or formation, or by whatever name, it is irresistible because it is intangible. In one view it is only destruction. The State is loosened from the Church. The Church crumbles down into fragments. Superstition is eaten away by the strong acid of liberty, and spiritual despotism flies affrighted from the broken loyalty of its metropolis. Protestantism also, divided and subdivided by its dialectic quarrels, falls into the finest, driest powder of disintegration. Be not afraid. The new order crystallizes only as the old is dissolved; and no sooner is the old unity of orders and authorities effectually dissolved than the reconstructive affinities of a new and better unity begin to appear in the solution. Repugnances melt away. Thought grows catholic. Men look for good in each other as well as2924 evil. The crossings of opinion by travel and books, and the intermixture of races and religions, issue in freer, broader views of the Christian truth; and so the "Church of the Future," as it has been called, gravitates inwardly towards those terms of brotherhood in which it may coalesce and rest. I say not or believe that Christendom will be Puritanized or Protestantized; but what is better than either, it will be Christianized. It will settle thus into a unity, probably not of form, but of practical assent and love—a Commonwealth of the Spirit, as much stronger in its unity than the old satrapy of priestly despotism, as our republic is stronger than any other government of the world.
Their word was "Reformation"—"the completion of the Reformation"; not Luther's or Calvin's, they clearly state; they can’t even imagine it themselves. Until now, it remains unconceived by humanity. God must reveal it through the light that emanates from Him. And He will do so in His own time. It's already clear to us that, to make any further progress in this direction, a new movement needed to start that would dismantle despotism and free the minds of the world. For that to happen, a new republic must be established and given time to grow. It must be seen rising with the strong majesty of freedom and youth, surpassing the old world in ambition and the race for power, covering the ocean with its commerce, expanding with bustling industries—planting, building, educating, creating constitutions, rushing back and forth amidst the smoke and thunder of travel along its grand rivers, across its inland seas, over its mountain peaks from one shore to another, organized as much in liberty as in order—a wild continent transformed into the landscape of a monumental republican empire, named with respect and desired by the hopeful eyes of humankind. And then, as the spark of new ideas and aspirations electrifies the emotional fibers of millions, a new Christian movement will also emerge. Call it reformation, or formation, or any name, it is unstoppable because it is intangible. In one sense, it is solely about destruction. The State is separated from the Church. The Church breaks down into pieces. Superstition is gradually consumed by the potent acid of liberty, and spiritual despotism flees in fear from the shattered loyalty of its center. Protestantism, also divided and splintered by its dialectical disputes, disintegrates into the finest, driest powder. Do not be afraid. The new order only crystallizes as the old one dissolves; and as soon as the old unity of orders and authorities is effectively shattered, the rebuilding affinities of a new and better unity begin to surface in the mixture. Hostilities dissolve. Thinking becomes inclusive. People look for good in one another as well as for evil. The exchanges of ideas through travel and literature, and the blending of races and religions, lead to freer, broader understandings of Christian truth; and so the "Church of the Future," as it has been called, naturally gravitates toward those principles of brotherhood in which it can come together and find peace. I do not assert or believe that Christendom will become Puritan or Protestant; rather, what is better than either, it will be Christianized. It will settle into a unity, likely not of form, but of practical agreement and love—a Commonwealth of the Spirit, much stronger in its unity than the old satrapy of priestly despotism, just as our republic is stronger than any other government in the world.
RELIGIOUS MUSIC
From 'Work and Play'
From 'Work and Play'
As we are wont to argue the invisible things of God, even his eternal power and Godhead, from the things that are seen, finding them all images of thought and vehicles of intelligence, so we have an argument for God more impressive, in one view, because the matter of it is so deep and mysterious, from the fact that a grand, harmonic, soul-interpreting law of music pervades all the objects of the material creation, and that things without life, all metals and woods and valleys and mountains and waters, are tempered with distinctions of sound, and toned to be a language to the feeling of the heart. It is as if God had made the world about us to be a grand organ of music, so that our feelings might have play in it, as our understanding has in the light of the sun and the outward colors and forms of things. What is called the musical scale, or octave, is fixed in the original appointments of sound just as absolutely and definitely as the colors of the rainbow or prism in the optical properties and laws of light. And the visible objects of the world are not more certainly shaped and colored to us under the exact laws of light and the prism, than they are tempered and toned, as objects audible, to give distinctions of sound by their vibrations in the terms of the musical octave. It is not simply that we hear the sea roar and the floods clap their hands in anthems of joy; it is not that we hear the low winds sigh, or the storms howl dolefully, or the ripples break peacefully on the shore, or2925 the waters dripping sadly from the rock, or the thunders crashing in horrible majesty through the pavements of heaven; not only do all the natural sounds we hear come to us in tones of music as interpreters of feeling, but there is hid in the secret temper and substance of all matter a silent music, that only waits to sound and become a voice of utterance to the otherwise unutterable feeling of our heart—a voice, if we will have it, of love and worship to the God of all.
As we tend to discuss the unseen aspects of God, like his eternal power and divinity, through the observable world, recognizing them as reflections of thought and means of understanding, we find a compelling argument for God. This is especially true because the subject is so profound and mysterious. A grand, harmonious, soul-enriching law of music flows through all of creation, and even inanimate objects—metals, woods, valleys, mountains, and waters—embody distinct sounds, creating a language that resonates with our hearts. It’s as if God designed the world as a vast musical instrument, allowing our emotions to express themselves just as our understanding does in the sunlight and the outer beauty surrounding us. The musical scale, or octave, is as fixed and certain in its original sound properties as the colors of the rainbow or the prism in the laws of light. The visible world is shaped and colored for us under the precise laws of light and the prism, just as it is tuned and harmonized to produce distinct sounds through their vibrations in musical terms. It’s not just that we hear the ocean roar and the waves clap in joyful anthems; it’s not simply that we hear the gentle sigh of the winds, the mournful howl of storms, the peaceful lapping of waves on the shore, or the sad dripping of water from rocks, or the thunder booming majestically through the skies. All the natural sounds we hear convey tones of music as interpreters of emotion, but there is also an underlying silent music hidden within the essence of all matter, just waiting to express and voice the feelings of our hearts—the voice, if we choose to embrace it, of love and worship to the God of all.
First, there is a musical scale in the laws of the air itself, exactly answering to the musical sense or law of the soul. Next, there is in all substances a temperament of quality related to both; so that whatever kind of feeling there may be in a soul—war and defiance, festivity and joy, sad remembrance, remorse, pity, penitence, self-denial, love, adoration—may find some fit medium of sound in which to express itself. And, what is not less remarkable, connected with all these forms of substances there are mathematical laws of length and breadth, or definite proportions of each, and reflective angles, that are every way as exact as those which regulate the colors of the prism, the images of the mirror, or the telescopic light of astronomic worlds—mathematics for the heart as truly as for the head.
First, there's a musical scale in the laws of the air itself, which perfectly corresponds to the musical sense or law of the soul. Next, every substance has a temperament of quality connected to both; so whatever feelings may arise in a soul—conflict and defiance, celebration and joy, sorrowful remembrance, guilt, compassion, repentance, self-denial, love, worship—can find an appropriate medium of sound to express itself. And, even more striking, related to all these forms of substances are mathematical laws of length and width, or specific proportions of each, and reflective angles that are just as precise as those that determine the colors of the prism, the images in the mirror, or the telescopic light of astronomical worlds—mathematics for the heart just as much as for the mind.
It cannot be said that music is a human creation, and as far as the substances of the world are concerned, a mere accident. As well can it be said that man creates the colors of the prism, and that they are not in the properties of the light, because he shapes the prism by his own mechanical art. Or if still we doubt; if it seems incredible that the soul of music is in the heart of all created being; then the laws of harmony themselves shall answer, one string vibrating to another, when it is not struck itself, and uttering its voice of concord simply because the concord is in it and it feels the pulses on the air to which it cannot be silent. Nay, the solid mountains and their giant masses of rock shall answer; catching, as they will, the bray of horns or the stunning blast of cannon, rolling it across from one top to another in reverberating pulses, till it falls into bars of musical rhythm and chimes and cadences of silver melody. I have heard some fine music, as men are wont to speak—the play of orchestras, the anthems of choirs, the voices of song that moved admiring nations. But in the lofty passes of the Alps I heard a music overhead from God's cloudy orchestra, the giant peaks of rock and ice, curtained in by the driving mist and only dimly visible2926 athwart the sky through its folds, such as mocks all sounds our lower worlds of art can ever hope to raise. I stood (excuse the simplicity) calling to them, in the loudest shouts I could raise, even till my power was spent, and listening in compulsory trance to their reply. I heard them roll it up through their cloudy worlds of snow, sifting out the harsh qualities that were tearing in it as demon screams of sin, holding on upon it as if it were a hymn they were fining to the ear of the great Creator, and sending it round and round in long reduplications of sweetness, minute after minute; till finally receding and rising, it trembled, as it were, among the quick gratulations of angels, and fell into the silence of the pure empyrean. I had never any conception before of what is meant by quality in sound. There was more power upon the soul in one of those simple notes than I ever expect to feel from anything called music below, or ever can feel till I hear them again in the choirs of the angelic world. I had never such a sense of purity, or of what a simple sound may tell of purity by its own pure quality; and I could not but say, O my God, teach me this! Be this in me forever! And I can truly affirm that the experience of that hour has consciously made me better able to think of God ever since—better able to worship. All other sounds are gone; the sounds of yesterday, heard in the silence of enchanted multitudes, are gone; but that is with me still, and I hope will never cease to ring in my spirit till I go down to the slumber of silence itself.
It can't be said that music is just a human invention, nor is it merely a coincidence in the context of the world’s substances. It's like saying that humans create the colors of the prism and that those colors aren't inherent to the properties of light just because we shape the prism through our own skills. And if there's still doubt—if it seems hard to believe that the essence of music exists in the heart of all created beings—then let the laws of harmony speak for themselves: one string can resonate with another even when it's not being played, producing its sound of harmony simply because that harmony exists within it, responding to the vibrations in the air that it can't ignore. Even the solid mountains and their massive rocks will respond, catching the sound of horns or the loud blast of cannons, bouncing it from peak to peak in echoing waves until it turns into musical rhythm and silver melodies. I've heard some beautiful music, as people often say—symphonies, choral anthems, and songs that have inspired entire nations. But in the high passes of the Alps, I heard a music from above that felt like it came from God's orchestra, played by the towering peaks of rock and ice, veiled in driving mist and only faintly visible through its layers, which surpassed everything our worldly art could ever hope to create. I stood there (forgive my simplicity) shouting to them as loud as I could, until I was out of breath, and listened in a kind of trance to their response. I heard them lifting up their sounds through their snowy realms, filtering out the harshness like screams of sin, presenting it as if it were a hymn dedicated to the ears of the great Creator, and sending it around and around in sweet echoes, minute after minute; until finally, rising and falling, it seemed to blend with the joyful greetings of angels, and sank into the silence of the purest heights. I had never before understood what is meant by the quality of sound. One of those simple notes had more impact on my soul than I expect to feel from anything called music down here, or ever will until I hear them again in the choirs of the heavenly realm. I had never before felt such purity, or realized what a simple sound can convey about purity through its own clear quality; and I couldn't help but say, O my God, teach me this! Make this a part of me forever! I can genuinely say that that hour made me more capable of thinking about God ever since—more able to worship. All other sounds have faded away; the echoes of yesterday, heard among enchanted crowds, are gone; but that one experience stays with me, and I hope it will never cease to resonate in my spirit until I rest in the silence of eternity itself.
SAMUEL BUTLER
(1612-1680)
(1612-1680)

A pretty picture of the time is the glimpse of young Mr. Pepys at the bookseller's in London Strand on a February morning in 1663, making haste to buy a new copy of 'Hudibras,' and carefully explaining that it was "ill humor of him to be so against that which all the world cries up to be an example of wit." The Clerk of the Admiralty had connections at court; and between that February morning and a December day when Mr. Battersby was at the Wardrobe using the King's time in gossip about the new book of drollery, the merry Stuart had found out Sam Butler's poem and had given it the help of his royal approval. Erstwhile, Samuel the courtier had thought the work of Samuel the poet silly, and had given warranty of his opinion by suffering loss of one shilling eightpence on his purchase of the book. A view not to be wondered at in one who sets down "Midsummer Night's Dream" as "insipid and ridiculous," and "Othello" as a "mean thing"! Perhaps it was because Butler had a keen knowledge of Shakespeare, and unconsciously used much of the actor's quick-witted method, that his delicately feathered barbs made no dent on the hard head of Pepys. Like his neighbor of the Avon, the author of "Hudibras" was a merciless scourge to the vainglorious follies of the time in which he poorly and obscurely lived; and like the truths which he told in his inimitable satires, the virtue and decency of his life was obscured by the disorder of the Commonwealth and the unfaith of the restored monarchy.
A beautiful picture of the time is the sight of young Mr. Pepys at the bookseller's in London's Strand on a February morning in 1663, rushing to buy a new copy of 'Hudibras' and carefully explaining that it was "mean of him to be so against something that everyone praises as an example of wit." The Clerk of the Admiralty had connections at court, and between that February morning and a December day when Mr. Battersby was at the Wardrobe gossiping about the new funny book, the merry Stuart had discovered Sam Butler's poem and had given it his royal approval. Earlier, Samuel the courtier had thought Samuel the poet's work was silly and showed his opinion by losing one shilling and eightpence on his purchase of the book. It’s not surprising from someone who considers "Midsummer Night's Dream" "insipid and ridiculous," and "Othello" a "mean thing"! Perhaps it was because Butler had a sharp understanding of Shakespeare and unconsciously used much of the actor's clever style that his cleverly crafted jabs made no impact on the stubborn Pepys. Like his neighbor from the Avon, the author of "Hudibras" was a relentless critic of the vain follies of his poorly and obscurely lived time; and like the truths he expressed in his unique satires, the virtue and decency of his life were overshadowed by the chaos of the Commonwealth and the unfaithfulness of the restored monarchy.

Samuel Butler
Samuel Butler
Samuel Butler was born near Strensham, Worcestershire, in 1612, the fifth child and second son of a farmer of that parish, whose homestead was known to within the present century as "Butler's tenement." The elder Butler was not well-to-do, but had enough to educate his son at the Worcester Grammar School, and to send him to a university. Whether or what time he was at Oxford or Cambridge remains doubtful. A Samuel Butler went up from Westminster to Christ Church, Oxford, 1623, too soon for the Worcester lad of2928 eleven years. Another doubtful tradition places him at Cambridge in 1620. There is evidence that he was employed as a clerk by Mr. Jeffreys, a justice of the peace at Earl's Croombe in Worcestershire, and that while in this position he studied painting under Samuel Cooper. A portrait of Oliver Cromwell attributed to his hand was once in existence, and a number of paintings, said to have been by him, hung on the walls at Earl's Croombe until they were used to patch broken windows there in the last century. Butler went into the service of Elizabeth, Countess of Kent, at Wrest in Bedfordshire, where he had the use of a good library and the friendship of John Selden, then steward of the Countess's estate. It was there and in association with Selden that he began his literary work. Some time afterward he held a servitor's position in the family of an officer of Cromwell's army, Sir Samuel Luke, of Woodend, Bedfordshire. A manuscript note in an old edition of 'Hudibras,' 1710, "from the books of Phil. Lomax by gift of his father, G. Lomax," confirms the tradition that this Cromwellian colonel was the original of Hudibras. The elder Lomax is said to have been an intimate friend of Butler. Another name on the list of candidates for this humorous honor—the honor of contributing with Don Quixote to the increase of language—is that of Sir Henry Rosewell of Ford Abbey, Devonshire. But it is unnecessary to limit to an individual sample the satirist and poet of the whole breadth of human nature. A presumption that Butler was in France and Holland for a time arises from certain references in his writings. It was about 1659, when the decline of the Cromwells became assured, that Butler ventured, but anonymously, into print with a tract warmly advocating the recall of the King. At the Restoration, and probably in reward for this evidence of loyalty, he was made secretary to the Earl of Carbury, President of Wales, by whom he was appointed steward of Ludlow Castle. About this time he married a gentlewoman of small fortune, and is said to have lived comfortably upon her money until it was lost by bad investments. The King having come to his own again, Butler obtained permission in November 1662 to print the first part of 'Hudibras.' The quaint title of this poem has attracted much curious cavil. The name is used by Milton, Spenser, and Robert of Gloucester for an early king of Britain, the grandfather of King Lear; and by Ben Jonson—from whom Butler evidently adopted it—for a swaggering fellow in the 'Magnetic Lady':—
Samuel Butler was born near Strensham, Worcestershire, in 1612, the fifth child and second son of a local farmer. His home was known, even in the present century, as "Butler's tenement." The elder Butler wasn't wealthy but had enough to send his son to Worcester Grammar School and then to university. It's unclear whether and when he attended Oxford or Cambridge. A Samuel Butler did enroll at Christ Church, Oxford, in 1623, but that was too early for the Worcester boy who was just eleven years old. Another uncertain account suggests he was at Cambridge in 1620. Records indicate he worked as a clerk for Mr. Jeffreys, a justice of the peace in Earl’s Croombe, Worcestershire, where he studied painting under Samuel Cooper. A portrait of Oliver Cromwell, once attributed to him, existed, and several paintings believed to be his adorned the walls at Earl's Croombe until they were used to repair broken windows there in the last century. Butler later went to work for Elizabeth, Countess of Kent, at Wrest in Bedfordshire, where he had access to a good library and befriended John Selden, who was then steward of the Countess's estate. It was there, together with Selden, that he began his literary career. Some time later, he took a position as a servant in the household of Sir Samuel Luke, an officer in Cromwell's army, in Woodend, Bedfordshire. A manuscript note in an old edition of 'Hudibras,' from 1710, mentioned "from the books of Phil. Lomax by gift of his father, G. Lomax," supports the tradition that this Cromwellian colonel inspired the character of Hudibras. The elder Lomax was reportedly a close friend of Butler. Another candidate for this humorous honor—sharing a place alongside Don Quixote in enriching language—is Sir Henry Rosewell of Ford Abbey, Devonshire. However, it’s not essential to limit this to just one individual; Butler's work reflects the entire scope of human nature. A belief that Butler spent some time in France and Holland comes from certain references in his writings. Around 1659, as the fall of the Cromwells became clear, Butler took the risk of publishing a pamphlet anonymously, passionately supporting the King's return. After the Restoration, likely as a reward for this show of loyalty, he was appointed secretary to the Earl of Carbury, President of Wales, who then named him steward of Ludlow Castle. Around this time, he married a woman of modest means, and it's said he lived comfortably off her funds until they were lost in poor investments. Once the King returned to power, Butler received permission in November 1662 to publish the first part of 'Hudibras.' The unusual title of this poem has sparked much curiosity and debate. The name appears in the works of Milton, Spenser, and Robert of Gloucester referring to an early king of Britain, the grandfather of King Lear; and by Ben Jonson—whose influence Butler clearly took—used it for a brash character in the 'Magnetic Lady':
Act iii., Scene 3.
Act 3, Scene 3.
Charles II. was so delighted with the satire that he not only read and reread it, but gave many copies to his intimates. The royal2929 generosity, lavish in promises, never exerted itself further than to give Butler—or Boteler, as he is writ in the warrant—a monopoly of printing his own poem.
Charles II was so pleased with the satire that he not only read it multiple times but also gave several copies to his close friends. The royal2929 generosity, rich in promises, never went beyond giving Butler—or Boteler, as he's written in the warrant—a monopoly on printing his own poem.
The second part of 'Hudibras' appeared in 1664, and the third and last in 1678.
The second part of 'Hudibras' was released in 1664, and the third and final part came out in 1678.
The Duke of Buckingham was, we are told by Aubrey, well disposed towards Butler, and Wycherley was a constant suitor in his behalf; but the fickle favorite forgot his promises as easily as did the King. Lord Clarendon, who had the witty poet's portrait painted for his library, was no better at promise-keeping. It is natural that such neglect should have provoked the sharp but just satires which Butler wrote against the manners of Charles's dissolute court.
The Duke of Buckingham, as Aubrey tells us, had a favorable view of Butler, and Wycherley was always advocating for him; however, the unreliable favorite broke his promises just as easily as the King did. Lord Clarendon, who had a portrait of the witty poet painted for his library, was no better at keeping promises. It makes sense that this kind of neglect would have led to the sharp but fair satirical works that Butler wrote about the behavior of Charles's corrupt court.
'Hudibras' was never finished; for Butler, who had been confined by his infirmities to his room in Rose Court, Covent Garden, since 1676, died on September 25th, 1680. William Longueville, a devoted friend but for whose kindness the poet might have starved, buried the remains at his own expense in the churchyard of St. Paul's, Covent Garden. In 1721 John Barber, Lord Mayor of London, set up in the Poet's Corner of Westminster Abbey an inscription to Butler's memory, which caused later satirists to suggest that this was giving a stone to him who had asked for bread.
'Hudibras' was never completed; Butler, who had been unable to leave his room in Rose Court, Covent Garden, due to his health issues since 1676, passed away on September 25th, 1680. William Longueville, a loyal friend who provided support that kept the poet from starving, arranged for his burial at his own expense in the churchyard of St. Paul's, Covent Garden. In 1721, John Barber, the Lord Mayor of London, placed an inscription in the Poet's Corner of Westminster Abbey in memory of Butler, which later satirists suggested mocked him by giving a stone to someone who had asked for bread.
Butler was a plain man of middle stature, strong-set, high-colored, with a head of sorrel hair. He possessed a severe and sound judgment, but was "a good fellow," according to his friend Aubrey.
Butler was an average-sized man, sturdy and with a ruddy complexion, sporting a head of reddish hair. He had a sharp and solid judgment but was considered "a good guy," according to his friend Aubrey.
Many of Butler's writings were not published in his lifetime, during which only the three parts of 'Hudibras' and some trifles appeared. Longueville, who received his papers, left them, unpublished, to his son Charles; from whom they came to John Clarke of Cheshire, by whose permission the 'Genuine Remains' in two volumes were published in 1759. The title of this book is due to the fact that poor Butler, as is usual with his kind, became very popular immediately after his death, and the ghouls of literature supplied the book-shops with forgeries. Butler's manuscripts, many of which have never been published, were placed in the British Museum in 1885.
Many of Butler's writings weren't published while he was alive; only the three parts of 'Hudibras' and a few minor works came out during that time. Longueville, who got his papers, left them unpublished to his son Charles, who then passed them on to John Clarke of Cheshire. With Clarke's permission, the 'Genuine Remains' in two volumes were published in 1759. The title of this book reflects that Butler, like many others, became very popular right after he died, leading literary opportunists to fill bookstores with forgeries. His manuscripts, many of which have never been published, were put in the British Museum in 1885.
HUDIBRAS DESCRIBED
And forced them to fight, like they were crazed or drunk,
For both religion and punk,
They all dared to swear by their honesty, Though none of them knew why; When Gospel-Trumpeter, surrounded With the sound of long-eared troops, the battle began,
And pulpit, church drum,
Was punched with a fist, instead of hit with a stick;
Then Sir Knight left his home,
And out he rode a-coloneling.
That never bent his stubborn knee. To anything but gallantry;
Nor blow up a storm, but rather what is laid down Right worshipful on shoulder blade; Leader of the home knights and wandering knights,
Either for charter or for warrant;
Great on the bench, great in the saddle,
That could just as easily cover up as wrap up:
He was powerful in both of these, And styled for both War and Peace.
So some amphibious rats Are they for land or water?
But here our authors express some uncertainty,
Whether he was smarter or braver. Some believe in one idea, while others believe in another; But no matter how much noise they make,
The difference was so small, his brain His rage was only slightly outweighed; Which led some to consider him a fool
That fools work with, called a Fool;
And offered to place bets that As Montaigne played with his cat,
Complains she thought he was just a fool,
She would much more, Sir Hudibras:2931
For that’s the name of our brave knight
He wrote to all his challenges. But they're very mistaken; It's clear he wasn't like that: We agree, although he was very clever,
H' was really shy about using it,
As being reluctant to wear it out;
And so did not carry it around, Unless on holidays, or so,
As men wear their finest clothes.
Highly skilled in analytics; He could separate and categorize
A hair between south and southwest side; On either side, he would argue, Disprove, switch sides, and still disprove; He would take it upon himself to prove by force
In an argument, a man is no better than a horse;
He'd show that a buzzard is not a bird,
And that a Lord can be an owl; A calf is an Alderman, a goose is a Justice,
And rooks Committee Members or Trustees.
He'd gone into debt through arguments,
And pay with reasoning.
All this is true by reasoning,
He would fit the mood and appearance.
He had strong words, ready to explain why And explain what rules he followed to do it.
Otherwise, when he spoke with the greatest skill, You'd think he talked like everyone else.
For all a Rhetorician’s guidelines Teach only how to name his tools.
Which learned experts much prefer; It was a multicolored dress
Of mixed and colorful languages: It was English influenced by Greek and Latin, Like fustian before on satin.
It had a strange, flirty vibe,
As if he had spoken three parts in one; Which led some to think, when he started to ramble,
They had heard three workers from Babel; Or even Cerberus himself declare A variety of languages all at once.
He would express this very openly. As if his supply would never run out:
And truly, to back up that claim, He had supplies that were vast and plentiful,
For he could create or fake New words that lack humor or cleverness:
Words so degraded and harsh, no stone It was tough enough to touch them on; And when he spoke to them quickly, The uninformed took them for granted—
That featured the speaker who once He filled his mouth with pebbles. When he preached, but knew his terms,
He wouldn't have used any other methods.
For he, by geometric scale,
Could measure the size of pitchers of ale; Resolve, using sines and tangents directly,
If bread or butter wanted to be weighed; And wisely say what time of the day it is. The clock does strike, by Algebra.
And had read every text and commentary:
Whatever the grumpiest author has,
He understood the implicit faith: Whatever Skeptic could ask for; For every WHY, he had a WHEREFORE:
Knew more than forty of them do, As far as words and terms are concerned.
He understood everything by memory,
And, when the opportunity arose, would quote; Regardless of being right or wrong,
They can be either spoken or sung.2933
His ideas matched things perfectly,
He couldn't tell what was what,
But often mistook the one For the other, like great scholars have done. He could simplify everything to actions,
And understood their natures through summaries;
Where entity and essence,
The spirit of dead bodies, fly; Where Truth shows up in person,
Like words frozen in the northern air.
He understood the situation, and that's as far As metaphysical wit can soar.
To match his knowledge and humor:
It was Presbyterian, true blue; For he was part of that stubborn group Of wandering saints, whom everyone acknowledges To be the genuine church on a mission:
Those who build their faith on The sacred writings of pike and gun;
Resolve all disputes by
Unfailing artillery; And prove their beliefs correct By apostolic knocks and strikes;
Unleash fire, chaos, and destruction. A complete reformation, Which must always be carried on,
And still keep doing, never finished,
As if religion was meant Just to be fixed. A group whose main focus is In strange, twisted rivalries:
When having a disagreement with someone, And finding something still off:
More irritable and cranky,
Than dog distract, or monkey sick.
That with more attention observe holidays The wrong way, compared to the right way for others:
They feel inclined to commit sins, By cursing those they don't care about:
Still so twisted and contrary,
It’s as if they worshiped God out of spite.2934
They will hate the exact same thing. One way, and a long way beyond that. They reject free will one way,
Another, nothing else allowed. All piety is in that In them, in other people, all sin. Instead of failing, they will resist. What they love most dearly:
Argue over minced pies and belittle Their best and closest friend—plum-porridge;
Fat pig and goose themselves disagree,
And insult custard through the nose.
Close to his brave heart, was tied, With a basket hilt that could hold broth,
And serve for both fighting and dinner. In it, he melted lead to make bullets,
To shoot at enemies, and sometimes at birds; To whom he held such a deep grudge, He never showed mercy to anyone like that. The sharp blade, Toledo trusty,
Due to a lack of fighting, we have become out of practice,
And consumed itself, due to a lack of
Of someone to cut and chop.
The calm sheath where it resided
The sharpness of its edge had felt....
That was quite little for his age:
And so waited for him like that,
Like dwarfs on knights-errant do.
It was a useful dudgeon,
Whether for fighting or for hard work:
When it had stabbed or broken a head,
It would scrape plates or break bread, Toast cheese or bacon, even if it's To set a mouse trap, it wouldn't matter:
It would clean shoes, and in the earth
Plant leeks and onions, and so on:
He had been an apprentice to a brewer,
It went through this and more; But left the trade, like many others. I have recently done the same thing.
LORD BYRON
(1788-1824)
(1788-1824)
BY CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER
BY CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER

Goethe, in one of his conversations with Henry Crabb Robinson about Byron, said "There is no padding in his poetry" ("Es sind keine Flickwörter im Gedichte"). This was in 1829, five years after Byron died. "This, and indeed every evening, I believe, Lord Byron was the subject of his praise. He compared the brilliancy and clearness of his style to a metal wire drawn through a steel plate." He expressed regret that Byron should not have lived to execute his vocation, which he said was "to dramatize the Old Testament. What a subject under his hands would the Tower of Babel have been!" Byron's views of nature he declared were "equally profound and poetical." Power in all its forms Goethe had respect for, and he was captivated by the indomitable spirit of Manfred. He enjoyed the 'Vision of Judgment' when it was read to him, exclaiming "Heavenly!" "Unsurpassable!" "Byron has surpassed himself." He equally enjoyed the satire on George IV. He did not praise Milton with the warmth with which he eulogized Byron, of whom he said that "the like would never come again; he was inimitable."
Goethe, in one of his conversations with Henry Crabb Robinson about Byron, said, "There’s no fluff in his poetry" ("Es sind keine Flickwörter im Gedichte"). This was in 1829, five years after Byron died. "This, and really every evening, I believe Lord Byron was the topic of his admiration. He compared the brilliance and clarity of his style to a metal wire drawn through a steel plate." He expressed regret that Byron didn’t live to fulfill his calling, which he said was "to dramatize the Old Testament. What a subject the Tower of Babel would have been in his hands!" He declared that Byron’s views of nature were "equally deep and poetic." Goethe had respect for power in all its forms, and he was fascinated by the indomitable spirit of Manfred. He enjoyed the 'Vision of Judgment' when it was read to him, exclaiming, "Heavenly!" "Unsurpassable!" "Byron has surpassed himself." He also appreciated the satire on George IV. He didn’t praise Milton with the same enthusiasm with which he admired Byron, of whom he said, "We will never see his like again; he was inimitable."
Goethe's was the Continental opinion, but it was heightened by his conception of "realism"; he held that the poet must be matter-of-fact, and that it was the truth and reality that made writing popular: "It is by the laborious collection of facts that even a poetical view of nature is to be corrected and authenticated." Tennyson was equally careful for scientific accuracy in regard to all the phenomena of nature. Byron had not scientific accuracy, but with his objectivity Goethe sympathized more than with the reflection and introspection of Wordsworth.
Goethe represented the common view on the Continent, but it was amplified by his idea of "realism"; he believed that poets needed to be practical, and that truth and reality were what made writing appealing: "It is through the painstaking gathering of facts that even a poetic perspective on nature should be refined and validated." Tennyson was just as meticulous about scientific accuracy in relation to all aspects of nature. Byron lacked scientific precision, but Goethe resonated more with his objectivity than with the self-reflection and introspection of Wordsworth.
Byron was hailed on the Continent as a poet of power, and the judgment of him was not influenced by his disregard of the society conventions of England, nor by his personal eccentricities, nor because he was not approved by the Tory party and the Tory writers. Perhaps unconsciously—certainly not with the conviction of Shelley—Byron was on the side of the new movement in Europe; the spirit of Rousseau, the unrest of 'Wilhelm Meister,' the revolutionary seething, with its tinge of morbidness and misanthropy, its brilliant dreams of a new humanity, and its reckless destructive2936 theories. In France especially his influence was profound and lasting. His wit and his lyric fire excused his morbidness and his sentimental posing as a waif, unfriended in a cold and treacherous world of women and men; and his genius made misanthropy and personal recklessness a fashion. The world took his posing seriously and his grievances to heart, sighed with him, copied his dress, tried to imitate his adventures, many of them imaginary, and accepted him as a perturbed, storm-tost spirit, representative of an age of agitation.
Byron was celebrated on the continent as a powerful poet, and his reputation wasn't affected by his disregard for English social conventions, his personal quirks, or the lack of approval from the Tory party and its writers. Maybe unconsciously—definitely not with the conviction of Shelley—Byron aligned himself with the new movement in Europe; he embodied the spirit of Rousseau, the unrest in ‘Wilhelm Meister,’ the revolutionary turbulence, with its hints of darkness and misanthropy, its dazzling visions of a new humanity, and its reckless, destructive theories. His impact, especially in France, was deep and lasting. His wit and lyrical passion balanced out his morbidity and his sentimental act of being a lonely soul, abandoned in a cold and treacherous world filled with women and men; his genius turned misanthropy and personal recklessness into a trend. The world took his act seriously, sympathized with his grievances, sighed alongside him, imitated his style, tried to recreate his adventures—many of which were fictional—and accepted him as a troubled, storm-tossed spirit, representative of an era of unrest.

LORD GEORGE GORDON BYRON.
Lord George Gordon Byron.
So he was, but not by consistent hypocritical premeditation; for his pose was not so much of set purpose as in obedience to a false education, an undisciplined temper, and a changing mind. He was guided by the impulse of the moment. I think it a supportable thesis that every age, every wide and popular movement, finds its supreme expression in a Poet. Byron was the mouthpiece of a certain phase of his time. He expressed it, and the expression remains and is important as a record, like the French Revolution and the battle of Waterloo. Whatever the judgment in history may be of the value to civilization of this eighteenth-century movement extending into the nineteenth, in politics, sociology, literature, with all its recklessness, morbidness, hopefulness, Byron represented it. He was the poet of Revolt. He sounded the note of intemperate, unconsidered defiance in the 'English Bards and Scotch Reviewers.' This satire was audacious; many of its judgments were unjust; but its wit and poetic vigor announced a new force in English literature, and the appearance of a man who was abundantly able to take care of himself and secure respectful treatment. In moments afterward he expressed regret for it, or for portions of it, and would have liked to soften its personalities. He was always susceptible to kindness, and easily won by the good opinion of even a declared enemy. He and Moore became lifelong friends, and between him and Walter Scott there sprang up a warm friendship, with sincere reciprocal admiration of each other's works. Only on politics and religion did they disagree, but Scott thought Byron's Liberalism not very deep: "It appeared to me," he said, "that the pleasure it afforded him as a vehicle of displaying his wit and satire against individuals in office was at the bottom of this habit of thinking. At heart I would have termed Byron a patrician on principle." Scott shared Goethe's opinion of Byron's genius:—"He wrote from impulse, never for effect, and therefore I have always reckoned Burns and Byron the most genuine poetic geniuses of my time, and of half a century before me. We have many men of high poetic talents, but none of that ever-gushing and perennial fountain of natural waters." It has been a fashion of late years to say that both Byron and Scott have gone by; I fancy it is a case of "not lost, but gone before." Among the men satirized2937 in the 'Bards' was Wordsworth. Years after, Byron met him at a dinner, and on his return told his wife that the "one feeling he had for him from the beginning to the end of the visit was reverence." Yet he never ceased to gird at him in his satires. The truth is, that consistency was never to be expected in Byron. Besides, he inherited none of the qualities needed for an orderly and noble life. He came of a wild and turbulent race.
So he was, but not out of consistent hypocritical planning; his attitude wasn't really intentional, but more a result of a misguided education, a carefree temperament, and a fluctuating mindset. He acted on the spur of the moment. I think it’s reasonable to say that every era and every major popular movement finds its ultimate expression in a Poet. Byron was the voice of a certain period in his time. He articulated it, and that expression is enduring and significant like the French Revolution and the battle of Waterloo. Whatever future judgments history may have about the worth of this eighteenth-century movement extending into the nineteenth, in politics, sociology, and literature, with all its recklessness and complexity, Byron represented it. He was the poet of Revolt. He struck a note of reckless, thoughtless defiance in the 'English Bards and Scotch Reviewers.' This satire was bold; many of its critiques were unfair; but its wit and poetic strength signaled a new force in English literature and the emergence of a man who could definitely stand his ground and earn respect. Later, he expressed regret about it, or about some parts of it, and wished he could soften its personal attacks. He was always touched by kindness and easily won over by the positive views of even someone who openly opposed him. He and Moore became lifelong friends, and he developed a warm friendship with Walter Scott, characterized by genuine mutual admiration for each other's work. They only disagreed on politics and religion, but Scott believed Byron's Liberalism was somewhat shallow: "It appeared to me," he said, "that the pleasure it gave him as a way to showcase his wit and satire against individuals in power was at the root of this way of thinking. Deep down, I would have called Byron a patrician by nature." Scott shared Goethe's view of Byron's genius: "He wrote from impulse, never for effect, and that’s why I have always considered Burns and Byron to be the most genuine poetic geniuses of my time and half a century before me. We have many poets with great talent, but none with that constant and overflowing wellspring of natural creativity." Recently, it has become fashionable to say that both Byron and Scott are no longer relevant; I think it’s more accurate to say they are "not lost, but gone ahead." Among the men targeted in the 'Bards' was Wordsworth. Years later, Byron met him at a dinner, and upon returning, told his wife that the "one feeling he had for him from the beginning to the end of the visit was reverence." Yet he never stopped poking fun at him in his satires. The truth is, consistency was never something to expect from Byron. Additionally, he didn't inherit any of the traits necessary for a structured and admirable life. He came from a wild and turbulent lineage.
George Gordon, Lord Byron, the sixth of the name, was born in London, January 22d, 1788, and died at Missolonghi, Greece, April 19th, 1824. His father, John Byron, a captain in the Guards, was a heartless profligate with no redeeming traits of character. He eloped with Amelia D'Arcy, wife of the Marquis of Carmarthen, and after her divorce from her husband married her and treated her like a brute. One daughter of this union was Augusta, Byron's half-sister, who married Colonel Leigh, and who was the good angel of the poet, and the friend of Lady Byron until there was a rupture of their relations in 1830 on a matter of business. A year after the death of his first wife, John Byron entrapped and married Catherine Gordon of Gicht,—a Scotch heiress, very proud of her descent from James I. of Scotland,—whose estate he speedily squandered. In less than two years after the birth of George, John Byron ran away from his wife and his creditors, and died in France.
George Gordon, Lord Byron, the sixth of his name, was born in London on January 22, 1788, and died in Missolonghi, Greece, on April 19, 1824. His father, John Byron, a captain in the Guards, was a ruthless wastrel with no redeeming qualities. He eloped with Amelia D'Arcy, the wife of the Marquis of Carmarthen, and after her divorce, married her and treated her poorly. One daughter from this marriage was Augusta, Byron's half-sister, who married Colonel Leigh and was a guiding light for the poet as well as a friend of Lady Byron until their relationship fell apart in 1830 over a business matter. A year after the death of his first wife, John Byron tricked and married Catherine Gordon of Gicht—a Scottish heiress proud of her lineage from James I of Scotland—whose wealth he quickly squandered. Less than two years after George was born, John Byron abandoned his wife and creditors, and died in France.
Mrs. Byron was a wholly undisciplined and weak woman, proud of her descent, wayward and hysterical. She ruined the child, whom she alternately petted and abused. She interfered with his education and fixed him in all his bad tendencies. He never learned anything until he was sent away from her to Harrow. He was passionate, sullen, defiant of authority, but very amenable to kindness; and with a different mother his nobler qualities, generosity, sense of justice, hatred of hypocrisy, and craving for friendship would have been developed, and the story of his life would be very different from what it is. There is no doubt that the regrettable parts of the careers of both Byron and Shelley are due to lack of discipline and loving-kindness in their early years. Byron's irritability and bad temper were aggravated by a physical defect, which hindered him from excelling in athletic sports of which he was fond, and embittered all his life. Either at birth or by an accident one of his feet was malformed or twisted so as to affect his gait, and the evil was aggravated by surgical attempts to straighten the limb. His sensitiveness was increased by unfeeling references to it. His mother used to call him "a lame brat," and his pride received an incurable wound in the heartless remark of Mary Chaworth, "Do you think I could care for that lame boy?" Byron was two years her junior, but his love for her was the purest passion of his life, and it has the2938 sincerest expression in the famous 'Dream.' Byron's lameness, and his morbid fear of growing obese, which led him all his life into reckless experiments in diet, were permanent causes of his discontent and eccentricity. In 1798, by the death of its incumbent, Byron became the heir of Newstead Abbey and the sixth Lord Byron. He had great pride in the possession of this crumbling and ruinous old pile. After its partial repair he occupied it with his mother, and from time to time in his stormy life; but in 1818 it was sold for £90,000, which mostly went to pay debts and mortgages. Almost all the influences about Byron's early youth were such as to foster his worst traits, and lead to those eccentricities of conduct and temper which came at times close to insanity. But there was one exception, his nurse Mary Gray, to whom he owed his intimate knowledge of the Bible, and for whom he always retained a sincere affection. It is worth noting also, as an indication of his nature, that he always had the love of his servants.
Mrs. Byron was completely undisciplined and weak, proud of her background, unpredictable and emotional. She ruined her child, alternating between being affectionate and abusive. She interfered with his education and cemented all his bad habits. He never learned anything until he was sent away to Harrow. He was passionate, moody, and defiant of authority, but very receptive to kindness; with a different mother, his better qualities—like generosity, a sense of justice, a dislike for hypocrisy, and a longing for friendship—would have flourished, and his life story would be very different. It's clear that the unfortunate aspects of both Byron's and Shelley's lives stem from a lack of discipline and loving support during their formative years. Byron's irritability and bad temper were made worse by a physical issue that prevented him from excelling in sports he enjoyed, which soured his life. Either at birth or due to an accident, one of his feet was malformed or twisted, affecting his gait, and the issue was worsened by surgical attempts to correct it. His sensitivity was heightened by uncaring comments about it. His mother would call him "a lame brat," and his pride was deeply wounded by Mary Chaworth's heartless comment, "Do you think I could care for that lame boy?" Byron was two years younger than her, but his love for her was the purest passion of his life, sincerely expressed in the famous 'Dream.' Byron's lameness and his obsessive fear of gaining weight, which led him into reckless dieting experiments throughout his life, were constant sources of his discontent and eccentricity. In 1798, following the death of its owner, Byron became the heir to Newstead Abbey and the sixth Lord Byron. He took great pride in owning this crumbling old estate. After some repairs, he lived there with his mother from time to time during his tumultuous life; however, in 1818 it was sold for £90,000, most of which went to settle debts and mortgages. Almost all the influences in Byron's early life only served to amplify his worst traits, leading to the quirks in his behavior and temperament that sometimes bordered on madness. But there was one exception: his nurse Mary Gray, from whom he gained an intimate understanding of the Bible and to whom he always felt a genuine affection. It's also notable that he always had the love of his servants.
A satisfactory outline of Byron's life and work is found in Mr. John Nichol's 'Byron' in the 'English Men of Letters' series. Owing to his undisciplined home life, he was a backward boy in scholarship. In 1805 he entered Trinity College, Cambridge, where he resided irregularly for three years, reading much in a desultory manner, but paying slight attention to the classics and mathematics; so that it was a surprise that he was able to take his degree. But he had keen powers of observation and a phenomenal memory. Notwithstanding his infirmity he was distinguished in many athletic sports, he was fond of animals and such uncomfortable pets as bears and monkeys, and led generally an irregular life. The only fruit of this period in literature was the 'Hours of Idleness,' which did not promise much, and would be of little importance notwithstanding many verses of great lyric skill, had it not been for the slashing criticism on it, imputed to Lord Brougham, in the Edinburgh Review, which provoked the 'English Bards and Scotch Reviewers.' This witty outburst had instant success with the public.
A decent overview of Byron's life and work can be found in Mr. John Nichol's 'Byron' from the 'English Men of Letters' series. Due to his chaotic home life, he was a slow learner in school. In 1805, he started at Trinity College, Cambridge, where he attended classes irregularly for three years, reading a lot in a random way but not paying much attention to the classics and mathematics. It was surprising that he even managed to earn his degree. However, he had sharp observational skills and an amazing memory. Despite his challenges, he excelled in various sports, had a love for animals—including unusual pets like bears and monkeys—and generally lived an unconventional life. The only literary work he produced during this time was 'Hours of Idleness,' which didn't seem promising and would have been of little significance despite some lyrically skilled verses if it weren't for the harsh criticism it received, attributed to Lord Brougham, in the Edinburgh Review. This critique sparked the writing of 'English Bards and Scotch Reviewers.' This witty response was an instant hit with the public.
In 1809 Byron came of age, and went abroad on a two-years' pilgrimage to Spain, Malta, Greece, and Constantinople, giving free rein to his humor for intrigue and adventure in the "lands of the sun," and gathering the material for many of his romances and poems. He became at once the picturesque figure of his day,—a handsome, willful poet, sated with life, with no regret for leaving his native land; the conqueror of hearts and the sport of destiny. The world was speedily full of romances of his recklessness, his intrigues, his diablerie, and his munificence. These grew, upon his return in 1811 and the publication in 1812 of the first two cantos of 'Childe Harold.' All London was at his feet. He had already made his first speech2939 in the House of Lords espousing the Liberal side. The second speech was in favor of Catholic emancipation. The fresh and novel poem, which Byron himself had not at first thought worth offering a publisher, fell in with the humor and moral state of the town. It was then that he made the oft-quoted remark, "I awoke one morning and found myself famous." The poem gave new impetus to the stories of his romantic life, and London seemed to idolize him as much for his follies and his liaisons as for his genius. He plunged into all the dissipation of the city. But this period from 1811 to 1815 was also one of extraordinary intellectual fertility. In rapid succession he gave to the press poems and romances,—'The Giaour,' 'The Bride of Abydos,' 'The Corsair,' 'Lara,' the 'Hebrew Melodies,' 'The Siege of Corinth,' and 'Parisina.' Some of the 'Hebrew Melodies' are unequaled in lyric fire. The romances are all taking narratives, full of Oriental passion, vivid descriptions of scenery, and portraitures of female loveliness and dark-browed heroes, often full of melody, but melodramatic; and in substance do not bear analysis. But they still impress with their flow of vitality, their directness and power of versification, and their frequent beauty.
In 1809, Byron turned 21 and set off on a two-year journey to Spain, Malta, Greece, and Constantinople, indulging his passion for adventure in the "lands of the sun" while collecting inspiration for many of his poems and stories. He quickly became a striking figure of his time—a handsome, headstrong poet who was tired of life and had no regrets about leaving his homeland; a charmer and a target of fate. People were soon captivated by tales of his recklessness, affairs, mischief, and generosity. This fame grew when he returned in 1811 and published the first two cantos of 'Childe Harold' in 1812. All of London was at his feet. He had already made his first speech2939 in the House of Lords supporting the Liberal cause, followed by a second speech advocating for Catholic emancipation. The fresh and unique poem, which Byron initially didn’t think was worthy of a publisher’s attention, resonated with the humor and mood of the city. It was then that he famously remarked, "I woke up one morning and found myself famous." The poem reignited interest in his romantic life, and London seemed to idolize him as much for his mistakes and affairs as for his talent. He immersed himself in the city’s nightlife. However, this period from 1811 to 1815 was also incredibly productive intellectually. He quickly published a series of poems and stories—'The Giaour,' 'The Bride of Abydos,' 'The Corsair,' 'Lara,' 'Hebrew Melodies,' 'The Siege of Corinth,' and 'Parisina.' Some of the 'Hebrew Melodies' are unmatched in lyrical intensity. The narratives are engaging, filled with Eastern passion, vivid scenery, and portrayals of beautiful women and dark heroes, often rich in melody but melodramatic; and their substance often doesn’t hold up under scrutiny. Still, they impress with their vitality, straightforwardness, powerful verse, and frequent beauty.
Sated with varied dissipation, worn out with the flighty adoration of Lady Caroline Lamb, and urged by his friends to marry and settle down, Byron married (January 2d, 1815) Anne Isabella, daughter of Sir Ralph Milbanke. He liked but did not love her; and she was no doubt fascinated by the reputation of the most famous man in Europe, and perhaps indulged the philanthropic hope that she could reform the literary Corsair. On the 10th of December was born Augusta Ada, the daughter whom Byron celebrates in his verse and to whom he was always tenderly attached. On the 15th of January, five weeks after her daughter's birth, Lady Byron left home with the child to pay a visit to her family, dispatching to her husband a playfully tender letter. Shortly after, he was informed by her father and by herself that she did not intend ever to return to him. It is useless to enter into the controversy as to the cause of this separation. In the light of the latest revelations, the better opinion seems to be that it was a hopeless incongruity that might have been predicted from the characters of the two. It seems that Lady Byron was not quite so amiable as she was supposed to be, and in her later years she was subject to hallucinations. Byron, it must be admitted, was an impossible husband for any woman, most of all for any woman who cared for the social conventions. This affair brought down upon Byron a storm of public indignation which drove him from England. The society which had petted him and excused his vagaries and violations of all decency, now turned upon him with rage and made the idol responsible for the foolishness of his worshipers. To the2940 end of his life, neither society nor the critics ever forgave him, and did not even do justice to his genius. His espousal of the popular cause in Europe embittered the conservative element, and the freedom of speculation in such masterly works as 'Cain' brought upon him the anathemas of orthodox England. Henceforth in England his poetry was judged by his liberal and unorthodox opinions. This vituperation rose to its height when Byron dared to satirize George III., and to expose mercilessly in 'Don Juan' the hypocrisy of English life.
Sated with a variety of distractions, worn out from the fleeting adoration of Lady Caroline Lamb, and pressured by his friends to marry and settle down, Byron wed Anne Isabella, the daughter of Sir Ralph Milbanke, on January 2, 1815. He liked her but didn’t love her; she was undoubtedly captivated by the reputation of the most famous man in Europe, perhaps even harboring the hope that she could reform the literary outcast. On December 10, Augusta Ada was born, the daughter Byron celebrated in his poetry and to whom he was always affectionately devoted. On January 15, five weeks after her daughter's birth, Lady Byron left home with the child to visit her family, sending a playful yet tender letter to her husband. Soon after, he learned from her father and from her directly that she had no plans to return. It's pointless to delve into the reasons behind this separation. Based on recent revelations, the prevailing view seems to be that it was a hopeless mismatch that could have been anticipated given their personalities. It appears Lady Byron was not as amiable as believed, and she experienced hallucinations in her later years. Byron, it must be acknowledged, was an impossible husband for any woman, especially one who valued social norms. This situation unleashed a wave of public outrage against Byron that forced him to leave England. The society that had once indulged him and overlooked his eccentricities and breaches of decency now turned on him in anger, holding the idol accountable for the foolishness of his followers. Throughout the rest of his life, neither society nor critics ever forgave him, nor did they appreciate his genius. His support for progressive causes in Europe angered conservatives, and the freedom of expression in masterful works like 'Cain' earned him the wrath of orthodox England. From then on, his poetry was judged by his liberal and unorthodox views. This backlash reached its peak when Byron dared to mock George III and brutally expose the hypocrisy of English life in 'Don Juan.'
On the 25th of April, 1816, Byron left England, never to return. And then opened the most brilliant period of his literary career. Instead of being crushed by the situation, Byron's warlike spirit responded to it with defiance, and his suffering and his anger invoked the highest qualities of his extraordinary genius. His career in Italy was as wild and dissipated as ever. Strange to say, the best influence in his irregular life was the Countess Guiccioli, who persuaded him at one time to lay aside the composition of 'Don Juan,' and in whose society he was drawn into ardent sympathy with the Italian liberals. For the cause of Italian unity he did much when it was in its darkest period, and his name is properly linked in this great achievement with those of Mazzini and Cavour. It was in Switzerland, before Byron settled in Venice, that he met Shelley, with whom he was thereafter to be on terms of closest intimacy. Each had a mutual regard for the genius of the other, but Shelley placed Byron far above himself. It was while sojourning near the Shelleys on the Lake of Geneva that Byron formed a union with Claire Clairmont, the daughter of Mrs. Clairmont, who became William Godwin's second wife. The result of this intimacy was a natural daughter, Allegra, for whose maintenance and education Byron provided, and whose early death was severely felt by him.
On April 25, 1816, Byron left England for good. This marked the start of the most brilliant phase of his literary career. Instead of being defeated by his circumstances, Byron's combative spirit met them with defiance, turning his pain and anger into the remarkable qualities of his unique genius. His time in Italy was as reckless and indulgent as ever. Interestingly, the most positive influence in his unconventional life was the Countess Guiccioli, who at one point convinced him to put aside writing 'Don Juan,' and in her company, he became passionately sympathetic to the Italian liberals. He contributed significantly to the cause of Italian unity during its darkest times, and his name is rightly associated with Mazzini and Cavour in this major achievement. It was in Switzerland, before settling in Venice, that he met Shelley, with whom he developed a close friendship. Each admired the other's genius, but Shelley regarded Byron as far superior. While staying near the Shelleys at Lake Geneva, Byron formed a relationship with Claire Clairmont, the daughter of Mrs. Clairmont, who later became William Godwin's second wife. This relationship resulted in a daughter, Allegra, whom Byron supported financially and whose early death deeply affected him.
Byron's life in Italy from 1816 to 1823 continued to be a romance of exciting and dubious adventure. Many details of it are given in Byron's letters,—his prose is always as vigorous as his poetry, and as self-revealing,—and it was no doubt recorded in his famous Diary, which was intrusted to his friend Tom Moore, and was burned after Byron's death. Byron's own frankness about himself, his love of mystification, his impulsiveness in writing anything that entered his brain at the moment, and his habit of boasting about his wickedness, which always went to the extent of making himself out worse than he was, stands in the way of getting a clear narration of his life and conduct. But he was always an interesting and commanding and perplexing personality, and the writings about him by his intimates are as various as the moods he indulged in. The bright light of inquiry always shone upon him, for Byron was the most brilliant,2941 the most famous, the most detested, the most worshiped, and the most criticized and condemned man in Europe.
Byron's life in Italy from 1816 to 1823 remained a mix of thrilling and questionable adventures. Many details are found in Byron's letters—his prose is as powerful as his poetry and just as revealing—and it was likely recorded in his famous Diary, which was given to his friend Tom Moore and burned after Byron's death. Byron's honesty about himself, his love for creating mystique, his impulsiveness in writing whatever came to mind, and his tendency to exaggerate his wickedness—often making himself seem worse than he actually was—makes it hard to get a clear picture of his life and actions. Nonetheless, he was always an intriguing, commanding, and complex figure, and the writings about him from his close friends reflect the many moods he experienced. He was constantly examined, as Byron was the most brilliant, the most famous, the most hated, the most idolized, and the most criticized and condemned man in Europe.
It was in this period that he produced the works that by their innate vigor and power placed him in the front rank of English poets. A complete list of them cannot be given in this brief notice. The third and fourth cantos of 'Childe Harold' attained a height that the first two cantos had not prepared the world to expect. 'Cain' was perhaps the culmination of his power. The lyrics and occasional poems of this time add to his fame because they exhibit his infinite variety. Critics point out the carelessness of his verse,—and there is an air of haste in much of it; they deny his originality and give the sources of his inspiration,—but he had Shakespeare's faculty of transforming all things to his own will; and they deny him the contribution of thought to the ideas of the world. This criticism must stand against the fact of his almost unequaled power to move the world and make it feel and think. The Continental critics did not accuse him of want of substance. What did he not do for Spain, for Italy, for Greece! No interpretation of their splendid past, of their hope for the future, no musings over the names of other civilizations, no sympathy with national pride, has ever so satisfied the traveling and reading world in these lands, as Byron's. The public is not so good a judge of what poetry should be, as the trained critics; but it is a judge of power, of what is stirring and entertaining: and so it comes to pass that Byron's work is read when much poetry, more finished but wanting certain vital qualities, is neglected. I believe it is a fact that Byron is more quoted than any English poet except Pope since Shakespeare, and that he is better known to the world at large than any except the Master. But whether this is so or not, he is more read now at the close of this century than he was in its third quarter.
It was during this time that he created works that, with their innate energy and power, placed him among the top English poets. A complete list of these works can’t be provided in this brief overview. The third and fourth cantos of 'Childe Harold' reached a level that the first two cantos hadn’t led people to expect. 'Cain' was perhaps the peak of his power. The lyrics and occasional poems from this period also add to his reputation because they show his incredible range. Critics point out the carelessness in his writing—and there is a sense of rush in much of it; they claim he lacks originality and cite his sources of inspiration—but he had Shakespeare's gift for reshaping everything to his own vision; and they argue he hasn’t contributed original thought to the world’s ideas. This criticism must be weighed against the fact that he has an almost unmatched ability to move people and provoke thought. Continental critics didn’t accuse him of lacking substance. What else did he not achieve for Spain, Italy, and Greece! No interpretation of their magnificent history, of their hopes for the future, no reflections on other civilizations, no empathy for national pride, has ever satisfied the traveling and reading public in these countries as Byron’s work has. The general public might not be the best judge of what poetry should be, compared to trained critics, but they do recognize power, what is exciting and entertaining: and thus Byron's work is read while much poetry, which is more polished but lacking certain vital qualities, is forgotten. I believe it’s true that Byron is quoted more than any English poet except Pope since Shakespeare, and that he is better known globally than anyone except the Master. But whether or not this is accurate, he is more widely read now at the end of this century than he was in its mid-point.
'The Dream' and 'Darkness' are poems that will never lose their value so long as men love and are capable of feeling terror. 'Manfred,' 'Mazeppa,' 'Heaven and Earth,' 'The Prisoner of Chillon,' and the satire of the 'Vision of Judgment' maintain their prominence; and it seems certain that many of the lyrics, like 'The Isles of Greece' and the 'Maid of Athens,' will never pall upon any generation of readers, and the lyrics will probably outlast the others in general favor. Byron wrote many dramas, but they are not acting plays. He lacked the dramatic instinct, and it is safe to say that his plays, except in certain passages, add little to his great reputation.
'The Dream' and 'Darkness' are poems that will always hold their worth as long as people love and can experience fear. 'Manfred,' 'Mazeppa,' 'Heaven and Earth,' 'The Prisoner of Chillon,' and the satire of the 'Vision of Judgment' remain significant; it's clear that many of the lyrics, like 'The Isles of Greece' and the 'Maid of Athens,' will never lose their appeal to any generation of readers, and these lyrics will likely outlast the others in overall popularity. Byron wrote many plays, but they aren't really performed on stage. He didn't have a natural flair for drama, and it's safe to say that his plays, aside from a few notable passages, contribute little to his overall legacy.
In the opinion of many critics, Byron's genius was more fully displayed in 'Don Juan' than in 'Childe Harold.' Byron was Don Juan, mocking, satirical, witty, pathetic, dissolute, defiant of all2942 conventional opinion. The ease, the grace, the diablerie of the poem are indescribable; its wantonness is not to be excused. But it is a microcosm of life as the poet saw it, a record of the experience of thirty years, full of gems, full of flaws, in many ways the most wonderful performance of his time. The critics who were offended by its satire of English hypocrisy had no difficulty in deciding that it was not fit for English readers. I wonder what would be the judgment of it if it were a recovered classic disassociated from the personality of any writer.
Many critics believe that Byron's genius shines more brightly in 'Don Juan' than in 'Childe Harold.' Byron embodied Don Juan—mocking, satirical, witty, tragic, reckless, and defiant of all conventional opinions. The poem's ease, grace, and devilish charm are beyond description; its excessiveness isn’t easily excused. Yet, it serves as a microcosm of life as the poet perceived it, a record of thirty years of experience, filled with both gems and flaws, and in many ways, it's the most remarkable work of his time. The critics who were upset by its satire of English hypocrisy had no trouble declaring it unsuitable for English readers. I wonder how it would be judged if it were rediscovered as a classic, detached from any author's identity.
Byron was an aristocrat, and sometimes exhibited a silly regard for his rank; but he was a democrat in all the impulses of his nature. His early feeling was that as a peer he condescended to authorship, and for a time he would take no pay for what he wrote. But later, when he needed money, he was keen at a bargain for his poetry. He was extravagant in his living, generous to his friends and to the popular causes he espoused, and cared nothing for money except the pleasure of spending it. It was while he was living at Ravenna that he became involved in the intrigues for Italian independence. He threw himself, his fortune and his time, into it. The time has come, he said, when a man must do something—writing was only a pastime. He joined the secret society of the Carbonari; he showed a statesmanlike comprehension of the situation; his political papers bear the stamp of the qualities of vision and leadership. When that dream faded under the reality of the armies of despotism, his thoughts turned to Greece. Partly his restless nature, partly love of adventure carried him there; but once in the enterprise, he gave his soul to it with a boldness, a perseverance, a good sense, a patriotic fervor that earn for him the title of a hero in a good cause. His European name was a tower of strength to the Greek patriots. He mastered the situation with a statesman's skill and with the perception of a soldier; he endured all the hardships of campaigning, and waited in patience to bring some order to the wrangling factions. If his life had been spared, it is possible that the Greeks then might have thrown off the Turkish yoke; but he succumbed to a malarial fever, brought on by the exposure of a frame weakened by a vegetable diet, and expired at Missolonghi in his thirty-seventh year. He was adored by the Greeks, and his death was a national calamity. This last appearance of Lord Byron shows that he was capable of as great things in action as in the realm of literature. It was the tragic end of the stormy career of a genius whose life was as full of contradictions as his character.
Byron was an aristocrat who sometimes showed a foolish pride in his status; however, he had a democratic spirit at heart. Initially, he felt that as a peer, he was lowering himself by writing, and for a while, he refused to accept payment for his work. But later, when he needed money, he became shrewd about making deals for his poetry. He lived extravagantly, was generous to his friends and the causes he supported, and cared little for money except for the joy of spending it. While living in Ravenna, he got involved in the movement for Italian independence. He committed himself, his wealth, and his time to it. "The time has come," he said, "when a man must do something—writing is just a hobby." He joined the secret society of the Carbonari; he had a statesman’s understanding of the situation, and his political writings displayed qualities of vision and leadership. When that dream faded in the face of oppressive armies, he turned his attention to Greece. His restless nature and passion for adventure led him there; once involved, he dedicated himself fully with courage, determination, common sense, and patriotic zeal, earning him the title of a hero for a worthy cause. His reputation in Europe became a major asset for the Greek patriots. He handled the situation with a politician's skill and a soldier's insight; he endured all the hardships of war and patiently sought to restore order among the feuding groups. If he had survived, it’s possible the Greeks could have freed themselves from Turkish rule; but he fell victim to a malarial fever, brought on by the strain of a diet based on vegetables, and died in Missolonghi at the age of thirty-seven. He was beloved by the Greeks, and his death was a national tragedy. This final chapter of Lord Byron's life demonstrates that he was capable of achieving as much in action as he was in literature. It marked the tragic end of a tumultuous life of a genius whose existence was as full of contradictions as his character.

NEWSTEAD ABBEY.
Newstead Abbey.
The ancestral home of the family of Lord Byron.
Original Etching from an Old Engraving.
The family’s ancestral home of Lord Byron.
Original etching from an old engraving.
It was not only in Greece that Byron's death was profoundly felt, but in all Europe, which was under the spell of his genius. Mrs. Anne Thackeray Ritchie, in her charming recollections of Tennyson,2943 says:—"One day the news came to the village—the dire news which spread across the land, filling men's hearts with consternation—that Byron was dead. Alfred was then a boy about fifteen. 'Byron was dead! I thought the whole world was at an end,' he once said, speaking of those bygone days. 'I thought everything was over and finished for every one—that nothing else mattered. I remember I walked out alone and carved "Byron is dead" into the sandstone.'"
It wasn't just in Greece that Byron's death was deeply felt, but throughout all of Europe, which was captivated by his genius. Mrs. Anne Thackeray Ritchie, in her delightful memories of Tennyson,2943 writes:—"One day the news reached the village—the heartbreaking news that spread across the country, filling people's hearts with shock—that Byron was dead. Alfred was just a boy of about fifteen at the time. 'Byron is dead! I thought the whole world had come to an end,' he once recalled, reflecting on those past days. 'I believed everything was over and done for everyone—that nothing else mattered. I remember walking out alone and carving "Byron is dead" into the sandstone.'"

MAID OF ATHENS
Or, since that has left my heart,
Keep it now, and take everything else!
Hear my promise before I leave,
My life, I love you.107
Wooed by every Aegean breeze; By those eyelids with their dark edges Kiss the soft blush of your cheeks; With those wild eyes like a deer,
My life, I love you.
By all the token-flowers that indicate
What words can never express so well;
Through the ups and downs of love,
My life, I love you.
Think of me, sweetheart! when you're alone.
Though I fly to Istanbul,
Athens has my heart and soul: Can I stop loving you? No!
My life, I love you.
TRANSLATION OF A ROMAIC SONG
Beloved and beautiful Haidée,
Every morning where Flora rests,
For I definitely see her in you.
O lovely one! I humbly ask you, Accept this heartfelt truth from me,
Which sings its song to praise you,
Yet it trembles for what it has sung:
As the branch, at Nature's request, Adds scent and fruit to the tree,
Through her eyes, through every detail of her face, The soul of the young Haidée shines.
Bring me hemlock—because mine is ungrateful,
That herb smells better than flowers. The poison, when poured from the cup,
Will deeply sour the bowl;
But when intoxicated to escape your malice,
The drink will be refreshing to my spirit.
That's too cruel! I plead with you in vain. I want to protect my heart from these horrors:
Will nothing restore you to my heart? Then open the gates of the grave.
By feelings that a smile could erase?
Would the hope that you once told me to cherish, Is the punishment a fair repayment for my suffering? Now the garden of roses is sad,
Beloved but untrue Haidée!
There Flora all wilted rests,
And grieves over your absence with me.
GREECE
From 'The Giaour'
The Giaour
Before the first day of death has passed,—
The first dark day of emptiness,
The final moments of danger and distress,
(Before Decay's erasing touch
Have cleared the areas where beauty remains,)—
And marked the gentle, heavenly atmosphere,
The bliss of rest that's there,
The consistent yet gentle qualities that run through The calmness of the peaceful cheek,
And—if not for that sorrowful covered eye,
That fire doesn't burn, doesn't win, and doesn't weep now,
Except for that cold, unchanging forehead, Where cold Obstruction's indifference Appalls the watching mourner's heart,
As if it could give him something The doom he fears but keeps thinking about—
Sure, but only for these and these.
There are times, yes, one dangerous hour, He might still question the tyrant's power; So beautiful, so peaceful, so gently closed,
The first and last glimpse of death revealed!
This is what this shore looks like; It's Greece, but it's not the Greece that lives on!
So chillingly sweet, so dangerously beautiful,
We begin, for the soul is lacking there.
Her beauty remains even in death. That part isn't completely finished with its last breath;
But beauty with that daunting glow,
That color that follows it to the grave, Expression's final fading ray,
A golden halo hovering over decay,
The last light of Feeling has faded away!
Spark of that flame—maybe of divine origin—
Which shines, but no longer warms its beloved earth!
Whose land stretches from the plains to the mountain cave Was it the home of Freedom, or the grave of Glory!
Shrine of the mighty! Could it be Is this all that remains of you?2946
Come here, you cowardly slave:
Say, isn't this Thermopylae?
These blue waters that surround you, O subservient child of the free—
What sea, what shore is this? The gulf, the rock of Salamis!
These scenes, their story well-known,
Get up, and reclaim what's yours; Rescue from the ruins of your ancestors
The remains of their past fires; And the one who dies in the struggle Will add a name of fear to theirs. That tyranny will tremble to hear,
And leave his sons hope and fame,
They would rather die than feel shame:
For freedom's battle once started,
Passed down from a wounded father to his son,
Though often confused, it always succeeds. Witness, Greece, your living page,
Prove it for countless ages!
While kings hid in dusty darkness,
Left a nameless pyramid,
Your heroes, despite the common fate Has swept the column from their tomb,
A more powerful monument command,
The mountains of their homeland!
There points your Muse to a stranger's eye. The graves of those who cannot die!
Enough—no foreign enemy could stop Your soul, until it fell from itself; Yes! Humility paved the way
To villainy and tyranny.
THE HELLESPONT AND TROY
From 'The Bride of Abydos'
The Bride of Abydos
When Love, who sent it, forgot to save
The young, the beautiful, the brave,
The solitary hope of Sestos's daughter.
Oh! when I’m out alone under the sky Her turret torch was burning brightly,
Even with the strong wind and crashing waves,
And the screeching sea birds called him back home; And clouds above and tides below,
With signs and sounds, prohibited from going: He couldn't see, and he wouldn't hear, Or make sounds or signals that suggest impending danger; His eye only saw the light of love,
The only star it praised above; His ear was still ringing with Hero's song,
"Hey waves, don't keep lovers apart for too long!"—
That story is old, but love is new again. May the courage of young hearts be tested for their truth.
That field soaked with blood for no reason,
The desert of old Priam's pride,
The tombs are the only remnants of his rule,
All—except for immortal dreams that could enchant
The old blind man of Scio's rocky island!
These feet have touched the holy shore; These limbs that the buoyant wave has carried—
Minstrel! with you to think and to grieve, To revisit those fields of the past,
Believing every hill is green Contains no legendary hero's ashes,
And that about the undeniable scene Your own "broad Hellespont" still crashes,—
Be long my fate! and cold was he Who could look away from you?
GREECE AND HER HEROES
From 'The Siege of Corinth'
The Siege of Corinth
Claimed a connection with their sacred clay;
Their spirits enveloped the dark mountain,
Their memory shone over the fountain:
The smallest stream, the largest river,
Rolled forever mixed with their fame.
Despite every burden she carries,
That land still belongs to glory, and to them!
It's still a motto for the earth:
When a person wants to do something meaningful He points to Greece and then turns to walk. So punished, on the tyrant’s head; He glances at her and hurries on. Where lives are lost or freedom is gained.
THE ISLES OF GREECE
From 'Don Juan'
From 'Don Juan'
Where burning Sappho loved and sang,
Where the skills of war and peace developed,
Where Delos rose and Phoebus emerged!
Endless summer still shines on them,
But everything except their sun has set.
Have found the fame that your shores deny; Their birthplace alone is silent
To sounds that travel farther west
Than your ancestors' "Islands of the Blest."
And Marathon gazes at the sea; And thinking there for an hour by myself,
I dreamed that Greece could still be free;2949
For, standing on the Persians' grave,
I couldn't consider myself a slave.
And thousands of ships lay below,
And all the men in nations were his!
He counted them at dawn—
And when the sun set, where were they?
The heroic heart no longer beats!
And must your lyre, so long divine,
Degenerate into hands like mine?
Though connected within an oppressed group,
To at least feel a patriot's shame,
Even as I sing, fill my face: What does the poet have left here? For the Greeks, a blush; for Greece, a tear.
Earth! Give back from your depths A reminder of our fallen Spartans!
Of the three hundred, only three were granted. To create a new Thermopylae!
And respond, "Let one living head,
"But one, get up—we're here, we're here!" It's only the living who are silent.
Fill the cup up with Samian wine!
Leave the battles to the Turkish hordes,
And spill the blood of Scio's vine!
Listen up! Responding to the unworthy call,
How answers each bold Bacchanal!
Of two such lessons, why forget? The more noble and the more manly one? You have the letters that Cadmus gave—
Do you think he meant them for a slave?
We won't consider themes like these:
It made Anacreon's song amazing; He served—yet served Polycrates—
A dictator: but our leaders then
We are still at least our fellow countrymen.
Chains like his were definitely meant to bind.
On Suli's rock and Parga's shore, There is a trace of a line
Such as the Doric mothers gave birth to:
And there, maybe, some seed is planted. The Heracleidan blood may possess.
They have a king who trades and deals; In local swords and local ranks
The only source of hope for courage exists:
But Turkish strength and Latin deceit Would break your shield, no matter how wide.
Our young women dance in the shade:
I see their beautiful black eyes sparkle;
But, looking at each shining girl,
My own burning tear-drop washes, To believe that such breasts must nourish slaves.
Where there's nothing but the waves and me,
May we hear our shared whispers flow:
There, let me sing and perish like a swan!
A land of slaves will never be mine—
Chug that cup of Samian wine!
GREECE AND THE GREEKS BEFORE THE REVOLUTION
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
First in the race that led to Glory's goal, They won and passed away—is this it? A schoolboy's story, the magic of an hour!
The warrior's weapon and the sophist's robe Are searched for in vain, and over each decaying tower,
Dimmed by the haze of years, a gray shadow of power drifts.
Immortal, but not anymore! Though fallen, still great!
Who will now lead your scattered children out,
And long accustomed slavery unmake? Not like your sons who once waited, The desperate fighters facing their own fate,
In grim Thermopylæ's dark strait— Oh, who will take up that brave spirit, Jump from the banks of Eurotas and summon you from the grave?
Can you foresee the gloomy hour that is now Do the green beauties of your Attic plain fade? No longer do thirty tyrants impose the chains, But every earl can rule over your land:
Don't let your sons rise up, but complain uselessly instead,
Shaking under the burden of Turkish oppression,
From birth to death, enslaved; in words and actions, stripped of manhood.
Whoever wants to be free must take action themselves. The conquest must be achieved by their right arms? Will Gaul or Muscovite help you out? No!
True, they might bring down your arrogant destroyers,
But Freedom's altars won't burn for you.
Shades of the Helots! conquer your enemy: Greece! Change your leaders, but your situation remains unchanged;
Your glorious day is over, but not your years of shame....
When the children of Athens are filled with heartfelt emotions,
When Greek mothers give birth to men,
Then you can be restored; but not until then. A thousand years barely suffice to establish a State;
An hour might bring it to the ground: and when Can man restore its broken beauty,
Remember its qualities from the past, and conquer Time and Fate?
Your valleys of evergreen, your snowy hills, Proclaim yourself Nature's diverse favorite now.
Your shrines, your temples, bow to your surface, Commingling slowly with heroic earth, Broken by the share of every rural plow:
So let monuments made by humans fade away,
So let everyone perish in time, except those of true value;
Above its lying brothers of the cave; Save where Tritonia's light-filled shrine decorates
Colonna's cliff sparkles in the sunlight on the waves; Save over some warrior's half-forgotten grave,
Where the gray stones and overgrown grass For ages, but not forgotten, faintly courageous,
While strangers pass by without a care, Lingering like I do, perhaps, to look and sigh "Oh no!"
Your groves are sweet, and your fields are green,
Your olive is as ripe as when Minerva smiled,
And still his sweet wealth from Hymettus flows; There, the cheerful bee builds its fragrant fortress, The free-born traveler of your mountain air; Apollo, your long, long summer still shines,
Still glowing in his spotlight, Mendeli's marbles shine: Art, glory, and freedom may fade, but nature remains beautiful.
No part of your land is wasted in common soil,
But a huge area of wonder stretches all around, And all the stories of the Muse seem genuinely shared,
Until the eyes hurt from staring to see. The scenes our earliest dreams have focused on:
Every hill and valley, every deepening hollow and meadow,
Defies the power that destroyed your lost temples:
Time may shake Athena's tower, but it leaves gray Marathon untouched.
TO ROME
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The orphans of the heart must turn to you,
Single mother of lost empires! and control
In their closed hearts, their small suffering. What are our troubles and pains? Come and see. The cypress, listen for the owl, and make your way Over the steps of shattered thrones and temples, you! Whose sufferings are troubles of a single day—
A world lies at our feet, as fragile as our clay.
Without children and without a crown, in her silent sorrow; An empty urn in her shriveled hands,
Whose holy dust was spread ages ago:
The Scipios' tomb holds no ashes anymore;
The graves lie empty Of their heroic inhabitants: do you flow,
Old Tiber! through a marble wasteland?
Rise, with your yellow waves, and cover her troubles!
Have focused on the pride of the city with seven hills:
She watched her glories fade away, star by star, And up the steep, barbarian kings ride,
Where the car ascended the Capitol; in all directions The temple and tower fell, leaving no trace:—
Chaos of ruins! Who will map the emptiness,
Over the dim fragments, a moonlight shines, And say, "Here was, or is," where everything is doubly dark?
Night's daughter, Ignorance, has enveloped and covered All around us, we are just feeling our way to make mistakes: The ocean has its chart, the stars their map,
And Knowledge spreads them across her generous lap; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ But Rome is like the desert, where we navigate. Stumbling over memories: now we applaud
Our hands, and shout "Eureka! It's clear—" When a false mirage of destruction appears nearby.
When Brutus made the knife's edge superior The conqueror's sword takes away fame!
Unfortunately for Tully's voice and Virgil's poetry, And Livy's illustrated page! But these will be Her revival; everything else—decay.
Unfortunately for Earth, for we will never see
That spark in her eye when Rome was free!
THE COLISEUM
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
From 'Childe Harold's Journey'
Gathering the main awards of her family,
Would gather all her successes in one dome,
Her Coliseum remains; the moonlight glows As if it were its natural torches, for divine It should be the light that shines here to brighten This extensively explored but still untapped mine Of reflection; and the blue darkness On an Italian night, when the dark skies take on
Floats over this large and amazing monument,
And it reveals its glory. There is given
To the things of the earth that Time has shaped,
A spirit's emotions, and where he has leaned His hand broke his scythe; there's a power. And magic in the damaged fortification,
For which the palace of this moment Must give up its splendor and wait until time has gifted it with value.
And why were they slaughtered? Why, but because __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ These were the friendly laws of the bloody Circus,2955
And so, the imperial pleasure. Why not? What matters is where we fall to satisfy the needs. Of worms—on battlefields or designated areas?
Both are just stages where the main actors decay.
And his lowered head gradually sinks down; And from his side, the last drops trickle slowly. From the deep red cut, they fall heavily, one by one,
Like the start of a thunderstorm; and now
The arena spins around him—he's disappeared,
Before the cruel shout that celebrated the miserable person who won stopped.
He didn't care about the life he lost or the prize, But where his humble hut by the Danube was,
There were his young rebels all at play,
There was their Dacian mother—he, their father, Butchered to create a Roman celebration:
All of this rushed through his blood. Will he die,
And unavenged?—Rise, you Goths, and satisfy your anger!
Has it really been looted, or just emptied? Alas! developed, reveals the decay,
As you approach the massive fabric's shape: It won't shine with the brightness of the day,
Which streams overflow every year, man, have taken away.
And the gentle night breeze flows through the air
The garland of trees that the gray walls have on them, Like laurels on the bald head of the first Caesar; When the light shines softly, but doesn't dazzle,—
Then in this magic circle, bring the dead back to life:
Heroes have walked here—it's on their dust that you stand.
CHORUS OF SPIRITS
At the Storming of Rome by the Constable of Bourbon, 1527
At the Storming of Rome by the Constable of Bourbon, 1527
From 'The Deformed Transformed'
From 'The Deformed Transformed'
And revive the heroic remains Round the yellow Tiber flows. O seven hills! awaken,
Before your very foundation is shaken!
Every step is in perfect harmony,
Just like the tides follow the moon!
On they march, even if it leads to their own destruction,
Consistent as flowing water,
Whose towering waves overflow the edge Of large moles, but maintain their arrangement,
Breaking only rank by rank. Listen to the armor clank! Look down at each scowling warrior,
How he stares at the barrier:
Check each step of every ladder,
Like the stripes that mark a snake.
Manned without a break!
Round and round, and layer upon layer,
Cannon's dark mouth, shining spear,
Lit match, bell-mouthed musketoon,
Gaping to be deadly soon—
All the old war gear,
Combined with what we see now,
In this conflict between the old and the new,
Gather like a swarm of locusts.
Shade of Remus! It's a time Awful as your brother's crime!2957
Christians fight over Christ's shrine:
Must its fate be like yours?
As the earthquake weakens the hill,
First with shaky, empty movement,
Like a rarely stirred ocean,
Then with a stronger shock and louder, Until the rocks are ground to dust,—
Onward moves the rolling crowd!
Heroes of the eternal boast! Mighty leaders! eternal shadows!
First flowers of the bloody meadows
Which include Rome, the mother Of a people without kin! Will you sleep while nations are fighting? Dig up the roots of your achievements? You who cried over Carthage burning,
Don't cry—act! for Rome is in mourning!
To the wall, filled with hate and hunger,
As numerous as wolves, and stronger,
On they go. Oh, glorious city!
Do you have to be a source of pity? Fight like your first lord, every Roman!
Alaric was a kind foe,
Matched with Bourbon's black gang. Awaken, you eternal city!
Wake up! Instead, pass the torch With your own hand to your porch,
Than see such hosts pollute
Your worst experience with them is at your lowest point.
Priam's children loved their brother; Rome's great father forgot his mother,
When he killed his brave twin,
With unredeemable sin.
Watch the giant shadow move Over the tall and wide walls!
When the first one jumped over your wall,
Its foundation grieved his fall.2958
Now, even though it towers like Babel,
Who is able to stop his steps? Walking over your highest dome,
Remus seeks his revenge, Rome!
Death is in your walls and below. Now the meeting has started to clash strongly, Ladder crashes down then, With its shiny iron load,
Lying at its foot, cursing. Up again! for every fighter
Slain, another scales the barrier.
The conflict thickens; your ditches Europe's mixed culture is rich.
Rome! even if your walls may fall, This manure will nourish your fields,
Celebrating the harvest home; But your homes! Oh, Rome!—
Yet be Rome in your suffering,
Fight as you were used to winning!
Don't let your extinguished fires be Atè's!
Once more, you shadowy heroes,
Don't give in to these strange Neros!
Even though the son who killed his mother
Spill Rome's blood; he was your brother:
It was the Roman who restrained the Roman;—
Brennus was a confused enemy.
Once again, you saints and martyrs,
Rise! Yours are more sacred agreements!
Mighty gods of crumbling temples, Still utterly shocking in ruin,
Founders of those altars True and Christian—fight the attackers!
Tiber! Tiber! let your flow Show even nature's own disgusting. Let every breathing heart expand Turn, just like a lion that's been provoked:
Rome is crushed into one vast tomb,
But let the Roman's Rome remain still!
VENICE
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
Childe Harold's Pilgrimage
A palace and a prison on either side; I saw her structures rise from the waves. From the moment the enchanter's wand strikes:
For a thousand years, their cloudy wings stretch out. Around me, a fading glory smiles. In the distant past when many lands were under rule Looked at the marble structures of the winged Lion,
Where Venice stood majestically, sitting on her hundred islands!
Rising with her crown of proud towers
In the distance, moving gracefully, A ruler of the seas and their forces:
And that's exactly how she was; her daughters had their dowries. From the riches of nations and the endless East
Poured all the sparkling gems into her lap. She was dressed in purple, and of her feast Monarchs participated and believed their status was elevated.
And the songless gondolier remains silent; Her palaces are falling apart by the shore,
And music doesn't always reach the ear now: Those days are behind us—but Beauty is still here.
Countries rise and fall, arts come and go—but Nature never dies,
Don't forget how much Venice used to mean to us,
The enjoyable place for all celebrations,
The celebration of the earth, the festival of Italy!
Ours is a trophy that won't fade away. With the Rialto; Shylock and the Moor,
And Pierre cannot be swept away or worn down—
The keystones of the arch! although all were over,
For us, the lonely shore was populated again.
Essentially immortal, they create And let a brighter light shine in us And a more cherished existence: that which Fate Prohibits from dulling life in our current state. Of human constraint, provided by these spirits,
First, it exiles, then it replaces what we dislike; Nourishing the heart where its early blooms have faded,
And with new growth filling the emptiness.
ODE TO VENICE
I
A cry from nations over your sunken halls,
A loud cry along the vast ocean!
If I, a traveler from the north, cry for you,
What should your sons do?—anything but cry:
And yet they only whisper in their sleep.
Unlike their fathers—like the slime,
The murky green sludge of the receding depths,
Is with the splashing of the spring tide foam
That drives the sailor without a ship back home—
Are they to those who were; and so they creep,
Crouching and moving like crabs through their exhausting streets.
Oh, the pain! That centuries should gather No gentler harvest! Thirteen hundred years
Wealth and glory have turned into dust and tears; And every monument the traveler encounters,
Church, palace, pillar, as a mourner meets; And even the Lion seems completely tamed,
And the harsh sound of the barbarian drum,
With a dull and constant dissonance, it repeats. The echo of your tyrant's voice along The gentle waves, once all melodious with song,
That swayed under the moonlight with the crowd Of gondolas—and to the busy buzz Of happy beings, whose most sinful actions If only the pounding of the heart,
And an overflow of too much happiness, which needs
The support of age to change its path From the lavish and indulgent flow Of sweet feelings, struggling with the blood.
But these are better than the dark mistakes,
The weeds of nations in their final decline,2961
When Vice strides forward with her harsh fears,
And joy is insanity, just smiles to kill:
And hope is just a false delay,
The sick man’s sudden change half an hour before death,
When Weakness, the final human form of Pain,
And the numbness of my body, the dull start Of the cold, staggering race that Death is winning,
Steals away vein by vein and pulse by pulse,
Yet so relieving the overly tortured clay,
To him, his breath seems renewed,
And freedom is just the dullness of his chain; And then he talks about life, and how once again He feels his spirit lifting—though it’s not strong,
And of the cleaner air that he would look for:
And as he whispers, he doesn't realize that he's gasping,
That his skinny finger doesn’t sense what it holds, And so the film comes over him—and the dizzy The chamber spins around and around—while shadows are active, At which he uselessly tries to catch, flicker, and shine,
Until the final gasp silences the muffled scream,
And everything is ice and darkness—and the ground The moment before our birth.
II
For thousands of years—the daily scene,
The rise and fall of each coming age,
The eternal to be that has been,
Has taught us nothing or very little: still we lean On things that decay under our weight, and wear Our power lies in battling against the air:
For it's our nature that brings us down; the beasts
Slaughtered in massive amounts every hour for feasts
They are of such high importance—they must go. Even where their driver pushes them, even toward death. You men, who spill your blood for kings like it's nothing,
What have they given your kids in return?
A legacy of hardship and struggles,
A blindfold bondage experience where your payment is impacts. What! don't the red-hot plowshares burn yet,
Over which you stumble in a false trial,
And consider this proof of loyalty the real; Kissing the hand that leads you to your scars,
And celebrating as you walk along the shining bars?2962
Everything your ancestors have left you, everything that Time Gifts of freedom and a history of greatness,
Spring from a different theme! You see and read,
Admire and sigh, and then give in and suffer!
Save the few spirits who, despite everything, And worst of all—the sudden crimes that arise By the crashing noise of the prison wall,
And a desire to drink the sweet waters offered Flowing from Freedom's fountains, when the crowd,
Driven crazy by centuries of drought, they are loud,
And step over each other to get The cup that brings forgetfulness of a chain Heavy and sore, where they plowed for a long time. The sand; or if the yellow grain grew,
It wasn't for them— their necks were too bent, And their lifeless mouths chewed on the bitterness of pain;—
Yes! The few spirits who, despite their actions Which they hate, do not confuse with the reason. Those brief interruptions in Nature's laws
Which, like the plague and earthquake, strike But for a moment, then move on, and leave the earth. With all her seasons to fix the damage After a few summers, and once more presented Cities and generations—fair when free—
For you, Tyranny, there is no flower that will bloom!
III
The alliance of the strongest nations during that time When Venice was something to admire, strength would lessen,
But did not dampen her spirit; in her fate Everyone was wrapped up in it: the indulged kings understood And loved their host, but couldn't bring themselves to hate, Although they were humbled. With the royal few __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The many felt, for from all days and places She was the traveler’s devotion; even her wrongdoings They were of a gentler kind—born from Love.
She drank no blood and didn't feed on the dead,
But happy where her harmless victories spread; For these restored the Cross, that from above Hallowed her protective banners, which never stop Traveled between Earth and the cursed Crescent,
If it faded and diminished, Earth might be grateful. The city is trapped in chains that clank. Now, it's creaking in the ears of those who owe
The name of Freedom for her heroic battles; She only shares a common suffering with them,
And referred to the "kingdom" of a conquering enemy,
But understands what everyone—and, most importantly, we—understand,
What fancy words does a tyrant use to deceive!
IV
Venice is defeated, and Holland is willing to take ownership. A scepter, and wears the purple robe; If the free Swiss is still standing alone His chainless mountains, it's only for a while, For tyranny has become clever lately,
And in its own time crushes down The sparkles of our ashes. One great climate,
Whose strong offspring by splitting the ocean Are kept separate and cared for with devotion Of Freedom, which their ancestors fought for and
Gifted—a legacy of compassion and effort,
And proud distinction from every other land,
Whose sons must kneel at a king's command, As if his meaningless scepter were a wand Filled with the wonder of breakthrough science—
There's still one great climate, completely and freely defiant, Yet she rises, undefeated and magnificent,
Above the distant Atlantic! She has taught
Her Esau-brethren that the proud flag, The floating fence of Albion's weaker cliff,
May strike those whose red right hands have purchased Rights gained at a low cost through sacrifice. Still, still forever,
It’s better, even if each person's life-force were a river, It should flow and overflow rather than crawl. Through thousands of lazy channels in our veins,
Blocked like the lifeless canal with locks and chains,
And moving like a sick person in their sleep,
Three steps, and then hesitating: it's better to be Where the fallen Spartans remain free,
In their proud graveyard of Thermopylæ,
Rather than stay stuck in our swamp, or across the deep Fly, and add one current to the ocean,
One spirit to the souls of our ancestors, One more free person, America, to you!
THE EAST
From 'The Bride of Abydos'
The Bride of Abydos
Now sink into sadness, now go wild with crime? Do you know the land of cedar and vine,
Where the flowers always bloom, the rays always shine;
Where the soft wings of Zephyr, laden with fragrance, Wax fades over the gardens of Gül in her bloom; Where the citron and olive are the most beautiful fruits,
And the nightingale's voice is never silent:
Where the colors of the earth and the shades of the sky, In color, though diverse, may compete in beauty, And the purple of the ocean is the darkest in color; Where the maidens are as gentle as the roses they entwine,
And everything, except for the spirit of man, is divine? It's the climate of the East! It's the land of the Sun!
Can he smile at the things his children have done? Oh! as wild as the sounds of lovers saying goodbye
Are the hearts they carry and the stories they share.
ORIENTAL ROYALTY
From 'Don Juan'
From 'Don Juan'
All those who came of age were stored—
The first one in a palace, where like nuns They lived until a Bashaw was sent overseas,
When it was her turn, she got married right away,
Sometimes when I was six years old—although this feels strange,
It's true: the reason is that the Bashaw
He needs to give a gift to his father-in-law.
One or the other, but which one of the two
Only the Fates could know:
In the meantime, the education they received Was royal, as the evidence has always shown;
So the heir apparent was still found. Just as deserving of hanging as of being crowned.
A GRECIAN SUNSET
From 'The Curse of Minerva'
Unchanged.
Across Morea's hills, the sun sets; Not, like in the North, vaguely bright,
But a brilliant beam of pure light: Across the quiet deep, he casts the yellow beam,
Covers the green wave that shakes as it shines. On the chilly rock of Ægina and the island of Idra The god of joy gives his farewell smile;
In his own areas, he enjoys shining, Though his altars are no longer sacred. Descending quickly, the mountain shadows touch Your glorious gulf, unconquered Salamis! Their blue arches stretch across the long expanse,
A deeper shade of purple meets his softening gaze,
And softest shades, carried along their peaks, Observe his joyful path and acknowledge the colors of the sky; Until, shadowed from the land and deep, He falls asleep behind his Delphian cliff.
Not yet—not yet—Sol stops on the hill—
The precious hour of goodbye still lingers:
But his light is painful to tortured eyes,
And dark are the mountain's once vibrant colors;
He seemed to spread gloom over the beautiful land, The land where Phœbus never frowned before:
But before he sank below Cithæron's peak,
The cup of sorrow was drained—the spirit departed; The soul of someone who refused to fear or run away— Who lived and died in a way that no one else can.
The queen of the night claims her quiet rule.
No dark mist, a sign of the storm,
Covers her beautiful face and doesn't restrict her radiant body. With the cornice shining in the moonlight, as the beams dance, Where the white column meets her thankful light,2966
And surrounded by shimmering beams, Her emblem shines over the minaret;
The olive groves are spread out dark and wide,
Where gentle Cephisus flows with his meager waters,
The cypress trees grieving by the sacred mosque,
The shining tower of the cheerful kiosk,
And, dark and gloomy in the holy peace, Near Theseus's temple, that lone palm tree,— Everything, colored in various shades, catches the eye,
And dull were those who passed by without noticing them.
Blended with the colors of many distant islands,
That frown where the kinder ocean chooses to smile.
AN ITALIAN SUNSET
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
Sunset splits the sky with her—a sea Glory flows along the Alpine heights. Of the blue mountains of Friuli; Heaven is free
From the clouds, which seem to be of all colors,
Melted into one large Iris of the West,
Where the Day meets the past Eternity; Meanwhile, meek Dian's crown Floating through the blue sky—an island of the blessed!
As Day and Night were in conflict, until
Nature reclaimed her order: gently flows The deep-colored Brenta, where their shades inspire The fragrant purple of a newly bloomed rose,
Which flows over her stream, and reflects within it, shining,
From the vibrant sunset to the shining star,
Their magical variety is diverse: And now they change; a lighter shadow spreads Its mantle over the mountains; the day is ending. Dies like the dolphin, that each pain fills With a fresh color as it breathes out,
The last beautiful moment, until it's gone—and everything becomes gray.
TWILIGHT
From 'Don Juan'
From 'Don Juan'
The dwarfs and dancing girls had all gone to bed; The Arab tales and the poet's song were completed,
And every sound of celebration faded; The woman and her partner, left alone,
The beautiful glow of the twilight sky was admired;—
Hail Mary! over the earth and sea,
That most heavenly hour of Heaven is most deserving of you!
The time, the climate, the place where I often Have experienced that moment in its entirety. Sink over the earth, so beautiful and gentle,
As the deep bell in the faraway tower swung,
Or the soft, fading evening song rose up, And not a single breath stirred in the rosy air,
And yet the leaves of the forest seemed filled with prayer.
Hail Mary! It's the time for love!
Hail Mary! May our spirits be brave. Look up to you and your Son above!
Hail Mary! Oh, that beautiful face!
Those sorrowful eyes beneath the Almighty Dove—
What if it’s just a painted image? That painting is no idol—it looks too much like one.
In nameless print, I have no devotion; But have those people sit down with me to pray,
And you will see who has the best understanding. The quickest way to get to heaven:
My altars are the mountains and the ocean,2968
Earth, air, stars—all that comes from the great Whole,
Who has created and will accept the soul.
Situated where the Adriatic waves once flowed over To where the last Cæsarean fortress was located,—
Evergreen forest! Boccaccio's lore And Dryden's poem became a haunted place for me,
How I have loved the twilight hour and you!
Making their summer lives one endless song,
The only sounds were my horse's and mine,
And evening bells that rang through the trees:
The phantom hunter from Onesti's lineage,
His hellhounds and their hunt, along with the beautiful crowd Which learned from this example not to fly. From a real lover—clouded my thoughts.
A place for the tired, for those in need of comfort, To the young bird, the parent's protective wings, The welcome stall to the overworked steer; Whatever peace clings to our home, Whatever our household gods protect that is dear, Are gathered around us by your look of calm; You bring the child to their mother's breast, too.
Among those who navigate the seas, on the first day
When they're separated from their dear friends; Or fills with love the traveler on his journey
As the distant bell for evening prayers makes him jump,
Appearing to cry over the fading of the day. Is this a desire that our reason rejects? Ah! surely nothing dies without something grieving.
AN ALPINE STORM
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
And storm, and darkness, you are incredibly powerful,
Yet beautiful in your strength, just like the light
Of a dark eye in a woman! Way back, From peak to peak, the rocky cliffs rattle among, Leaps the live thunder! Not from a single lonely cloud,
But every mountain has now found a voice,
And Jura responds through her cloudy veil. Back to the joyful Alps, calling out to her!
You weren't sent here to sleep! Just let me be. A participant in your intense and distant joy—
A part of the storm and of you!
How the glowing lake sparkles, a fluorescent ocean,
And the heavy rain comes flowing down to the ground!
And now it's dark again—and now the joy The loud hills tremble with their mountain joy,
As if they celebrated the arrival of a young earthquake.
Even though in their hearts they conflicted with each other, Love was the core of that deep passion. Which ruined the beauty of their lives, and then left; It has expired, but it leaves them with an era. Through all the years of winter—fighting a battle within themselves—
The strongest of the storms has taken its stand:
Here, not just one, but many participate in the game. And toss their thunderbolts back and forth, Flashing and looking around: of all the band,
The brightest light has split through these open hills. His lightning strikes, as if he understood. That in the emptiness created by desolation, There, the hot shaft should blast whatever was hiding inside.
Do you eventually find, like eagles, some high nest?
THE OCEAN
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
He and I have to say goodbye;—so be it:
His task and mine are almost complete; Once again, let’s gaze upon the sea:
The midland ocean crashes against him and me,
And from the Alban Mount, we can now see Our childhood friend, that ocean, which when we I saw it last unfold by Calpe's rock. We followed those waves until the dark Euxine rolled.
It's been a long time, but not that much—because I have done
Their work involved a lot of suffering and some tears. Have left us almost where we started:
Yet our human journey has not been in vain,—
We have received our reward, and it is right here; That we can still feel happy because of the sun,
Can harvest joy from the earth and sea, almost as precious. As if there were no man to disturb what is obvious.
With one kind Spirit as my guide,
So that I can completely forget the human race,
And, hating no one, love only her!
Ye Elements!—in whose inspiring stir I feel elevated—can you not Can you grant me such a being? Am I mistaken? In considering whether many places are inhabited? Though it is rarely our chance to converse with them.
There is a feeling of joy on the quiet beach,
There’s a society where no one interferes, By the deep sea, with music in its roar: I don't love humanity less, but I love nature more,
From these conversations, where I take From everything I might be, or have been in the past,
To connect with the Universe and experience What I can never express, yet cannot fully hide.
Ten thousand fleets pass over you for nothing;
Man leaves a mark of destruction on the earth—his dominance
Stops at the shore;—on the water's surface The wrecks are all your doing, and nothing remains A shadow of man's destruction, except his own,
When for a moment, like a raindrop,
He sinks into your depths with a bubbling groan,
Without a grave, without a funeral, without a coffin, and without recognition.
Don't let him take advantage of you—stand up. And push him away from you; the disgusting power he holds For the destruction of the earth, you all have disdain,
Sending him away from your heart to the heavens,
And send him, shivering in your playful spray, And howling to his gods, where he might find His small hope for a nearby harbor or bay,
And threw him down to the ground again: let him lie there.
The oak leviathans, with their massive ribs, create Their clay maker takes the vain title. O Lord of you, and judge of war,—
These are your toys, and like the snowflake,
They blend into the foam of waves, which ruin Just like the pride of the Armada or the treasures from Trafalgar.
Assyria, Greece, Rome, Carthage—what are they? Your waters consumed them while they were free,
And many tyrants since: their shores obey The outsider, captive, or wild person; their decline __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Has turned vibrant lands into deserts;—not like you,
Unchangeable except for the wild movement of your waves. Time leaves no mark on your blue brow;
Just like when creation began, you roll now.
Whether calm or in turmoil—through a breeze, a gale, or a storm, Icing the pole, or in the hot climate Dark and vast; boundless, endless, and sublime; The image of eternity, the throne
Of the Invisible: even from your slime The deep-sea monsters are created; every zone Obeys you; you move forward, fearful, deep, and alone.
They became a source of terror—a thrilling fear,
For I was, in a way, your child,
And trusted in your waves both far and near,
And I placed my hand on your mane—just like I'm doing here.
THE SHIPWRECK
From 'Don Juan'
From 'Don Juan'
Of someone whose hatred is hidden but ready to attack;
So to their despairing eyes, the night was revealed, And a gloomy shadow fell over their pale faces,
And the dark, lonely depths: Fear had lasted twelve days. I was their companion, and now Death has arrived.
The boats set off, overcrowded with their crews:
She kicked back her heel and then leaned to the left. And going down headfirst—totally submerged, basically.
Then the timid screamed while the brave stood still; Then some jumped overboard with a terrible shout,
As eager to think about their death; And the sea stretched out around her like a nightmare,
And she was pulled down by the swirling wave, Like someone who fights with their opponent,
And tries to strangle him before he dies.
Of rumbling thunder: and then everything went silent,
Save the wild wind and the relentless rush
Of waves; but occasionally there erupted,
With a violent splash,
A lonely shriek—the bubbling cry
About a strong swimmer in his struggle.
LOVE ON THE ISLAND
From 'Don Juan'
From 'Don Juan'
Which then appears as if the entire earth is enclosed, Surrounding all of nature, quiet, dim, and calm, With the distant mountain crescent half-surrounded On one side, the deep sea is calm and cool. On the other hand, the pink sky, With one star shining through it like an eye.
Glided over the smooth, hard sand,
And in the battered and untamed containers
Moved by the storms, yet it all happened as intended,
In empty halls, with sparkling ceilings and rooms,
They turned to rest, each with an arm around the other, Surrendered to the enchanting deep purple of twilight.
They looked at the sparkling sea below,
Where the wide moon rose, coming into view; 2974
They heard the waves crashing and the wind whispering softly,
And watched each other's dark eyes sparkling with light Into each other—and seeing this,
Their lips came together and merged in a kiss:
And beauty, all focused like rays Brought into a single focus, ignited from above; Kisses that are part of youthful days,
Where heart, soul, and common sense work together,
And the blood is like lava, and the pulse is on fire,
Every kiss causes a heart-quake—because of the power of a kiss,
I think it should be measured by its length.
The total of their sensations per second:
They hadn't talked; but they felt drawn in,
As if their souls and lips were calling to each other, Together, like swarming bees, they clung tightly—
Their hearts are the flowers from which the honey came.
The twilight glow, which slowly faded, The silent sands and falling caves that lie Around them, they pushed against each other, As if there were no life under the sky. Save theirs, and that their life would never end.
They felt no fears from the night; they were All in all, to one another: although their speech Were broken words; they thought there was a language. And all the fiery tongues that passions inspire Found in one sigh the best interpreter Of nature's oracle, first love— that all Which Eve has left her daughters since her downfall.
And Juan fell asleep in her arms,
She didn't sleep, but she was tenderly resting, even though it was deep. Rested his head on the beauty of her chest; Now and then, she casts her gaze toward heaven,
And then her breast now warms the pale cheek,
Resting on her overflowing heart, which beats With everything it has given and everything it continues to give.
A child at the moment it finishes breastfeeding. A devoted follower, when they see the Host raised up, An Arab hosting a stranger as a guest,
A sailor when the prize has been captured in battle,
A miser stuffing his most treasured chest,
Feel ecstatic; but you aren't truly enjoying the rewards, As those who keep an eye on what they love while it's sleeping.
And all unaware of the joy it’s bringing. Everything it has experienced, endured, gone through, and demonstrated,
Quieted into depths beyond the observer's reach:
There lies the thing we love, with all its flaws. And all its charms, like death without its fears.
Overflowed her soul with their combined strength;
In the midst of the harsh sand and rough rocks, She and her weathered love had built their shelter
Where nothing could interfere with their passion;
And all the stars filling the blue sky I didn't see anything happier than her beaming face.
Deadly, fast, and overwhelming; yet still very real
Torture is theirs; what they impose, they experience.
THE TWO BUTTERFLIES
From 'The Giaour'
The Giaour
Over emerald meadows of Kashmir Calls the young seeker over,
And guides him from flower to flower,
A tiring pursuit and a wasted hour,
Then flies away, soaring high, With a racing heart and tearful eyes:
So beauty attracts the grown child,
With colors as bright and wings as wild,—
A pursuit of empty hopes and fears,
Started carelessly, ended in tears.
If won, to match the harms exposed,
Trouble awaits the bug and the girl:
A life of suffering, the absence of peace,
From a baby's playfulness and a man's whims. The beautiful toy everyone wanted so badly. Has lost its charm by being caught,
For every touch that enchanted its presence Has removed its brightest colors away,
Until charm, color, and beauty are lost, It's up to you to soar or stumble on your own. With a hurt wing or a bleeding chest,
Ah, where will either victim find peace?
Can this with a worn-out feather rise From rose to tulip like before?
Oh Beauty, spoiled in an hour,
Find joy in her broken shelter? No: happier insects fluttering by
Never let your spirit fall for those who die,
And more beautiful things have shown mercy. To everyone who fails except for themselves,
And every sorrow can earn a tear,
Except a sister's shame.
TO HIS SISTER
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
Childe Harold's Pilgrimage
Whose body of water expands widely Between the banks that hold the vine; And hills filled with blossoming trees,
And fields that promise corn and wine.
And scattered cities on top of these,
Whose distant white walls shine beside them,
Have set up a scene that I need to see. With double joy, you were with me!
And hands that provide early flowers,
Walk smiling over this paradise; Above, the tall feudal towers Through green leaves, they raise their gray walls. And many a rock that rises steeply, And noble arch in proud decay, Look over this valley of classic gardens; But one thing the banks of the Rhine want—
Your gentle hand to hold in mine!
I know that they must have withered. But don't reject them as such; For I have valued them highly. Because they might still catch your eye,
And bring your soul to mine even here,
When you see them drooping nearby,
And know they are gathered by the Rhine,
And offered from my heart to yours!
And all its thousand twists reveal Some fresh, varied beauty; The proudest heart has its desires. To live happily here through life; Nor could a place on earth be found To nature and to me so precious,
Could your dear eyes follow mine Make these banks of the Rhine even sweeter!
ODE TO NAPOLEON
So miserable—yet alive!
Is this the man of a thousand thrones,
Who scattered our land with enemy bones,
Can he survive like this? Since he, wrongly referred to as the Morning Star,
Neither man nor demon has fallen so far.
You taught the others to see.
With undeniable strength—power to save—
Your only gift has been the grave. To those who worshiped you;
Not until your fall could people have guessed Ambition is less than small!
And preached in vain. That enchantment over the minds of people
Breaks that will never unite again,
That made them love Those pagoda things that sway like swords,
With brass fronts and clay feet.
The thrill of the conflict__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—
The victorious quake voice,
To you the breath of life—
The sword, the scepter, and that influence Which man appeared to be made only to obey,
Where fame was abundant—
All is calm!—Dark Spirit! What must be The madness of your memory!
The winner is defeated!
The Arbiter of others' destiny A beggar for himself!
Is it some kind of imperial hope still? That can handle such changes calmly,
Or fear of death alone? To die as a prince or live as a slave—
Your choice is impressively bold!
Didn’t dream of the rebound; Chained to the trunk, he futilely struggled to break free—
Alone—how did he look around!
You, in the seriousness of your strength,
You have finally done an equal deed, And a darker fate has found: He fell, the prey of the forest stalkers; But you have to eat your heart out!
Dropped the dagger—dared to leave In fierce beauty, home:
He boldly left, in complete disdain. Of men who have carried such a burden, Yet left him with such a fate!
His only moment of glory was that hour. Of self-sustained abandoned power.
An empire for a phone; A meticulous accountant of his beads,
A subtle debater on beliefs,
His old age was carefree:
It would have been better if he hadn't known either. A bigot's shrine, nor a tyrant's throne.
You leave the high command too late. To which your weakness clung;
All Evil Spirit, as you are,
It is enough to break the heart
To see your own unstrung; To think that God's just world has been The footstool of something so insignificant!
Who can therefore save for himself!
And the monarchs bowed their trembling arms,
And thanked him for a throne!
Fair Freedom! We cherish you, When your strongest enemies show their fear In the humblest form have shown. Oh! may no tyrant be left behind A more appealing name to attract humanity!
Not written in vain—
Your victories no longer speak of fame,
Or intensify every stain:
If you had died, as honor dies,
Some new Napoleon could emerge,
To embarrass the world again; But who would fly to the height of the sun, To set on a night without stars?
Is as vile as vulgar clay; Your scales, Mortality! are just To all those who pass away; But still I thought the living great Some higher sparks should inspire,
To amaze and shock:
Nor would contempt be able to create laughter this way. Among these are the Conquerors of the Earth.
How does she endure the painful hour? Is she still holding onto your side? Must she also bend, must she also share Your late regret, long despair, You throneless murderer? If she still loves you, treasure that gem—
It's worth your lost crown!
And look at the sea; That element may meet your smile—
It was never ruled by you!
Or trace with your idle hand, Hanging around on the sand, That Earth is now truly free!
That Corinth's teacher __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ hath now
He placed his slogan on your brow.
What thoughts will be yours,
While stewing in your trapped anger? But one—"The world is mine!" Unless, like him from Babylon, All reason has vanished with your scepter,
Life won't be confined for long. That spirit flowed out so broadly—
So long followed—so little value!
THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
And the capital of Belgium had gathered then Her beauty, chivalry, and radiance The lamps lit up beautiful women and brave men; A thousand hearts beat joyfully; and when
Music emerged with its rich, enticing rise,
Gentle eyes gazed lovingly at eyes that spoke once more,
And everything went happily like a wedding bell; But shh! Listen! A deep sound hits like a rising bell!
Or the car bouncing over the rocky road;
Let’s keep dancing! Let joy be limitless; No sleep until morning, when Youth and Pleasure come together
To pursue the shining moments with swift steps.
But listen! That loud sound comes in again,
As if the clouds would echo it back,
And closer, clearer, more dangerous than before!
Arm! Arm! It’s—it’s—the cannon’s loud blast!
And captured its tone with Death's prophetic ear;
And when they smiled because he thought it was close, His heart really recognized that sound all too well,
Which laid his father on a bloody bier,
And stirred up a vengeance that only blood could satisfy:
He rushed into the field and was the first to fight, but then he fell.
And cheeks all pale, which was just an hour ago Blushed at the compliment about their own beauty:
And there were sudden goodbyes, like pressing The life from our young hearts; and choking sighs,
Which can never happen again: who could predict If more should ever meet those shared eyes,
How could such a terrible morning come after such a sweet night?
The gathering squadron and the noisy car,
Rushed ahead with reckless speed,
And quickly gathering in the ranks of battle; And the distant thunder rumbled in rolling waves; And nearby, the pounding of the alarming drum Awakened the soldier before dawn; While the citizens crowded together in silent terror, Or whispering with pale lips—"The enemy! They’re coming! They’re coming!"
The battle song of Lochiel, which echoes through Albyn's hills Her Saxon enemies have heard, and heard again:
How in the middle of the night that pibroch excites Savage and loud! But with the breath that fills
Their mountain pipe, so fill the mountaineers With the bold spirit of the natives that inspires The vivid memory of a thousand years,
And the fame of Evan and Donald echoes in every clansman's ears!
Dewy with nature's teardrops as they go by, Grieving, if anything inanimate ever grieves, Over the fallen brave—alas!
Before evening is walked upon like the grass2983
Which now is below them, but will grow above In its next greenery, when this fiery mass
With brave courage, charging at the enemy, And filled with great hope, shall fade away cold and low.
Last night in the circle of beauty, feeling proudly happy,
Midnight brought the sound of conflict, The morning of getting ready for battle—the day Battle's impressive and serious formation! The thunderclouds gather above it, and when they break, The earth is heavily covered with other clay,
Which her own clay will cover, piled up and confined, Rider and horse—friends and enemies—merged together in one red burial!
MAZEPPA'S RIDE
From 'Mazeppa'
From 'Mazeppa'
As I was chased by my enemies,
Was the loud shout of wild laughter, Which came roaring on the wind after A moment from that chaotic scene:
In sudden anger, I turned my head, And broke the cord that was attached to the mane Had strapped my neck instead of a rein,
And, twisting half of my body around,
I yelled back my curse; but in the midst of the footsteps, The roar of my horse's speed,
Maybe they didn't hear or pay attention; It annoys me—because I would like to Have repaid their insult once more.
I compensated it well later on:
There isn't a castle gate like that,
Its drawbridge and portcullis weight, Stone, bar, moat, bridge, or barrier remaining;
Nor of its fields a blade of grass, Save what grows on a ledge of the wall,
Where the hearthstone of the hall was located; And many times you might pass there, Don’t even think that fortress was ever there:
I saw its towers in flames,2984
Their crackling walls all cracked, And the hot lead poured down like rain. From the burned and blackened roof,
Whose thickness couldn't withstand revenge. They hardly realized, that day of suffering When launched like a flash of lightning, They urged me to rush to my doom, That one day I would return,
With ten thousand horses, to express gratitude The Count for his discourteous ride.
They played a cruel trick on me then,
When the wild horse is my guide, They tied me to his frothy side:
Eventually, I played one for them as openly—
For time eventually balances everything—
And if we just keep an eye on the time,
There has never been human power Which could escape, if unforgiven,
The patient's search and watch lasted a long time. Of someone who holds on to a grievance.
At night, I heard them on the track,
Their group came down hard behind us, With their long gallop, which can wear you out
The hound's intense hatred and the hunter's passion:
Wherever we flew, they followed us on, Nor did it leave us with the morning sun;
Behind, I saw them, barely a yard away,
At dawn, winding through the woods,
And throughout the night, I had heard their footsteps. Their sneaky, rustling steps repeat.
Oh, how I wished for a spear or a sword,
At least to die among the crowd,
And die—if that's how it has to be—
On standby, defeating many enemies.
When my horse's race first started,
I hoped the goal was already achieved;
But now I questioned my strength and speed.
Vain doubt! his quick and fierce nature Had strengthened him like the mountain deer; Not even the blinding snow falls faster. Which overwhelms the peasant by the door He will never cross that threshold again,
Confused by the dazzling blast,
He traveled through the forest paths—
Unweary, unrestrained, and even wilder; All angry like a favorite child
Hesitant about its desire; or even more intense—
A woman who knows what she wants.
The weak and low drooping courser,
All weakly bubbling went....
Finally, while stumbling along our path,
I thought I heard a horse neigh, From that cluster of darkening fir trees.
Is it the wind that's moving those branches? No, no! Out of the forest prance A marching group; I see them approaching!
They move forward in one large group!
I tried to cry, but my lips wouldn’t move. The horses charge ahead with fierce pride; But where are the reins to steer? A thousand horses—and no one to ride them!
With a flowing tail and a flying mane,
Wide nostrils, never stretched by suffering,
Mouths lifeless to the bit or the reins,
And feet that iron never covered,
And sides untouched by whip or rod,
A thousand horses, wild and free,
Like waves that roll across the sea,
Came down heavily, As if we were gently coming together to meet; The sight energized my horse's feet; A staggering moment, fleeting, A moment, with a soft, low neigh,
He replied, then collapsed; He lay there, gasping with glazed eyes, And stinky, motionless limbs—
His first and last career is over!
THE IRISH AVATÀR
And her ashes still drift back home across the tide,
Look! George the victorious moves swiftly across the wave,
To the long-beloved island that he adored like his bride.
The vibrant era where Freedom could take a break
For the brief years, out of centuries gained,
Which did not betray, crush, or weep for her cause.
The dungeon he leaves is where he was born.
Like a huge leviathan rising from the waves!
Then welcome him in the best way such an event allows,
With a team of cooks and a workforce of slaves!
But long live the shamrock that covers him!
Could the green in his hat be moved to his heart!
And a new source of noble feelings emerges—
Then maybe Freedom will forgive you for this dance in your chains,
And this cry of your oppression that makes the skies gloomy.
With hardly fewer wrinkles than sins on his forehead—
Such submissive devotion might drive him away.
So pure at heart, yet so elevated in everything else!
With everything that Demosthenes desired, equipped, And his competitor or conqueror in everything he owned.
And corruption shrank away, burned by his thoughts.
Feasts provided by Famine! celebrations by Pain!
True freedom welcomes, while slavery still raves,
When a week's Saturnalia has loosened her chain.
Kiss his foot with your blessing, his blessings refused!
If the brass idol finds that his feet are made of clay, Must we classify what terror or policy emerges? With what monarchs never give, but like wolves give up their prey?
To reign! In that word, see, you ages, included The reason behind the curses found in all historical records,
From Caesar the feared to George the hated!
And that "Hal is the most mischievous, sweetest young prince!"
Until like Babel, the new royal dome has arisen!2988
Let your beggars and Helots come together for their small share—
And a palace to serve as a shelter for the needy and a jail!
And the cheers of his drunkards finally announce him The Fourth of the fools and oppressors named "George"!
Until they groan like your people, through ages of suffering!
Let the wine flow around the old Bacchanal's throne,
Like their blood that has been shed, and that which is still to be shed.
On his right hand, look, a Sejanus appears!
Your own Castlereagh! Let him remain yours!
A miserable person never referred to without insults and mockery!
Seems proud of the reptile that crawled out of her earth,
And for murder, he gets back shouts and a smile!
The wrongdoer who could easily throw Ireland into doubt. If she ever gave birth to someone so low.
Which declares that no reptile can come from Erin:
Look at the cold-blooded snake, its venom fully charged,
Still nestled in the heart of a King!
Your acceptance of tyrants has brought you down. The depth of your deep is in an even deeper abyss!
My vote, as a free man’s, still voted you free; This weak hand would still fight alongside you, And this heart, even though it's worn out, still beats for you!
I have known noble hearts and great souls in your sons,
And I cried with the world over the group of patriots. They are gone, but I don't cry for them like I used to.
Your Grattan, your Curran, your Sheridan, all Who for years were the leaders in the articulate struggle, And redeemed, if they have not delayed your downfall.
Their shadows can't compare to your shouts today,— Nor the actions of oppressors and enslaved people who submit to them
Be stamped in the ground over their free clay.
Though their qualities were sought after, their freedoms disappeared; There was something so warm and wonderful at the center. I envy the heart of an Irishman—your dead.
It's the glory of Grattan and the genius of Moore!
THE DREAM
I
A line between things that are wrongly named
Death and existence; sleep has its own realm,
And a vast area of untamed reality; And dreams, as they grow, have life,
And tears, and suffering, and moments of joy; They leave a heavy feeling in our waking thoughts,
They lift a burden from our daily struggles,
They do separate our existence; they turn into A part of ourselves from our time,
And appear like messengers of forever;
They pass by like ghosts from the past—they speak Like oracles of the future; they have power—
The oppression of pleasure and pain;
They turn us into what we weren't—what they'll,
And give us the vision that's passed,
The fear of lost shadows.—Is it true? Isn't the past just a shadow? What are they?
Creations of the mind?—The mind can create
Substance, and people planets of its own With beings brighter than ever before, and give
A breath to creations that can outlast all flesh.2990
I remember a vision that I dreamt. Maybe in sleep—for a thought in itself, A dormant thought can last for years,
And compresses a long life into just one hour.
II
Standing on a gentle hill, Green and gently sloping, the last
As if it were the edge of a long ridge of that kind, Except that there was no sea to wash its base, But a very vibrant landscape, and the wave Of forests and cornfields, and the homes of people
Scattered at intervals and surrounded by smoke
Emerging from those simple roofs;—the hill Was crowned with a strange crown
In a circular arrangement, the trees are firmly planted,
Not by the work of nature, but by man: These two, a young woman and a young man, were there. Looking—at everything that was below
As beautiful as she is—but the boy looked at her; Both were young, and one was beautiful; Both were young, but their youth was not the same. As the beautiful moon hangs on the edge of the horizon, The maid was about to become a woman; The boy had fewer summers, but his heart
Had far outgrown his age, and to him There was only one cherished face on earth,
And that was shining on him; he had looked Until it couldn't continue any longer; He had no breath, no existence, except in hers; She was his voice; he didn’t talk to her,
But she trembled as she spoke; she was his vision,
For his gaze followed hers and saw what she saw, Which colored all his objects; he had stopped To live within himself; she was his life,
The ocean feeds into the river of his thoughts,
Which ended everything: with a tone,
Her touch would make his blood rush and calm. And his cheek changed dramatically—his heart Unaware of the reason for its pain.
But she had no part in these affectionate feelings:
Her sighs weren’t for him; to her, he was Even as a brother—but nothing more: it was a lot,2991
For she had no brothers, except in name. Her budding friendship had given him; The only surviving descendant left From an esteemed lineage.—It was a name
This pleased him, but it also didn’t—and why? Time provided him with a profound answer—when she loved. Another; even now she loved another,
And there she stood at the top of that hill. Gazing into the distance for her lover's horse Kept up with her anticipation and took off.
III
There was an old mansion, and before
On its walls, there was a decorated horse. In a vintage chapel stood
The boy I was talking about—he was alone,
And pale, walking back and forth; soon He sat down, grabbed a pen, and wrote out Words I couldn't figure out: then he leaned He rested his head on his hands and shook as if. With a convulsion—then got up again,
And with his teeth and shaking hands he tore What he wrote, but he didn't shed any tears.
And he calmed himself and furrowed his brow. Into a sort of silence: as he took a break,
The woman he loves came back in there; She was calm and smiling then, but still
She knew she was loved by him—she knew,
For such knowledge comes quickly, that his heart Was overshadowed by her presence, and she noticed
He was miserable, but she didn't see everything. He got up and took hold with a cool yet gentle grip. He took her hand; a moment passed over his face A tablet of unspoken thoughts
It was tracked, and then it disappeared as it arrived; He let go of the hand he was holding and walked slowly. Retired, but not saying goodbye,
They exchanged friendly smiles as he moved on. From the heavy gate of that old hall,
He got on his horse and rode away,
And never crossed that old threshold again.
IV
The boy had grown into a man: in the wilderness He made himself a home in hot regions,
And his soul absorbed their sunlight: he was surrounded With strange and dark features; he was not Himself just like he used to be; on the sea And on the shore, he was a drifter. There was a whole bunch of images
Crowded like waves around me, but he was A piece of everything; and in the end, he rested. Resting from the midday heat,
Nestled among fallen columns, in the shade Of crumbling walls that had withstood the names Of those who raised them; by his sleeping side There were camels grazing and some fine horses. Were secured close to a fountain; and a man Dressed in a flowing outfit, I watched the whole time, While many of his tribe slept nearby: And they were covered by the blue sky,
So clear, cloudless, and simply beautiful,
That only God could be seen in Heaven.
V
A thousand leagues from his—her hometown,
She lived, surrounded by the growing presence of childhood,
Children of beauty—look!
On her face, there was a hint of sorrow,
The settled shadow of an inner struggle,
And a restless drooping of the eye,
As if its lid were filled with unshed tears.
What could her sadness be?—she had everyone she loved,
And the one who had loved her so much wasn't there To struggle with bad hopes or malicious desires,
Or poorly suppressed pain, her clear thoughts.
What could her grief be?—she had not loved him,
Nor given him a reason to think of himself as loved,
He couldn't be part of what preyed on others. In her mind—a ghost from the past.
VI
At that hour—a moment across his face The tablet of unspoken thoughts
Was tracked—and then it disappeared just as quickly as it appeared,
And he stood still and calm, and he spoke The appropriate vows, but he didn’t hear his own words,
And everything spun around him; he could see
Not what was, nor what should have been—
But the old mansion and the familiar hall, And the remembered rooms, and the location,
The day, the time, the sunlight, and the shadows,
Everything related to that place and time,
And the one who was his fate returned, And pushed themselves in between him and the light:
What were they doing there at that time?
VII
The woman he loved—oh! she had changed. Due to the illness of her soul; her mind Had drifted from its home, and her eyes,
They didn't have their own shine, but the appearance Which is not of the earth; she had become The queen of an amazing kingdom; her thoughts
Were combinations of unrelated things;
And forms intangible and unseen
She was used to being seen by others. And this is what the world calls madness: but the wise Have a much deeper madness, and the gaze
Melancholy is a terrifying gift; What is it other than the telescope of truth? Which removes the distance from its fantasies,
And brings life closer in complete openness,
Making the harsh truth feel too real!
VIII
The wanderer was alone as before; The beings that surrounded him had disappeared,
Or were at war with him; he was a target
For decay and ruin, surrounded by With anger and conflict; pain was intertwined. In everything that was served to him, until, Like the ancient Pontic king,
He consumed toxins, and they had no effect,
But they were a type of nourishment; he lived Through what had caused death to many men And made him friends with the mountains and the stars. And the swift energy of the universe
He had his discussions, and they were informative. To him, the wonder of their mysteries; The book of night was completely opened to him,
And voices from the deep abyss revealed A wonder and a mystery—That's how it is.
IX
It was of a strange nature that the doom __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ These two creatures should be outlined this way. Almost like a reality—the one To end in madness—both in suffering.
SHE WALKS IN BEAUTY
From 'Hebrew Melodies'
From 'Hebrew Melodies'
Of clear skies and starry nights;
And all the best of light and dark Meet her gaze and her eyes: Thus softened to that gentle light Which heaven does the flashy day refuse?
Had partially diminished the unnamed grace Which waves in every raven tree,
Or gently brightens over her face;2995
Where thoughts calmly express sweetness
How pure and precious their home is.
So soft, so calm, yet expressive,
The smiles that conquer, the shades that shine,
But share the days spent in goodness,
A mind at peace with everything below,
A heart filled with pure love!
THE DESTRUCTION OF SENNACHERIB
And his companions were shining in purple and gold; And the shine of their spears resembled stars on the ocean,
When the blue wave crashes each night on deep Galilee.
That host with their banners at sunset was seen; Like the leaves in the forest when autumn has arrived,
That host tomorrow will lie withered and scattered.
And breathed in the face of the enemy as he went by; And the eyes of the sleepers grew cold and lifeless, And their hearts only beat once, and then they became silent forever!
And the foam from his gasping lay white on the grass,
And cold like the mist from the crashing waves against the rocks.
With sweat on his forehead and the rust on his armor; And all the tents were quiet, with just the banners. The lances are still, and the trumpets are silent.
Has melted like snow in the gaze of the Lord!
FROM 'THE PRISONER OF CHILLON'
Nor did it turn white In one night,
As men have developed from sudden fears; My limbs are bent, but not from hard work,
But tarnished with a disgusting stillness,
For they have been the treasure of a dungeon,
And I have experienced the fate of those To whom the beautiful earth and sky Are banned and barred—prohibited items:
But this was for my father's beliefs I endured imprisonment and sought death; That father died at the stake. For principles he would not abandon; And for the same reason his direct descendants In darkness found a home;
We were seven, and now we're one,
Six in youth and one in old age,
Finished as they started,
Proud of the rage from persecution; One in fire, and two in the field,
Their belief has been sealed with blood; Dying like their father did,
For the God their enemies rejected; Three were imprisoned in a dungeon, Of whom this wreck remains the last.
Dim with a dull, trapped light,
A lost sunbeam, And through the crack and the gap
The thick wall has fallen and remains; Creeping over the damp floor, Like a marsh's glow lamp:
And in each pillar, there's a ring,
And in each ring, there's a chain;
That iron is a decaying thing,
For in these limbs, its teeth stay,
With marks that won't fade away,
Until I finish with this new day,2997
Which is now painful to these eyes,
Which have not witnessed the sun rise For years—I can't even count them anymore;
I lost their lengthy and heavy score.
When my last brother fell ill and passed away,
And I lived by his side....
A thousand feet deep below,
Its massive waters converge and flow; So much of the sounding line was sent From Chillon's white battlements,
Which round about the wave captivates:
A dual dungeon wall and wave Have created—and like a living grave Below the surface of the lake The dark vault is where we rest;
We heard it flow continuously, day and night;
It knocked above our heads; And I have felt the winter's mist. Wash through the bars when the winds were strong. And carefree in the joyful sky; And then the very rock has rocked,
And I have felt it shake without being startled,
Because I could have smiled to see The death that would have freed me.
PROMETHEUS
I
The pains of being human,
Seen in their harsh reality,
Are not like things that gods disdain:
What was your pity's reward? A quiet, intense struggle: The rock, the vulture, and the chain,
All that the proud can experience as pain,
The pain they hide,
The overwhelming feeling of sorrow,
Which only speaks in its solitude,
And then is jealous that the sky Should have a listener, nor will they sigh. Until its voice is silent.
II
Which torment they can't end with death; And the unyielding Heaven,
And the silent control of Fate,
The main principle of Hate,
Which creates for its enjoyment The things it might destroy,
I wouldn't even give you the chance to die; The cursed gift of eternity It was yours—and you've handled it well. All that the Thunderer extracted from you It was just the threat that pushed back On him the tortures of your torture device; The fate you predicted so accurately,
But would not tell him to appease him; And in your Silence was his Sentence,
And in his soul, a pointless regret, And evil fear so badly disguised In his hand, the lightning flickered.
III
To follow your guidance less The total of human misery,
And empower Man with his own mind;
But as confused as you were from above,
Still in your patient energy,
In endurance and resistance Of your impenetrable Spirit,
Which Earth and Heaven could not shake,
A powerful lesson we inherit:
You are a symbol and a sign
To Mortals about their fate and power; Like you, man is partly divine,
A troubled stream from a clear source;
And man can foresee in parts
His own funeral destiny; His misery and his struggle,
And his lonely, disconnected life:
To which his Spirit might resist Itself—and equal to all troubles, And a strong will, and a profound sense,
Which can even see through torture Its own focused reward,
Triumphant where it boldly defies,
And turning Death into Victory.
A SUMMING-UP
From 'Childe Harold's Pilgrimage'
Childe Harold's Pilgrimage
I haven't praised its high status, nor bowed To its idolatries, a patient knee,—
Neither did I force a smile on my face, nor did I shout out loud. In praise of an echo: among the crowd
They couldn't consider me one of them; I stood Among them, but not part of them, in a veil Of thoughts that weren't their own, yet still could,
If I hadn't organized my thoughts, they would have taken over.
But let's part as fair rivals. I truly believe,
Though I have not found them, there may be Words are things—hopes that won’t let you down,
And virtues that are merciful, nor weave Snares for the failing: I would also consider
Over others' sorrows that some genuinely feel; That two, or one, are nearly what they appear to be,
Goodness has no name, and happiness is not a dream.
ON THIS DAY I COMPLETE MY THIRTY-SIXTH YEAR
Missolonghi, January 22d, 1824.
Missolonghi, January 22, 1824.
Yet, even though I can’t be loved,
Let me love you still!
The flowers and fruits of love are gone:
The worm, the decay, and the sorrow
Mine alone!
A funeral pyre.
The heightened part of the pain And the power of love, I can't share,
But wear the chain.
Such thoughts should unsettle my soul—nor now,
Where glory adorns the hero's coffin,
Or furrows his brow.
Glory and Greece, look around me!
The Spartan, carried on his shield,
Wasn't any freer.
Awake, my spirit! Think about who
Your lifeblood traces back to its source lake,
And then hit hard!
It doesn't matter if it's a smile or a frown. Be beautiful.
The land of noble death Is here:—to the field, and give Stop breathing!
A soldier's grave, the best for you; Then look around and choose your ground,
And take your rest.
FERNAN CABALLERO
(CECILIA BÖHL DE FABER)
(CECILIA BÖHL DE FABER)
(1796-1877)
(1796-1877)

England, France, and Spain have each produced within this century a woman of genius, taking rank among the very first writers of their respective countries. Fernan Caballero, without possessing the breadth of intellect or the scholarship of George Eliot, or the artistic sense of George Sand, is yet worthy to be named with these two great novelists for the place she holds in Spanish literature. Interesting parallels might be drawn between them, aside from the curious coincidence that each chose a masculine pen-name to conceal her sex, and to gain the ear of a generation suspicious of feminine achievements. Each portrayed both the life of the gentleman and that of the rustic, and each is at her best in her homelier portraitures.
England, France, and Spain have each produced a remarkable woman this century, rising to the top ranks of writers in their countries. Fernan Caballero, while not having the same depth of intellect or scholarly background as George Eliot, or the artistic flair of George Sand, still deserves to be mentioned alongside these two great novelists for her significance in Spanish literature. Interesting comparisons could be made between them, besides the odd coincidence that they both chose masculine pen names to hide their gender and to appeal to a generation wary of women's accomplishments. They each depicted both the lives of gentlemen and those of rural folk, excelling in their more down-to-earth portrayals.
Unlike her illustrious compeers, Fernan Caballero did not grow up amid the scenes she drew. In the scanty records of her life it does not appear whether, like George Sand, she had first to get rid of a rebellious self before she could produce those objective masterpieces of description, where the individuality of the writer disappears in her realization of the lives and thoughts of a class alien to her own. Her inner life cannot be reconstructed from her stories: her outward life can be told in a few words. She was born December 25th, 1796, in Morges, Switzerland, the daughter of Juan Nicholas Böhl de Faber, a German merchant in Cadiz, who had married a Spanish lady of noble family. A cultivated man he was, greatly interested in the past of Spain, and had published a collection of old Castilian ballads. From him Cecilia derived her love of Spanish folk-lore. Her earliest years were spent going from place to place with her parents, now Spain, now Paris, now Germany. From six to sixteen she was at school in Hamburg. Joining her family in Cadiz, she was married at the age of seventeen. Left a widow within a short time, she married after five years the wealthy Marquis de Arco-Hermaso. His palace in Seville became a social centre, for his young wife, beautiful, witty, and accomplished, was a born leader of society. She now had to the full the opportunity of studying those types of Spanish ladies and gentlemen whose gay, inconsequent chatter she has so brilliantly reproduced in her novels dealing with high life. The3002 Marquis died in 1835, and after two years she again married, this time the lawyer De Arrom. Losing his own money and hers, he went as Spanish consul to Australia, where he died in 1863. She remained behind, retired to the country, and turned to literature. From 1857 to 1866 she lived in the Alcazar in Seville, as governess to the royal children of Spain. She died April 7th, 1877, in Seville,—somewhat solitary, for a new life of ideas flowing into Spain, and opposing her intense conservatism, isolated her from companionship.
Unlike her famous peers, Fernan Caballero didn't grow up surrounded by the scenes she depicted. In the limited records of her life, it’s unclear if, like George Sand, she first had to overcome a rebellious self before creating those objective masterpieces of description, where the writer's individuality fades in the portrayal of lives and thoughts that are foreign to her. Her inner life can't be pieced together from her stories: her outer life can be summarized in a few sentences. She was born on December 25, 1796, in Morges, Switzerland, the daughter of Juan Nicholas Böhl de Faber, a German merchant from Cadiz, who had married a Spanish woman from a noble family. He was a cultured man with a great interest in Spain's past and had published a collection of old Castilian ballads. From him, Cecilia inherited her love of Spanish folklore. Her early years were spent moving around with her parents, in Spain, Paris, and Germany. From ages six to sixteen, she attended school in Hamburg. After rejoining her family in Cadiz, she got married at seventeen. Widowed shortly after, she remarried five years later to the wealthy Marquis de Arco-Hermaso. His palace in Seville became a social hub, as his young wife, beautiful, witty, and talented, was a natural leader in society. She now had the chance to study the types of Spanish men and women whose lively, trivial chatter she brilliantly captured in her novels about high society. The Marquis died in 1835, and after two years, she remarried, this time to the lawyer De Arrom. After losing his own money and hers, he went to Australia as the Spanish consul, where he died in 1863. She stayed behind, retreated to the countryside, and turned to writing. From 1857 to 1866, she lived in the Alcazar in Seville as a governess to the royal children of Spain. She died on April 7, 1877, in Seville—somewhat solitary, as a new wave of ideas entering Spain, opposing her strong conservatism, left her isolated from companionship.
Fernan Caballero began to publish when past fifty, attained instant success, and never again reached the high level of her first book. 'La Gaviota' (The Sea-Gull) appeared in 1849 in the pages of a Madrid daily paper, and at once made its author famous. 'The Family of Alvoreda,' an earlier story, was published after her first success. Washington Irving, who saw the manuscript of this, encouraged her to go on. Her novels were fully translated, and she soon had a European reputation. Her work may be divided into three classes: novels of social life in Seville, such as 'Elia' and 'Clemencia'; novels of Andalusian peasant life, as 'The Family of Alvoreda' ('La Gaviota' uniting both); and a number of short stories pointing a moral or embodying a proverb. She published besides, in 1859, the first collection of Spanish fairy tales.
Fernan Caballero started publishing after turning fifty, achieved immediate success, and never reached the same level with her subsequent works as she did with her first book. 'La Gaviota' (The Sea-Gull) came out in 1849 in a daily newspaper in Madrid and instantly made her famous. 'The Family of Alvoreda,' an earlier story, was published after her initial success. Washington Irving, who reviewed the manuscript, encouraged her to continue writing. Her novels were completely translated, and she quickly gained a reputation across Europe. Her works can be categorized into three groups: novels depicting social life in Seville, like 'Elia' and 'Clemencia'; novels focused on Andalusian peasant life, such as 'The Family of Alvoreda' (with 'La Gaviota' bridging both categories); and various short stories that convey a moral or illustrate a proverb. Additionally, in 1859, she published the first collection of Spanish fairy tales.
Fernan Caballero created the modern Spanish novel. For two hundred years after Cervantes there are few names of note in prose fiction. French taste dominated Spanish literature, and poor imitations of the French satisfied the reading public. A foreigner by birth and a cosmopolitan by education, the clever new-comer cried out against this foreign influence, and set herself to bring the national characteristics to the front. She belonged to the old Spanish school, with its Catholicism, its prejudices, its reverence for the old, its hatred of new ideas and modern improvements. She painted thus Old Spain with a master's brush. But she especially loved Andalusia, that most poetic province of her country, with its deep-blue luminous sky, its luxuriant vegetation, its light-hearted, witty populace, and she wrote of them with rare insight and exquisite tenderness. Tasked with having idealized them, she replied:—"Many years of unremitting study, pursued con amore, justify me in assuring those who find fault with my portrayal of popular life that they are less acquainted with them than I am." And in another place she says:—"It is amongst the people that we find the poetry of Spain and of her chronicles. Their faith, their character, their sentiment, all bear the seal of originality and of romance. Their language may be compared to a garland of flowers. The Andalusian peasant is elegant in his bearing, in his dress, in his language, and in his ideas."
Fernan Caballero created the modern Spanish novel. For two hundred years after Cervantes, there were few notable names in prose fiction. French taste dominated Spanish literature, and poor imitations of French works satisfied the reading public. A foreigner by birth and a cosmopolitan by upbringing, the clever newcomer openly opposed this foreign influence and aimed to highlight national characteristics. She belonged to the old Spanish school, with its Catholic values, its biases, its respect for tradition, and its aversion to new ideas and modern advancements. She portrayed Old Spain with a masterful touch. However, she had a special fondness for Andalusia, the most poetic region of her country, with its vibrant blue skies, lush vegetation, and lively, witty people, and she wrote about them with rare understanding and delicate emotion. When accused of idealizing them, she responded:—"Many years of dedicated study, pursued con amore, justify me in assuring those who criticize my depiction of popular life that they know them less well than I do." In another statement, she said:—"It is among the people that we discover the poetry of Spain and its history. Their faith, their character, their emotions all carry the stamp of originality and romance. Their language can be compared to a bouquet of flowers. The Andalusian peasant is distinguished in his demeanor, in his clothing, in his words, and in his ideas."
3003 Her stories lose immensely in the translation, for it is almost impossible to reproduce in another tongue the racy native speech, with its constant play on words, its wealth of epigrammatic proverbs, its snatches of ballad or song interwoven into the common talk of the day. The Andalusian peasant has an inexhaustible store of bits of poetry, coplas, that fit into every occurrence of his daily life. Fernan Caballero gathered up these flowers of speech as they fell from the lips of the common man, and wove them into her tales. Besides their pictures of Andalusian rural life, these stories reveal a wealth of popular songs, ballads, legends, and fairy tales, invaluable alike to the student of manners and of folk-lore. She has little constructive skill, but much genius for detail. As a painter of manners and of nature she is unrivaled. In a few bold strokes she brings a whole village before our eyes. Nor is the brute creation forgotten. In her sympathy for animals she shows her foreign extraction, the true Spaniard having little compassion for his beasts. She inveighs against the national sport, the bull-fight; against the cruel treatment of domestic animals. Her work is always fresh and interesting, full of humor and of pathos. A close observer and a realist, she never dwells on the unlovely, is never unhealthy or sentimental. Her name is a household word in Spain, where a foremost critic wrote of 'La Gaviota':—"This is the dawn of a beautiful day, the first bloom of a poetic crown that will encircle the head of a Spanish Walter Scott."
3003 Her stories really lose a lot in translation because it’s nearly impossible to capture the vibrant native speech in another language, with its constant wordplay, rich collection of witty proverbs, and snippets of songs blended into the everyday conversation. The Andalusian peasant has an endless supply of poetic phrases, coplas, that fit into every moment of daily life. Fernan Caballero collected these gems of speech as they came from the mouths of ordinary people and wove them into her stories. Besides depicting Andalusian rural life, these tales reveal a treasure trove of folk songs, ballads, legends, and fairy tales, which are invaluable to anyone studying customs and folklore. She may not have much skill in constructive storytelling, but her attention to detail is brilliant. As a painter of social life and nature, she's unmatched. In just a few bold strokes, she brings an entire village to life. She doesn’t overlook the animal kingdom either. Her compassion for animals highlights her foreign background, as the typical Spaniard shows little tenderness toward them. She criticizes the national sport, bullfighting, and the harsh treatment of domestic animals. Her work is always engaging and fresh, filled with humor and emotion. A keen observer and realist, she doesn’t linger on the unpleasant and avoids being unhealthy or overly sentimental. Her name is well-known in Spain, where a leading critic wrote about 'La Gaviota':—"This is the dawn of a beautiful day, the first bloom of a poetic crown that will encircle the head of a Spanish Walter Scott."
Perhaps the best summary of her work is given in her own words, where she says:—
Perhaps the best summary of her work is given in her own words, where she says:—
"In composing this light work we did not intend to write a novel, but strove to give an exact and true idea of Spain, of the manners of its people, of their character, of their habits. We desired to sketch the home life of the people in the higher and lower classes, to depict their language, their faith, their traditions, their legends. What we have sought above all is to paint after nature, and with the most scrupulous exactitude, the objects and persons brought forward. Therefore our readers will seek in vain amid our actors for accomplished heroes or consummate villains, such as are found in the romances of chivalry or in melodramas. Our ambition has been to give as true an idea as possible of Spain and the Spaniards. We have tried to dissipate those monstrous prejudices transmitted and preserved like Egyptian mummies from generation to generation. It seemed to us that the best means of attaining this end was to replace with pictures traced by a Spanish pen those false sketches sprung from the pens of strangers."
"In writing this light piece, we didn’t intend to create a novel but instead aimed to provide an accurate and genuine depiction of Spain, including the manners, character, and habits of its people. We wanted to showcase the home life of both the upper and lower classes, highlighting their language, beliefs, traditions, and legends. Our main goal has been to represent things and people as they truly are, with careful attention to detail. Therefore, our readers won’t find polished heroes or perfect villains among our characters, like those found in chivalric romances or melodramas. We strive to present the most authentic picture of Spain and its people possible. We've aimed to challenge the ridiculous stereotypes passed down through generations. We believe the best way to do this is by providing images from a Spanish perspective rather than the misleading representations created by outsiders."
THE BULL-FIGHT
From 'La Gaviota'
From 'The Seagull'
When after dinner Stein and his wife arrived at the place assigned for the bull-fight, they found it already filled with people. A brief and sustained animation preceded the fête. This immense rendezvous, where were gathered together all the population of the city and its environs; this agitation, like to that of the blood which in the paroxysms of a violent passion rushes to the heart; this feverish expectation, this frantic excitement,—kept, however, within the limits of order; these exclamations, petulant without insolence; this deep anxiety which gives a quivering to pleasure: all this together formed a species of moral magnetism; one must succumb to its force or hasten to fly from it.
When Stein and his wife arrived at the bullfight venue after dinner, they found it already packed with people. A brief yet intense excitement filled the air before the event. This huge gathering, where the entire city and surrounding areas had come together; this energy, akin to the rush of blood to the heart during moments of extreme passion; this anxious anticipation, this wild thrill—yet kept within the bounds of civility; these exclamations, lively without being rude; this deep unease that tinged the excitement—combined to create a kind of moral magnetism; one had to either surrender to its pull or quickly escape from it.
Stein, struck with vertigo, and his heart wrung, would have chosen flight: his timidity kept him where he was. He saw in all eyes which were turned on him the glowing of joy and happiness; he dared not appear singular. Twelve thousand persons were assembled in this place; the rich were thrown in the shade, and the varied colors of the costumes of the Andalusian people were reflected in the rays of the sun.
Stein, feeling dizzy and with a heavy heart, wanted to run away, but his fear held him in place. He noticed the joy and happiness in everyone's eyes as they focused on him; he didn’t want to stand out. Twelve thousand people had gathered there; the wealthy were overshadowed, and the bright colors of the Andalusian costumes sparkled in the sunlight.
Soon the arena was cleared.
The arena was soon cleared.
Then came forward the picadores, mounted on their unfortunate horses, who with head lowered and sorrowful eyes seemed to be—and were in reality—victims marching to the sacrifice.
Then the picadores approached, riding their unfortunate horses, which with their heads down and sad eyes appeared to be—and truly were—victims heading to their fate.

THE BULL-FIGHT.
THE BULLFIGHT.
Photogravure from a painting by Alexander Wagner.
Photogravure of a painting by Alexander Wagner.
Stein, at the appearance of these poor animals, felt himself change to a painful compassion; a species of disgust which he already experienced. The provinces of the peninsula which he had traversed hitherto were devastated by the civil war, and he had had no opportunity of seeing these fêtes, so grand, so national, and so popular, where were united to the brilliant Moorish strategy the ferocious intrepidity of the Gothic race. But he had often heard these spectacles spoken of, and he knew that the merit of a fight is generally estimated by the number of horses that are slain. His pity was excited towards these poor animals, which, after having rendered great services to their masters,—after having conferred on them triumph, and perhaps saved their lives,—had for their recompense, when age and the excess of work had exhausted their strength, an atrocious death3005 which by a refinement of cruelty they were obliged themselves to seek. Instinct made them seek this death; some resisted, while others, more resigned or more feeble, went docilely before them to abridge their agony. The sufferings of these unfortunate animals touched the hardest heart; but the amateurs had neither eyes, attention, nor interest, except for the bull. They were under a real fascination, which communicated itself to most of the strangers who came to Spain, and principally for this barbarous amusement. Besides, it must be avowed—and we avow it with grief—that compassion for animals is, in Spain, particularly among the men, a sentiment more theoretical than practical. Among the lower classes it does not exist at all.
Stein, seeing these poor animals, felt a painful compassion wash over him; a kind of disgust he had already experienced. The regions of the peninsula he had traveled through so far were ravaged by civil war, and he hadn’t had a chance to witness these grand, national, and popular festivities, where the brilliant Moorish tactics merged with the fierce bravery of the Gothic people. However, he had heard many talks about these events and understood that the value of a fight is often measured by the number of horses that die. His sympathy was stirred for these poor animals, which had rendered great service to their masters—bringing them victory and possibly saving their lives—only to face a brutal death when age and the burden of their work had worn them out. In a cruel twist, they had to seek this death themselves. Instinct drove some of them to resist, while others, more resigned or weaker, walked obediently towards it to end their suffering. The plight of these unfortunate creatures could move even the hardest heart; yet the spectators had no eyes, attention, or interest, except for the bull. They were caught in a real fascination that also captivated most of the foreigners who visited Spain, drawn primarily to this savage entertainment. Furthermore, we must acknowledge—with sadness—that compassion for animals is, in Spain, especially among men, a sentiment more theoretical than practical. Among the lower classes, it barely exists at all.3005
The three picadores saluted the president of the fête, preceded by the banderilleros and the chulos, splendidly dressed, and carrying the capas of bright and brilliant colors. The matadores and their substitutes commanded all these combatants, and wore the most luxurious costumes.
The three picadores greeted the president of the celebration, followed by the banderilleros and the chulos, all dressed in stunning outfits and carrying capes in vibrant, eye-catching colors. The matadores and their alternates led all these fighters and wore the most extravagant costumes.
"Pepe Vera! here is Pepe Vera!" cried all the spectators. "The scholar of Montés! Brave boy! What a jovial fellow! how well he is made! what elegance and vivacity in all his person! how firm his look! what a calm eye!"
"Pepe Vera! Here comes Pepe Vera!" shouted all the spectators. "The scholar from Montés! What a brave guy! Such a lively character! Look at how well-built he is! So much elegance and energy in his entire presence! What a strong gaze! Such a calm eye!"
"Do you know," said a young man seated near to Stein, "what is the lesson Montés gives to his scholars? He pushes them, their arms crossed, close to the bull, and says to them, 'Do not fear the bull—brave the bull!'"
"Do you know," said a young man sitting next to Stein, "what lesson Montés teaches his students? He makes them stand with their arms crossed right by the bull and tells them, 'Don't be afraid of the bull—face the bull!'"
Pepe Vera descended into the arena. His costume was of cherry-colored satin, with shoulder-knots and silver embroidery in profusion. From the little pockets of his vest stuck out the points of orange-colored scarfs. A waistcoat of rich tissue of silver and a pretty little cap of velvet completed his coquettish and charming costume of majo.
Pepe Vera stepped into the arena. His outfit was made of cherry-colored satin, featuring shoulder knots and plenty of silver embroidery. The tips of orange scarves peeked out from the small pockets of his vest. A waistcoat made of luxurious silver fabric and a stylish little velvet cap completed his eye-catching and charming outfit.
After having saluted the authorities with much ease and grace, he went like the other combatants to take his accustomed place. The three picadores also went to their posts, at equal distance from each other, near to the barrier. There was then a profound, an imposing silence. One might have said that this crowd, lately so noisy, had suddenly lost the faculty of breathing.
After greeting the authorities effortlessly and with style, he joined the other fighters in taking his usual position. The three picadores also took their spots, spaced evenly apart near the barrier. Then there was a deep, powerful silence. It was as if this crowd, which had just been so loud, had suddenly forgotten how to breathe.
The alcalde gave the signal, the clarions sounded, and as if the trumpet of the Last Judgment had been heard, all the spectators arose with most perfect ensemble; and suddenly was seen opened the large door of the toril, placed opposite to the box3006 occupied by the authorities. A bull whose hide was red precipitated himself into the arena, and was assailed by a universal explosion of cheers, of cries, of abuse, and of praise. At this terrible noise the bull, affrighted, stopped short, raised his head; his eyes were inflamed, and seemed to demand if all these provocations were addressed to him; to him, the athletic and powerful, who until now had been generous towards man, and who had always shown favor towards him as to a feeble and weak enemy. He surveyed the ground, turning his menacing head on all sides—he still hesitated: the cheers, shrill and penetrating, became more and more shrill and frequent. Then with a quickness which neither his weight nor his bulk foretold, he sprang towards the picador, who planted a lance in his withers. The bull felt a sharp pain, and soon drew back. It was one of those animals which in the language of bull-fighting are called "boyantes," that is to say, undecided and wavering; whence he did not persist in his first attack, but assailed the second picador. This one was not so well prepared as the first, and the thrust of his lance was neither so correct nor so firm; he wounded the animal without being able to arrest his advance. The horns of the bull were buried in the body of the horse, who fell to the ground. A cry of fright was raised on all sides, and the chulos surrounded this horrible group; but the ferocious animal had seized his prey, and would not allow himself to be distracted from his vengeance. In this moment of terror, the cries of the multitude were united in one immense clamor, which would have filled the city with fright if it had not come from the place of the bull-fight. The danger became more frightful as it was prolonged.
The mayor gave the signal, the horns sounded, and as if the trumpet of the Last Judgment had been blown, all the spectators stood up in perfect unison. Suddenly, the large door of the bullpen, located directly across from the box3006 occupied by the officials, swung open. A bull with a red hide charged into the arena, greeted by an explosive mix of cheers, shouts, insults, and praise. At this deafening noise, the bull, startled, paused and raised his head; his eyes sparked with confusion, as if questioning whether all these provocations were meant for him—the strong and powerful beast who had always shown leniency toward humans and treated them as weak foes. He scanned the ground, turning his intimidating head in all directions—he still hesitated. The cheers, sharp and piercing, grew louder and more frantic. Then, surprisingly quickly for such a large creature, he lunged at the picador, who stabbed a lance into his side. The bull felt a sharp pain and pulled back. He was one of those bulls referred to in bullfighting as "boyantes," meaning indecisive and hesitant; therefore, he didn’t follow through with his initial charge and instead attacked the second picador. This one wasn’t as prepared as the first, and his lance thrust was neither accurate nor strong; he managed to wound the bull but couldn’t stop its advance. The bull’s horns plunged into the horse’s body, bringing it crashing to the ground. A cry of terror erupted all around, and the bullfighters surrounded this horrific scene; yet the ferocious animal wouldn’t be distracted from its revenge. In this moment of panic, the shouts of the crowd merged into one overwhelming roar, enough to send fear through the city if it hadn’t been coming from the bullfighting arena. The danger grew more terrifying with each passing moment.
The bull tenaciously attacked the horse, who was overwhelmed with his weight and with his convulsive movements, while the unfortunate picador was crushed beneath these two enormous masses. Then was seen to approach, light as a bird with brilliant plumage, tranquil as a child who goes to gather flowers, calm and smiling at the same time, a young man, covered with silver embroidery and sparkling like a star. He approached in the rear of the bull; and this young man of delicate frame, and of appearance so distinguished, took in both hands the tail of the terrible animal, and drew it towards him. The bull, surprised, turned furiously and precipitated himself on his adversary, who without a movement of his shoulder, and stepping backward, avoided the first shock by a half-wheel to the right.
The bull relentlessly charged at the horse, who struggled under its weight and frantic movements, while the unfortunate picador was crushed beneath these two massive creatures. Then, a young man appeared, light as a bird with vibrant feathers, calm as a child picking flowers, serene and smiling at the same time. He was adorned in silver embroidery and glittered like a star. He moved in behind the bull; this young man, slender and exceptionally poised, grabbed the bull’s tail with both hands and pulled it toward him. The bull, taken aback, turned wildly and lunged at his opponent, who, without flinching, stepped back and avoided the initial charge by pivoting to the right.
3007 The bull attacked him anew; the young man escaped a second time by another half-wheel to the left, continuing to manage him until he reached the barrier. There he disappeared from the eyes of the astonished animal, and from the anxious gaze of the public, who in the intoxication of their enthusiasm filled the air with their frantic applause; for we are always ardently impressed when we see man play with death, and brave it with so much coolness.
3007 The bull charged at him again; the young man dodged it a second time by turning sharply to the left, skillfully keeping the bull at bay until he reached the barrier. Then he vanished from the astonished animal's view and from the worried gaze of the crowd, who, caught up in their excitement, erupted with wild applause; because we are always deeply moved when we witness someone flirting with danger and facing it with such calmness.
"See now if he has not well followed the lesson of Montés! See if Pepe Vera knows how to act with the bull!" said the young man seated near to them, who was hoarse from crying out.
"Look now if he hasn't really followed Montés' lesson well! See if Pepe Vera knows how to handle the bull!" said the young man sitting close to them, who was hoarse from shouting.
The Duke at this moment fixed his attention on Marisalada. Since the arrival of this young woman at the capital of Andalusia, it was the first time that he had remarked any emotion on this cold and disdainful countenance. Until now he had never seen her animated. The rude organization of Marisalada was too vulgar to receive the exquisite sentiment of admiration. There was in her character too much indifference and pride to permit her to be taken by surprise. She was astonished at nothing, interested in nothing. To excite her, be it ever so little, to soften some part of this hard metal, it was necessary to employ fire and to use the hammer.
The Duke was now focused on Marisalada. Ever since this young woman came to the capital of Andalusia, it was the first time he had noticed any emotion on her cold and disdainful face. Until now, he had never seen her animated. Marisalada's rough nature was too basic to appreciate the fine feeling of admiration. She had too much indifference and pride in her character to be caught off guard. She was not surprised by anything, nor was she interested in anything. To stir her emotions, even just a little, to soften some part of her tough exterior, he needed to apply heat and use a hammer.
Stein was pale. "My lord Duke," he said, with an air full of sweetness and of conviction, "is it possible that this diverts you?"
Stein looked pale. "My lord Duke," he said, with a tone full of charm and certainty, "could this really amuse you?"
"No," replied the Duke; "it does not divert, it interests me."
"No," replied the Duke; "it doesn't entertain me, it intrigues me."
During this brief dialogue they had raised up the horse. The poor animal could not stand on his legs; his intestines protruded and bespattered the ground. The picador was also raised up; he was removed between the arms of the chulos. Furious against the bull, and led on by a blind temerity, he would at all hazards remount his horse and return to the attack, in spite of the dizziness produced by his fall. It was impossible to dissuade him; they saw him indeed replace the saddle upon the poor victim, into the bruised flanks of which he dug his spurs.
During this short conversation, they had lifted the horse. The poor animal couldn’t stand on its legs; its intestines were hanging out and stained the ground. The picador was also lifted; he was carried between the arms of the attendants. Furious with the bull, and driven by a reckless courage, he was determined to get back on his horse and charge again, despite the dizziness from his fall. It was impossible to talk him out of it; they watched as he put the saddle back on the poor creature, digging his spurs into its already bruised flanks.
"My lord Duke," said Stein, "I may perhaps appear to you ridiculous, but I do not wish to remain at this spectacle. Maria, shall we depart?"
"My lord Duke," said Stein, "I might seem ridiculous to you, but I don't want to stay at this event. Maria, should we leave?"
"No," replied Maria, whose soul seemed to be concentrated in her eyes. "Am I a little miss? and are you afraid that by accident I may faint?"
"No," Maria replied, her eyes filled with intensity. "Am I just a little girl? Are you worried that I might faint by accident?"
3008 "In such case," said Stein, "I will come back and take you when the course is finished." And he departed.
3008 "In that case," Stein said, "I'll come back and get you when the course is done." Then he left.
The bull had disposed of a sufficiently good number of horses. The unfortunate courser which we have mentioned was taken away—rather drawn than led by the bridle to the door, by which he made his retreat. The others, which had not the strength again to stand up, lay stretched out in the convulsions of agony; sometimes they stretched out their heads as though impelled by terror. At these last signs of life the bull returned to the charge, wounding anew with plunges of his horns the bruised members of his victims. Then, his forehead and horns all bloody, he walked around the circus affecting an air of provocation and defiance: at times he proudly raised his head towards the amphitheatre, where the cries did not cease to be heard; sometimes it was towards the brilliant chulos who passed before him like meteors, planting their banderillos in his body. Often from a cage, or from a netting hidden in the ornaments of a banderillero, came out birds, which joyously took up their flight. The first inventor of this strange and singular contrast could not certainly have had the intention to symbolize innocence without defense, rising above the horrors and ferocious passions here below, in its happy flight towards heaven. That would be, without doubt, one of those poetic ideas which are born spontaneously in the hard and cruel heart of the Spanish plebeian, as we see in Andalusia the mignonette plant really flourish between stones and the mortar of a balcony.
The bull had taken down a good number of horses. The poor horse we mentioned earlier was dragged, rather than led, by the bridle to the exit, where it made its escape. The others, too weak to stand again, lay stretched out in agony; sometimes they lifted their heads as if driven by fear. At these last signs of life, the bull charged again, goring the injured legs of his victims. With his forehead and horns all bloody, he walked around the arena, acting provocatively and defiantly: sometimes he raised his head proudly toward the amphitheater, where the shouts continued; other times, he looked at the flashy chulos who passed by like meteors, sticking their banderillos into his body. Often, from a cage or hidden in the decorations of a banderillero, birds would take flight joyfully. The original creator of this strange and unique contrast surely didn't intend to symbolize defenseless innocence rising above the horrors and fierce passions below, in its happy ascent toward heaven. That would, without a doubt, be one of those poetic ideas that spring spontaneously from the harsh and cruel heart of the Spanish commoner, much like we see the mignonette plant thriving between stones and the mortar of a balcony in Andalusia.
At the signal given by the president of the course, the clarions again sounded. There was a moment of truce in this bloody wrestling, and it created a perfect silence.
At the signal from the course president, the horns blared again. There was a brief pause in this violent struggle, and it created complete silence.
Then Pepe Vera, holding in his left hand a sword and a red-hooded cloak, advanced near to the box of the alcalde. Arrived opposite, he stopped and saluted, to demand permission to slay the bull.
Then Pepe Vera, holding a sword in his left hand and wearing a red-hooded cloak, approached the mayor’s box. Once he reached it, he stopped and bowed to ask for permission to kill the bull.
Pepe Vera perceived the presence of the Duke, whose taste for the bull-fight was well known; he had also remarked the woman who was seated at his side, because this woman, to whom the Duke frequently spoke, never took her eyes off the matador.
Pepe Vera noticed the Duke, who was known for his love of bullfighting; he also noticed the woman seated next to him, because this woman, whom the Duke often spoke to, never took her eyes off the matador.
He directed his steps towards the Duke, and taking off his cap, said, "Brindo (I offer the honor of the bull) to you, my lord, and to the royal person who is near you."
He walked over to the Duke, and removing his cap, said, "Brindo (I offer the honor of the bull) to you, my lord, and to the royal person next to you."
3009 At these words, casting his cap on the ground with an inimitable abandon, he returned to his post.
3009 At these words, throwing his cap on the ground with unmatched spirit, he returned to his position.
The chulos regarded him attentively, all ready to execute his orders. The matador chose the spot which suited him the best, and indicated it to his quadrilla.
The chulos watched him closely, fully prepared to carry out his commands. The matador picked the spot that suited him best and pointed it out to his team.
"Here!" he cried out to them.
"Over here!" he shouted to them.
The chulos ran towards the bull and excited him, and in pursuing them met Pepe Vera, face to face, who had awaited his approach with a firm step. It was the solemn moment of the whole fight. A profound silence succeeded to the noisy tumult, and to the warm excitement which until then had been exhibited towards the matador.
The bullfighters rushed toward the bull and stirred it up, and in their chase, they came face to face with Pepe Vera, who stood his ground, ready for them. This was the serious moment of the entire fight. A deep silence followed the loud chaos and the intense excitement that had been directed at the matador until that point.
The bull, on seeing this feeble enemy, who had laughed at his fury, stopped as if he wished to reflect. He feared, without doubt, that he would escape him a second time.
The bull, seeing this weak opponent who had mocked his rage, paused as if he wanted to think. He was certainly afraid that he would slip away from him again.
Whoever had entered into the circus at this moment would sooner believe he was assisting in a solemn religious assembly, than in a public amusement, so great was the silence.
Whoever entered the circus at that moment would sooner think they were part of a serious religious gathering than a public entertainment, as the silence was so profound.
The two adversaries regarded each other reciprocally.
The two opponents looked at each other.
Pepe Vera raised his left hand: the bull sprang on him. Making only a light movement, the matador let him pass by his side, returned and put himself on guard. When the animal turned upon him the man directed his sword towards the extremity of the shoulder, so that the bull, continuing his advance, powerfully aided the steel to penetrate completely into his body.
Pepe Vera raised his left hand, and the bull charged at him. With just a slight movement, the matador let it pass by, then turned to face it again. When the bull came back at him, he aimed his sword at the edge of its shoulder, allowing the bull to keep moving forward, which helped the blade slide deep into its body.
It was done! He fell lifeless at the feet of his vanquisher.
It was done! He collapsed, lifeless, at the feet of his conqueror.
To describe the general burst of cries and bravos which broke forth from every part of this vast arena, would be a thing absolutely impossible. Those who are accustomed to be present at these spectacles alone can form an idea of it. At the same time were heard the strains of the military bands.
To describe the huge outburst of cheers and applause that erupted from every corner of this massive arena would be completely impossible. Only those who regularly attend these events can truly imagine it. The sounds of the military bands played alongside this commotion.
Pepe Vera tranquilly traversed the arena in the midst of these frantic testimonials of passionate admiration and of this unanimous ovation, saluting with his sword right and left in token of his acknowledgments. This triumph, which might have excited the envy of a Roman emperor, in him did not excite the least surprise—the least pride. He then went to salute the ayuntamiento; then the Duke and the "royal" young lady.
Pepe Vera calmly walked through the arena amidst the wild cheers of enthusiastic fans and a collective ovation, waving his sword to acknowledge their support. This victory, which could have stirred envy in a Roman emperor, didn’t surprise him at all—nor did it fill him with pride. He then went on to greet the city council, followed by the Duke and the "royal" young lady.
The Duke then secretly handed to Maria a purse full of gold, and she enveloped it in her handkerchief and cast it into the arena.
The Duke then quietly gave Maria a purse full of gold, and she wrapped it in her handkerchief and threw it into the arena.
3010 Pepe Vera again renewed his thanks, and the glance of his black eyes met those of the Gaviota. In describing the meeting of these looks, a classic writer said that it wounded these two hearts as profoundly as Pepe Vera wounded the bull.
3010 Pepe Vera once again expressed his thanks, and his dark eyes locked with those of the Gaviota. In describing their gaze, a classic writer noted that it pierced their hearts just as deeply as Pepe Vera pierced the bull.
We who have not the temerity to ally ourselves to this severe and intolerant school, we simply say that these two natures were made to understand each other—to sympathize. They in fact did understand and sympathize.
We who don't have the audacity to connect ourselves to this strict and intolerant belief system, simply say that these two natures were meant to understand each other—to empathize. They indeed did understand and empathize.
It is true to say that Pepe had done admirably.
It's fair to say that Pepe had done an excellent job.
All that he had promised in a situation where he placed himself between life and death had been executed with an address, an ease, a dexterity, and a grace, which had not been baffled for an instant.
All that he had promised in a situation where he put himself between life and death had been carried out with precision, ease, skill, and grace, which had not faltered for even a moment.
For such a task it is necessary to have an energetic temperament and a daring courage, joined to a certain degree of self-possession, which alone can command twenty-four thousand eyes which observe, and twenty-four thousand hands which applaud.
For this kind of task, you need to have an energetic personality and bold courage, along with a certain level of composure, which can command the attention of twenty-four thousand eyes watching and twenty-four thousand hands clapping.
IN THE HOME CIRCLE
From 'La Gaviota'
From 'The Seagull'
A month after the scenes we have described, Marisalada was more sensible, and did not show the least desire to return to her father's. Stein was completely re-established; his good-natured character, his modest inclinations, his natural sympathies, attached him every day more to the peaceful habits of the simple and generous persons among whom he dwelt. He felt relieved from his former discouragements, and his mind was invigorated; he was cordially resigned to his present existence, and to the men with whom he associated.
A month after the events we've described, Marisalada was more level-headed and showed no desire to return to her father's house. Stein was fully recovered; his friendly nature, humble tendencies, and genuine empathy drew him closer to the simple, kind-hearted people around him every day. He felt freed from his previous disappointments, and his mind was refreshed; he was genuinely content with his current life and the company he kept.
One afternoon, Stein, leaning against an angle of the convent which faced the sea, admired the grand spectacle which the opening of the winter season presented to his view. Above his head floated a triple bed of sombre clouds, forced along by the impetuous wind. Those lower down, black and heavy, seemed like the cupola of an ancient cathedral in ruins, threatening at each instant to sink down. When reduced to water they fell to the ground. There was visible the second bed, less sombre and lighter, defying the wind which chased them, and which separating at intervals sought other clouds, more coquettish and3011 more vaporous, which they hurried into space, as if they feared to soil their white robes by coming in contact with their companions.
One afternoon, Stein leaned against a corner of the convent facing the sea, taking in the impressive view presented by the start of the winter season. Above him floated a dense layer of dark clouds, pushed along by the strong wind. The lower clouds, heavy and black, looked like the dome of an ancient, crumbling cathedral, threatening to collapse at any moment. When they turned to water, they fell to the ground. There was a second layer, less dark and lighter, defying the wind that chased them, separating at times to seek out other clouds, more playful and airy, which they quickly whisked away into the sky, as if afraid to dirty their white robes by mingling with their companions.
"Are you a sponge, Don Frederico, so to like to receive all the water which falls from heaven?" demanded José, the shepherd of Stein. "Let us enter; the roofs are made expressly for such nights as these. My sheep would give much to shelter themselves under some tiles."
"Are you a sponge, Don Frederico, that you enjoy soaking up all the water that falls from the sky?" asked José, the shepherd of Stein. "Let's go inside; the roofs are built for nights like this. My sheep would really appreciate some shelter under a roof."
Stein and the shepherd entered, and found the family assembled around the hearth.
Stein and the shepherd walked in and found the family gathered around the fireplace.
At the left of the chimney, Dolores, seated on a low chair, held her infant; who, turning his back to his mother, supported himself on the arm which encircled him like the balustrade of a balcony; he moved about incessantly his little legs and his small bare arms, laughing and uttering joyous cries addressed to his brother Anis. This brother, gravely seated opposite the fire on the edge of an empty earthen pan, remained stiff and motionless, fearing that losing his equilibrium he would be tossed into the said earthen pan—an accident which his mother had predicted.
At the left of the chimney, Dolores sat on a low chair, holding her baby, who faced away from her and leaned against the arm wrapped around him like a balcony railing. He wiggled his little legs and small bare arms nonstop, laughing and making cheerful sounds aimed at his brother Anis. This brother, sitting seriously across from the fire on the edge of an empty clay pot, stayed still and rigid, afraid that if he lost his balance, he would fall into the pot—an accident his mother had warned about.
Maria was sewing at the right side of the chimney; her granddaughters had for seats dry aloe leaves,—excellent seats, light, solid, and sure. Nearly under the drapery of the chimney-piece slept the hairy Palomo and a cat, the grave Morrongo,—tolerated from necessity, but remaining by common consent at a respectful distance from each other.
Maria was sewing on the right side of the fireplace; her granddaughters were sitting on dry aloe leaves—great seats, light, sturdy, and reliable. Almost underneath the decorations on the mantel, the furry Palomo and a serious cat, Morrongo, dozed—allowed to stay out of necessity but, by mutual agreement, keeping a respectful distance from each other.
In the middle of this group there was a little low table, on which burned a lamp of four jets; close to the table the Brother Gabriel was seated, making baskets of the palm-tree; Momo was engaged in repairing the harness of the good "Swallow" (the ass); and Manuel, cutting up tobacco. On the fire was conspicuous a stew-pan full of Malaga potatoes, white wine, honey, cinnamon, and cloves. The humble family waited with impatience till the perfumed stew should be sufficiently cooked.
In the center of this group, there was a small low table with a lamp that had four flames. Brother Gabriel was sitting by the table, weaving baskets from palm leaves; Momo was working on fixing the harness for the good "Swallow" (the donkey); and Manuel was chopping up tobacco. On the fire was a noticeable stew pot filled with Malaga potatoes, white wine, honey, cinnamon, and cloves. The modest family waited impatiently for the fragrant stew to be fully cooked.
"Come on! Come on!" cried Maria, when she saw her guest and the shepherd enter. "What are you doing outside in weather like this? 'Tis said a hurricane has come to destroy the world. Don Frederico, here, here! come near the fire. Do you know that the invalid has supped like a princess, and that at present she sleeps like a queen! Her cure progresses well—is it not so, Don Frederico?"
"Come on! Come on!" Maria shouted when she saw her guest and the shepherd come in. "What are you doing outside in weather like this? They say a hurricane is here to destroy the world. Don Frederico, over here! Come closer to the fire. Did you know that the invalid had dinner like a princess, and now she’s sleeping like a queen? Her recovery is going well—right, Don Frederico?"
3012 "Her recovery surpasses my hopes."
"Her recovery exceeds my expectations."
"My soups!" added Maria with pride.
"My soups!" Maria said proudly.
"And the ass's milk," said Brother Gabriel quietly.
"And the donkey's milk," said Brother Gabriel quietly.
"There is no doubt," replied Stein; "and she ought to continue to take it."
"There’s no doubt," replied Stein; "and she should keep taking it."
"I oppose it not," said Maria, "because ass's milk is like the turnip—if it does no good it does no harm."
"I’m not against it," said Maria, "because ass's milk is like turnips—if it doesn’t do any good, it doesn’t do any harm."
"Ah! how pleasant it is here!" said Stein, caressing the children. "If one could only live in the enjoyment of the present, without thought of the future!"
"Ah! how nice it is here!" said Stein, petting the kids. "If only we could just enjoy the moment, without worrying about the future!"
"Yes, yes, Don Frederico," joyfully cried Manuel, "'Media vida es la candela; pan y vino, la otra media.'" (Half of life is the candle; bread and wine are the other half.)
"Yes, yes, Don Frederico," cheered Manuel, "'Media vida es la candela; pan y vino, la otra media.'" (Half of life is the candle; bread and wine are the other half.)
"And what necessity have you to dream of the future?" asked Maria. "Will the morrow make us the more love to-day? Let us occupy ourselves with to-day, so as not to render painful the day to come."
"And what do you need to dream of the future for?" asked Maria. "Will tomorrow make us love each other more today? Let's focus on today, so we don’t make tomorrow more painful."
"Man is a traveler," replied Stein; "he must follow his route."
"Man is a traveler," replied Stein; "he has to stick to his path."
"Certainly," replied Maria, "man is a traveler; but if he arrives in a quarter where he finds himself well off, he would say, 'We are well here; put up our tents.'"
"Sure," replied Maria, "a person is a traveler; but if they reach a place where they feel comfortable, they would say, 'We're good here; let's set up our tents.'"
"If you wish us to lose our evening by talking of traveling," said Dolores, "we will believe that we have offended you, or that you are not pleased here."
"If you want to waste our evening talking about travel," said Dolores, "we'll think that we've upset you or that you're not happy here."
"Who speaks of traveling in the middle of December?" demanded Manuel. "Goodness of heaven! Do you not see what disasters there are every day on the sea?—hear the singing of the wind! Will you embark in this weather, as you were embarked in the war of Navarre? for as then, you would come out mortified and ruined."
"Who talks about traveling in the middle of December?" Manuel asked. "Goodness! Don't you see the disasters that happen every day at sea?—listen to the wind howling! Are you really going to set sail in this weather, just like you did in the war of Navarre? Because if you do, you’ll end up injured and broke."
"Besides," added Maria, "the invalid is not yet entirely cured."
"Besides," Maria added, "the person isn't completely healed yet."
"Ah! there," said Dolores, besieged by the children, "if you will not call off these creatures, the potatoes will not be cooked until the Last Judgment."
"Ah! There," said Dolores, surrounded by the kids, "if you don’t get these little ones to calm down, the potatoes won’t be ready until the end of time."
The grandmother rolled the spinning-wheel to the corner, and called the little infants to her.
The grandmother moved the spinning wheel to the corner and called the little kids over to her.
"We will not go," they replied with one voice, "if you will not tell us a story."
"We aren't going," they replied in unison, "if you won't tell us a story."
"Come, I will tell you one," said the good old woman. The children approached. Anis took up his position on the empty3013 earthen pot, and the grandma commenced a story to amuse the little children.
"Come on, I'll tell you a story," said the kind old woman. The children gathered around. Anis settled down on the empty3013 clay pot, and grandma started a story to entertain the little ones.
She had hardly finished the relation of this story when a great noise was heard. The dog rose up, pointed his ears, and put himself on the defensive. The cat bristled her hair and prepared to fly. But the succeeding laugh very soon was frightful: it was Anis, who fell asleep during the recital of his grandmother. It happened that the prophecy of his mother was fulfilled as to his falling into the earthen pan, where all his little person disappeared except his legs, which stuck out like plants of a new species. His mother, rendered impatient, seized with one hand the collar of his vest, raised him out of this depth, and despite his resistance held him suspended in the air for some time—in the style represented in those card dancing-jacks, which move arms and legs when you pull the thread which holds them.
She had barely finished telling the story when a loud noise broke out. The dog perked up, ears alert, and took a defensive stance. The cat puffed up its fur and got ready to take off. But the next sound, a laugh, was terrifying: it was Anis, who had fallen asleep during his grandmother's tale. His mother’s prediction came true when he fell into the earthen pan, and all of him disappeared except for his legs, which stuck out like weird little plants. His mother, growing impatient, grabbed the collar of his vest with one hand, pulled him out of the pan, and despite his struggles, held him up in the air for a while—just like those card dancing-jacks that move their arms and legs when you pull the string attached to them.
As his mother scolded him, and everybody laughed at him, Anis, who had a brave spirit,—a thing natural in an infant,—burst out into a groan which had nothing of timidity in it.
As his mom lectured him and everyone laughed, Anis, who had a brave spirit—something typical for a child—let out a groan that was anything but timid.
"Don't weep, Anis," said Paca, "and I will give you two chestnuts that I have in my pocket."
"Don’t cry, Anis," said Paca, "and I’ll give you two chestnuts I have in my pocket."
"True?" demanded Anis.
"Really?" demanded Anis.
Paca took out the two chestnuts, and gave them to him. Instead of tears, they saw promptly shine with joy the two rows of white teeth of the young boy.
Paca took out the two chestnuts and handed them to him. Instead of tears, they quickly saw the two rows of white teeth of the young boy shining with joy.
"Brother Gabriel," said Maria, "did you not speak to me of a pain in your eyes? Why do you work this evening?"
"Brother Gabriel," Maria said, "didn't you mention having pain in your eyes? Why are you working this evening?"
"I said truly," answered brother Gabriel; "but Don Frederico gave me a remedy which cured me."
"I’m being honest," replied Brother Gabriel, "but Don Frederico gave me a treatment that healed me."
"Don Frederico must know many remedies, but he does not know that one which never misses its effect," said the shepherd.
"Don Frederico probably knows a lot of remedies, but he doesn't know the one that always works," said the shepherd.
"If you know it, have the kindness to tell me," replied Stein.
"If you know it, please let me know," replied Stein.
"I am unable to tell you," replied the shepherd. "I know that it exists, and that is all."
"I can't tell you," the shepherd replied. "I know it exists, and that's all."
"Who knows it then?" demanded Stein.
"Who knows it now?" asked Stein.
"The swallows," said José.
"The swallows," José said.
"The swallows?"
"The swallows?"
"Yes, sir. It is an herb which is called 'pito-real,' which nobody sees or knows except the swallows: when their little ones lose their sight the parents rub their eyes with the pito-real,3014 and cure them. This herb has also the virtue to cut iron—everything it touches."
"Yes, sir. It's an herb called 'pito-real' that nobody sees or knows about except for the swallows: when their young ones go blind, the parents rub their eyes with the pito-real,3014 and it cures them. This herb also has the ability to cut through iron—whatever it touches."
"What absurdities this José swallows without chewing, like a real shark!" interrupted Manuel, laughing. "Don Frederico, do you comprehend what he said and believes as an article of faith? He believes and says that snakes never die."
"What ridiculous things this José believes without questioning, like a real shark!" Manuel interrupted, laughing. "Don Frederico, do you understand what he said and believes as if it's a law of nature? He genuinely thinks and claims that snakes never die."
"No, they never die," replied the shepherd. "When they see death coming they escape from their skin, and run away. With age they become serpents; little by little they are covered with scales and wings: they become dragons, and return to the desert. But you, Manuel, you do not wish to believe anything. Do you deny also that the lizard is the enemy of the woman, and the friend of man? If you do not believe it, ask then of Miguel."
"No, they never die," the shepherd replied. "When they sense death approaching, they shed their skin and flee. As they age, they turn into serpents; gradually, they grow scales and wings: they become dragons and go back to the desert. But you, Manuel, refuse to believe anything. Do you also deny that the lizard is a woman's enemy and a man's friend? If you don't believe me, just ask Miguel."
"He knows it?"
"Does he know?"
"Without doubt, by experience."
"Definitely, through experience."
"Whence did he learn it?" demanded Stein.
"Where did he learn it?" asked Stein.
"He was sleeping in the field," replied José. "A snake glided near him. A lizard, which was in the furrow, saw it coming, and presented himself to defend Miguel. The lizard, which was of large form, fought with the snake. But Miguel not awaking, the lizard pressed his tail against the nose of the sleeper, and ran off as if his paws were on fire. The lizard is a good little beast, who has good desires; he never sleeps in the sun without descending the wall to kiss the earth."
"He was sleeping in the field," José replied. "A snake slithered by him. A lizard that was in the furrow saw it coming and stepped up to defend Miguel. The lizard, which was quite large, fought the snake. But since Miguel didn’t wake up, the lizard pressed his tail against the sleeper's nose and then took off as if his feet were on fire. The lizard is a good little creature with good intentions; he never basks in the sun without climbing down the wall to touch the ground."
When the conversation commenced on the subject of swallows, Paca said to Anis, who was seated among his sisters, with his legs crossed like a Grand Turk in miniature, "Anis, do you know what the swallows say?"
When the conversation started about swallows, Paca said to Anis, who was sitting among his sisters with his legs crossed like a small Grand Turk, "Anis, do you know what the swallows say?"
"I? No. They have never spoken to me."
"I? No. They’ve never talked to me."
"Attend then: they say—" the little girl imitated the chirping of swallows, and began to sing with volubility:—
"Listen then," the little girl imitated the chirping of swallows and started to sing cheerfully:—
Run away, run away, lovely swallow, the season wants,
"Fly swiftly on your wings and reach other lands."
"Is it for that they are sold?"
"Is that why they are being sold?"
"For that," affirmed his sister.
"For that," his sister agreed.
3015 During this time Dolores, carrying her infant in one hand, with the other spread the table, served the potatoes, and distributed to each one his part. The children ate from her plate, and Stein remarked that she did not even touch the dish she had prepared with so much care.
3015 During this time, Dolores held her baby in one arm while she set the table, served the potatoes, and handed out portions to everyone. The kids ate from her plate, and Stein noted that she didn't even touch the meal she had prepared so carefully.
"You do not eat, Dolores?" he said to her.
"You’re not eating, Dolores?" he said to her.
"Do you not know the saying," she replied laughing, "'He who has children at his side will never die of indigestion,' Don Frederico? What they eat nourishes me."
"Don't you know the saying," she said with a laugh, "'He who has kids by his side will never suffer from indigestion,' Don Frederico? What they eat keeps me nourished."
Momo, who found himself beside this group, drew away his plate, so that his brothers would not have the temptation to ask him for its contents. His father, who remarked it, said to him:—
Momo, who was next to this group, pulled his plate away so his brothers wouldn’t be tempted to ask him for what was on it. His father, noticing this, said to him:—
"Don't be avaricious; it is a shameful vice: be not avaricious; avarice is an abject vice. Know that one day an avaricious man fell into the river. A peasant who saw it, ran to pull him out; he stretched out his arm, and cried to him, 'Give me your hand!' What had he to give? A miser—give! Before giving him anything he allowed himself to be swept down by the current. By chance he floated near to a fisherman: 'Take my hand!' he said to him. As it was a question of taking, our man was willing, and he escaped danger."
"Don't be greedy; it's a shameful flaw. Greed is a despicable vice. One day, a greedy man fell into a river. A peasant who saw him ran to help; he reached out his arm and shouted, 'Give me your hand!' But what could a miser give? Before offering anything, he allowed himself to be carried away by the current. By chance, he floated near a fisherman: 'Take my hand!' he said. Since it was about taking, our guy was willing, and he was saved from danger."
"It is not such wit you should relate to your son, Manuel," said Maria. "You ought to set before him, for example, the bad rich man, who would give to the unfortunate neither a morsel of bread nor a glass of water. 'God grant,' answered the beggar to him, 'that all that you touch changes to this silver which you so hold to.' The wish of the beggar was realized. All that the miser had in his house was changed into metals as hard as his heart. Tormented by hunger and thirst, he went into the country, and having perceived a fountain of pure water, clear as crystal, he approached with longing to taste it; but the moment his lips touched it the water was turned to silver. He would take an orange and the orange was changed to gold. He thus died in a frenzy of rage and fury, cursing what he had desired."
"It’s not the kind of wit you should share with your son, Manuel," said Maria. "You should show him, for instance, the bad rich man who wouldn’t give the unfortunate even a crumb of bread or a glass of water. 'God grant,' replied the beggar to him, 'that everything you touch turns into the silver you care so much about.' The beggar's wish came true. Everything the miser owned turned into metals as hard as his heart. Tortured by hunger and thirst, he went out into the countryside, and when he saw a fountain of pure water, clear as crystal, he eagerly approached to drink; but the moment his lips touched it, the water turned to silver. He would take an orange, and the orange turned into gold. So he died in a frenzy of rage and anger, cursing what he had wished for."
Manuel, the strongest minded man in the assembly, bowed down his head.
Manuel, the most determined person in the assembly, lowered his head.
"Manuel," his mother said to him, "you imagine that we ought not to believe but what is a fundamental article, and that credulity is common only to the imbecile. You are mistaken: men of good sense are credulous."
"Manuel," his mother said to him, "you think we should only believe what is absolutely essential, and that only fools are gullible. You're wrong: sensible people can be gullible too."
3016 "But, my mother, between belief and doubt there is a medium."
3016 "But, Mom, there's a middle ground between believing and doubting."
"And why," replied the good old woman, "laugh at faith, which is the first of all virtues? How will it appear to you if I say to you, 'I have given birth to you, I have educated you, I have guided your earliest steps—I have fulfilled my obligations!' Is the love of a mother nothing but an obligation? What say you?"
"And why," replied the kind old woman, "would you laugh at faith, which is the most important of all virtues? How would it sound to you if I said, 'I gave birth to you, I raised you, I guided your first steps—I did my duty!' Is a mother’s love just an obligation? What do you think?"
"I would reply that you are not a good mother."
"I would say that you aren't a good mom."
"Well, my son, apply that to what we were speaking of: he who does not believe except from obligation, and only for that, cannot cease to believe without being a renegade, a bad Christian; as I would be a bad mother if I loved you only from obligation."
"Well, my son, think about what we were talking about: someone who only believes out of obligation and for that reason alone can't stop believing without becoming a traitor, a bad Christian; just like I would be a bad mother if I only loved you out of obligation."
"Brother Gabriel," interrupted Dolores, "why will you not taste my potatoes?"
"Brother Gabriel," Dolores interjected, "why won't you try my potatoes?"
"It is a fast-day," replied Brother Gabriel.
"It’s a fast day," replied Brother Gabriel.
"Nonsense! There is no longer convent, nor rules, nor fasts," cavalierly said Manuel, to induce the poor old man to participate in the general repast. "Besides, you have accomplished sixty years: put away these scruples, and you will not be damned for having eaten our potatoes."
"Nonsense! There’s no convent, no rules, no fasting anymore," Manuel said dismissively, trying to get the poor old man to join in the meal. "Besides, you’ve lived for sixty years: set aside these worries, and you won’t be damned for eating our potatoes."
"Pardon me," replied Brother Gabriel, "but I ought to fast as formerly, inasmuch as the Father Prior has not given me a dispensation."
"Pardon me," Brother Gabriel replied, "but I should fast like before, since the Father Prior hasn't given me a break from it."
"Well done, Brother Gabriel!" added Maria; "Manuel shall not be the demon tempter with his rebellious spirit, to incite you to gormandize."
"Great job, Brother Gabriel!" Maria added; "Manuel won't be the devilish tempter with his rebellious spirit, trying to get you to overindulge."
Upon this, the good old woman rose up and locked up in a closet the plate which Dolores had served to the monk.
Upon this, the kind old woman got up and put the plate that Dolores had served to the monk into a closet.
"I will keep it here for you until to-morrow morning, Brother Gabriel."
"I'll keep it here for you until tomorrow morning, Brother Gabriel."
Supper finished, the men, whose habit was always to keep their hats on in the house, uncovered, and Maria said grace.
Supper finished, the men, who usually kept their hats on indoors, took them off, and Maria said the blessing.
GEORGE W. CABLE
(1844-)
(1844-present)

Perhaps the first intimation given to the world of a literary and artistic awakening in the Southern States of America after the Civil War, was the appearance in Scribner's Magazine of a series of short stories, written by an unknown and hitherto untried hand, and afterward collected and republished in 'Old Creole Days.' This was long before the vogue of the short story, and that the publication of these tales was regarded as a literary event in those days is sufficient testimony to their power.
Maybe the first hint of a literary and artistic revival in the Southern States of America after the Civil War was the release in Scribner's Magazine of a series of short stories by an unknown and untested writer, later compiled and republished in 'Old Creole Days.' This was long before short stories became popular, and the fact that these tales were seen as a significant literary event at the time speaks to their impact.

George W. Cable
George W. Cable
They were fresh, full of color and poetic feeling—romantic with the romance that abounds in the life they portrayed, redolent of indigenous perfumes,—magnolia, lemon, orange, and myrtle, mingled with French exotics of the boudoir,—interpretive in these qualities, through a fine perception, of a social condition resulting from the transplanting to a semi-tropical soil of a conservative, wealthy, and aristocratic French community. Herein lay much of their most inviting charm; but more than this, they were racy with twinkling humor, tender with a melting pathos, and intensely dramatic.
They were vibrant, colorful, and full of emotion—romantic with the allure that surrounds the life they depicted, filled with the scents of native flowers—magnolia, lemon, orange, and myrtle, blended with fancy French fragrances from the boudoir—interpreting these traits through a sharp perception of a social situation that resulted from moving a traditional, wealthy, and aristocratic French community to a semi-tropical environment. This was much of their most appealing charm; but beyond that, they were lively with sparkling humor, gentle with a heartfelt sadness, and deeply dramatic.
An intermixture of races with strong caste prejudices, and a time of revolution and change, present eminently the condition and the moment for the romance. And when added to this, he finds to his hand an almost tropical setting, and so picturesque a confusion of liquid tongues as exists in the old Franco-Spanish-Afro-Italian-American city of New Orleans, there would seem to be nothing left to be desired as "material." The artist who seized instinctively this opportunity was born at New Orleans on October 12th, 1844, of colonial Virginia stock on the one side, and New England on the other. His early life was full of vicissitudes, and he was over thirty before he discovered story-telling to be his true vocation. From that time he has diligently followed it, having published three novels, 'The Grandissimes,' 'Dr. Sevier,' 'Bonaventure,' and 'John March, Southerner,' besides another volume of short stories.
Anmix of races with strong class biases and a time of revolution and change create the perfect setting for romance. And when you add to this an almost tropical atmosphere and the colorful mix of languages found in the old Franco-Spanish-Afro-Italian-American city of New Orleans, it seems like everything needed for inspiration is right there. The artist who instinctively recognized this opportunity was born in New Orleans on October 12, 1844, from colonial Virginia heritage on one side and New England roots on the other. His early life was full of ups and downs, and he was over thirty before realizing that storytelling was his true calling. Since then, he has diligently pursued it, publishing three novels, 'The Grandissimes,' 'Dr. Sevier,' 'Bonaventure,' and 'John March, Southerner,' along with another collection of short stories.
3018 That having received his impressions in the period of transition and ferment following the upheaval of 1861-1865, with the resulting exaggerations and distortions of a normal social condition, he chose to lay his scenes a half-century earlier, proclaims him still more the artist; who would thus gain a freer play of fancy and a surer perspective, and who, saturated with his subject, is not afraid to trust his imagination to interpret it.
3018 Having absorbed his experiences during the tumultuous period after the upheaval of 1861-1865, with all the exaggerations and distortions of a typical social situation, he decided to set his scenes fifty years earlier. This choice makes him even more of an artist; it allows for greater creative freedom and clearer perspective, and being deeply immersed in his subject, he isn’t hesitant to rely on his imagination to bring it to life.
That he saw with open sympathetic eyes and a loving heart, he who runs may read in any chance page that a casual opening of his books will reveal. That the people whom he has so affectionately depicted have not loved him in return, is perhaps only a corroboration of his own words when he wrote, in his charming tale 'Belles Demoiselles Plantation,' "The Creoles never forgive a public mention." That they are tender of heart, sympathetic, and generous in their own social and domestic relations, Mr. Cable's readers cannot fail to know. But the caste line has ever been a dangerous boundary—a live wire charged with a deadly if invisible fluid—and he is a brave man who dares lay his hand upon it.
He saw with open, understanding eyes and a loving heart; anyone who takes a chance glance at his books will see that. The fact that the people he depicted with such affection haven't loved him back only proves what he wrote in his charming story 'Belles Demoiselles Plantation': "The Creoles never forgive a public mention." His readers can't help but know that they are kind-hearted, compassionate, and generous in their personal and social lives. However, the social divide has always been a dangerous boundary—like a live wire charged with a deadly, invisible energy—and it takes a brave person to touch it.
More than this, the old-time Creole was an aristocrat who chose to live behind a battened door, as does his descendant to-day. His privacy, so long undisturbed, has come to be his prerogative. Witness this spirit in the protest of the inimitable Jean-ah Poquelin—the hero giving his name to one of the most dramatic stories ever penned—when he presents himself before the American governor of Louisiana to declare that he will not have his privacy invaded by a proposed street to pass his door:—"I want you tell Monsieur le President, strit—can't—pass—at—me—'ouse." The Creoles of Mr. Cable's generation are as jealous of their retirement as was the brave old man Poquelin; and to have it invaded by a young American who not only threw their pictures upon his canvas, but standing behind it, reproduced their eccentricities of speech for applauding Northern audiences, was a crime unforgivable in their moral code.
More than that, the old-time Creole was an aristocrat who chose to live behind a shut door, just like his descendants do today. His privacy, long respected, has become his right. You can see this attitude in the protest of the unforgettable Jean-ah Poquelin—the hero whose name is attached to one of the most dramatic stories ever written—when he stands before the American governor of Louisiana to declare that he will not let a proposed street come past his door:—"I want you to tell Monsieur le Président, strit—can't—pass—at—me—'ouse." The Creoles of Mr. Cable's generation are as protective of their privacy as the brave old man Poquelin was; and having it disrupted by a young American who not only painted their portraits but also mimicked their unique way of speaking for delighted Northern audiences, was an unforgivable offense in their moral code.
Added to this, Mr. Cable stands accused of giving the impression that the Louisiana Creole is a person of African taint; but are there not many refutations of this charge in the internal evidence of his work? As for instance where in 'The Grandissimes' he writes, "His whole appearance was a dazzling contradiction of the notion that a Creole is a person of mixed blood"; and again when he alludes to "the slave dialect," is the implication not unequivocal that this differed from the speech of the drawing-room? It is true that he found many of his studies in the Quadroon population, who spoke a patois that was partly French; but such was the "slave dialect" of the man of color who came into his English through a French strain, or perhaps only through a generation of close French environment.
Added to this, Mr. Cable is accused of giving the impression that the Louisiana Creole is of African descent; but aren’t there many counterarguments to this claim in the evidence within his work? For instance, in 'The Grandissimes', he writes, "His whole appearance was a dazzling contradiction of the notion that a Creole is a person of mixed blood"; and again when he refers to "the slave dialect," doesn't this clearly imply that it was different from the speech of the drawing-room? It's true that he based many of his studies on the Quadroon population, who spoke a patois that was partly French; but such was the "slave dialect" of the man of color who inherited his English through a French influence, or perhaps just through a generation of close French surroundings.
3019 A civilization that is as protective in its conservatism as are the ten-foot walls of brick with which its people surround their luxurious dwellings may be counted on to resent portrayal at short range, even though it were unequivocally eulogistic. That Mr. Cable is a most conscientious artist, and that he has been absolutely true to the letter as he saw it, there can be no question; but whether his technical excellences are always broadly representative or not is not so certain. That the writer who has so amply proven his own joy in the wealth of his material, should have been beguiled by its picturesqueness into a partisanship for the class making a special appeal, is not surprising. But truth in art is largely a matter of selection; and if Mr. Cable has sinned in the gleaning, it was undoubtedly because of visual limitation, rather than a conscious discrimination.
3019 A society that is as protective in its traditionalism as the ten-foot brick walls that surround its lavish homes can be expected to dislike close-up portrayals, even if they are completely flattering. There's no doubt that Mr. Cable is a dedicated artist, and that he has been entirely true to his vision; but whether his technical skills are always broadly representative is less certain. It's not surprising that the writer, who has joyfully embraced the richness of his material, might be swayed by its charm to favor the class that particularly attracts him. However, truth in art is mainly about what is selected; and if Mr. Cable has erred in his choices, it was likely due to limited perspective, rather than intentional bias.
In 'The Grandissimes,' his most ambitious work, we have an important contribution to representative literature. In the pleasant guise of his fascinating fiction he has essayed the history of a civilization, and in many respects the result is a great book. That such a work should attain its highest merit in impartial truth when taken as a whole, goes without saying.
In 'The Grandissimes,' his most ambitious work, we have an important contribution to representative literature. Through his captivating storytelling, he has explored the history of a civilization, and in many ways, the result is a remarkable book. It's obvious that such a work achieves its greatest value in impartial truth when considered as a whole.
The dramatic story of Bras Coupé is true as belonging to the time and the situation. So is that of Palmyrea the Octoroon, or of Honoré Grandissime's "f. m. c." the half-brother, or of the pitiful voudou woman Clemence, the wretched old marchande de calas. Had he produced nothing more than his first small volume of seven tales, he would have made for himself an honored place in literature.
The dramatic story of Bras Coupé is true to its time and context. So is the story of Palmyrea the Octoroon, or of Honoré Grandissime's "f. m. c." the half-brother, or of the sad voudou woman Clemence, the miserable old marchande de calas. Even if he had only published his first small collection of seven tales, he would have earned a respected spot in literature.
As a collection, these stories are unrivaled for pictorial power and dramatic form, and are so nearly of equal merit that any one would be as representative in the popular mind as the one which is given here.
As a collection, these stories are unmatched for their vivid imagery and dramatic structure, and they are nearly all of equal quality, so any one of them would be just as representative in the public’s mind as the one presented here.
"POSSON JONE'"
From 'Old Creole Days': copyrighted 1879, 1881, 1883, by Charles Scribner's Sons
From 'Old Creole Days': copyrighted 1879, 1881, 1883, by Charles Scribner's Sons
To Jules St. Ange—elegant little heathen—there yet remained at manhood a remembrance of having been to school, and of having been taught by a stony-headed Capuchin that the world is round—for example, like a cheese. This round world is a cheese to be eaten through, and Jules had nibbled quite into his cheese-world already at twenty-two.
To Jules St. Ange—stylish little rebel—there still lingered in adulthood a memory of attending school and being taught by a stern Capuchin that the world is round—for instance, like a cheese. This round world is a cheese meant to be consumed, and Jules had already taken quite a bite out of his cheese-world by the age of twenty-two.
He realized this, as he idled about one Sunday morning where the intersection of Royal and Conti Streets some seventy years ago formed a central corner of New Orleans. Yes, yes, the trouble was he had been wasteful and honest. He discussed the3020 matter with that faithful friend and confidant, Baptiste, his yellow body-servant. They concluded that, papa's patience and tante's pin-money having been gnawed away quite to the rind, there were left open only these few easily enumerated resorts:—to go to work—they shuddered; to join Major Innerarity's filibustering expedition; or else—why not?—to try some games of confidence. At twenty-two one must begin to be something. Nothing else tempted; could that avail? One could but try. It is noble to try; and besides, they were hungry. If one could "make the friendship" of some person from the country, for instance, with money,—not expert at cards or dice, but as one would say, willing to learn,—one might find cause to say some "Hail Marys."
He realized this while he was hanging out one Sunday morning at the intersection of Royal and Conti Streets, a key corner in New Orleans about seventy years ago. The problem was that he had been reckless and honest. He talked this over with his loyal friend and confidant, Baptiste, his yellow servant. They figured that since papa's patience and tante's extra cash had been completely drained, only a few options were left: to get a job—they both shuddered at that; to join Major Innerarity's filibuster; or maybe—why not?—to try some confidence games. At twenty-two, he had to start making something of himself. Nothing else seemed tempting; could that work? It was worth a shot. It's noble to try; and besides, they were hungry. If he could "win over" someone from the country with money—not skilled at cards or dice, but willing to learn—he might find a reason to say some "Hail Marys."
The sun broke through a clearing sky, and Baptiste pronounced it good for luck. There had been a hurricane in the night. The weed-grown tile-roofs were still dripping, and from lofty brick and low adobe walls a rising steam responded to the summer sunlight. Up-street, and across the Rue du Canal, one could get glimpses of the gardens in Faubourg Ste.-Marie standing in silent wretchedness, so many tearful Lucretias, tattered victims of the storm. Short remnants of the wind now and then came down the narrow street in erratic puffs, heavily laden with odors of broken boughs and torn flowers, skimmed the little pools of rain-water in the deep ruts of the unpaved street, and suddenly went away to nothing, like a juggler's butterflies or a young man's money.
The sun broke through a clear sky, and Baptiste said it was good luck. There had been a hurricane during the night. The overgrown tile roofs were still dripping, and from tall brick and low adobe walls, steam was rising in response to the summer sunlight. Up the street, across the Rue du Canal, glimpses of the gardens in Faubourg Ste.-Marie could be seen, standing in silent despair, like so many tearful Lucretias, tattered victims of the storm. Brief remnants of the wind occasionally descended the narrow street in unpredictable puffs, heavily scented with the smells of broken branches and torn flowers, skimmed over the small pools of rainwater in the deep ruts of the unpaved street, and suddenly vanished, like a juggler's butterflies or a young man's money.
It was very picturesque, the Rue Royale. The rich and poor met together. The locksmith's swinging key creaked next door to the bank; across the way, crouching mendicant-like in the shadow of a great importing house, was the mud laboratory of the mender of broken combs. Light balconies overhung the rows of showy shops and stores open for trade this Sunday morning, and pretty Latin faces of the higher class glanced over their savagely pronged railings upon the passers below. At some windows hung lace curtains, flannel duds at some, and at others only the scraping and sighing one-hinged shutter groaning toward Paris after its neglectful master.
It was very picturesque, the Rue Royale. The rich and poor met together. The locksmith’s swinging key creaked next door to the bank; across the street, crouching like a beggar in the shadow of a big importing house, was the muddy workshop of the comb repairman. Light balconies hung over the rows of flashy shops and stores open for business this Sunday morning, and pretty Latin faces from the upper class peeked over their sharp railings at the people passing below. Some windows had lace curtains, others displayed flannel clothes, and at others, only the scraping and sighing one-hinged shutter groaned toward Paris after its neglectful owner.
M. St.-Ange stood looking up and down the street for nearly an hour. But few ladies, only the inveterate mass-goers, were out. About the entrance of the frequent café's the masculine gentility stood leaning on canes, with which now one and now3021 another beckoned to Jules, some even adding pantomimic hints of the social cup.
M. St.-Ange stood watching the street for almost an hour. Only a few ladies were out, mostly the regulars. Around the entrances of the busy cafés, fashionable men leaned on their canes, some waving at Jules, while others made gestures suggesting they were inviting him for a drink.
M. St.-Ange remarked to his servant without turning his head that somehow he felt sure he should soon return those bons that the mulatto had lent him.
M. St.-Ange told his servant without looking back that he was confident he would soon return the bons that the mulatto had lent him.
"What will you do with them?"
"What are you going to do with them?"
"Me!" said Baptiste, quickly; "I will go and see the bull-fight in the Place Congo."
"Me!" said Baptiste, quickly. "I'm going to check out the bullfight in Place Congo."
"There is to be a bull-fight? But where is M. Cayetano?"
"There’s going to be a bullfight? But where’s M. Cayetano?"
"Ah, got all his affairs wet in the tornado. Instead of his circus, they are to have a bull-fight—not an ordinary bull-fight with sick horses, but a buffalo-and-tiger fight. I would not miss it—"
"Ugh, he got all his stuff soaked in the tornado. Instead of his circus, they're having a bullfight—not a typical one with sick horses, but a fight between a buffalo and a tiger. I wouldn't want to miss it—"
Two or three persons ran to the opposite corner, and commenced striking at something with their canes. Others followed. Can M. St.-Ange and servant, who hasten forward—can the Creoles, Cubans, Spaniards, San Domingo refugees, and other loungers—can they hope it is a fight? They hurry forward. Is a man in a fit? The crowd pours in from the side-streets. Have they killed a so-long snake? Bareheaded shopmen leave their wives, who stand upon chairs. The crowd huddles and packs. Those on the outside make little leaps into the air, trying to be tall.
Two or three people ran to the opposite corner and started hitting something with their canes. Others joined in. Can M. St.-Ange and his servant, who are rushing forward—can the Creoles, Cubans, Spaniards, San Domingo refugees, and other onlookers—can they hope it's a fight? They hurry over. Is someone having a seizure? The crowd rushes in from the side streets. Have they killed a long snake? Shop owners, bareheaded, leave their wives who are standing on chairs. The crowd pushes and shoves. Those at the edge are trying to jump up, hoping to see better.
"What is the matter?"
"What's the matter?"
"Have they caught a real live rat?"
"Have they really caught a live rat?"
"Who is hurt?" asks some one in English.
"Who got hurt?" asks someone in English.
"Personne," replies a shopkeeper; "a man's hat blow' in the gutter; but he has it now. Jules pick' it. See, that is the man, head and shoulders on top the res'."
"Nobody," replies a shopkeeper; "a man's hat blew into the gutter; but he has it now. Jules picked it up. Look, that's the guy, head and shoulders above the rest."
"He in the homespun?" asks a second shopkeeper. "Humph! an Américain—a West-Floridian; bah!"
"He in the homemade clothes?" asks another shopkeeper. "Hmph! An Américain—a West-Floridian; ugh!"
"But wait; 'st! he is speaking; listen!"
"But wait; shh! He’s talking; listen!"
"To who is he speak—?"
"Who is he speaking to?"
"Sh-sh-sh! to Jules."
"Shh! to Jules."
"Jules who?"
"Who's Jules?"
"Silence, you! To Jules St.-Ange, what howe me a bill since long time. Sh-sh-sh!"
"Shh, you! Jules St.-Ange, you owe me money for a long time. Sh-sh-sh!"
Then the voice was heard.
Then the voice was heard.
Its owner was a man of giant stature, with a slight stoop in his shoulders, as if he was making a constant good-natured attempt to accommodate himself to ordinary doors and ceilings. His bones were those of an ox. His face was marked more by3022 weather than age, and his narrow brow was bald and smooth. He had instantaneously formed an opinion of Jules St.-Ange, and the multitude of words, most of them lingual curiosities, with which he was rasping the wide-open ears of his listeners, signified, in short, that as sure as his name was Parson Jones, the little Creole was a "plum gentleman."
Its owner was a tall man with a slight stoop in his shoulders, as if he was always trying to fit himself through regular doors and under ceilings. His bones were as strong as an ox. His face showed more signs of weather than of aging, and his narrow forehead was bald and smooth. He had quickly formed an opinion about Jules St.-Ange, and the flood of words, most of them peculiarities of language, that he was pouring into the eager ears of his listeners indicated, in short, that as sure as his name was Parson Jones, the little Creole was a "plum gentleman."
M. St.-Ange bowed and smiled, and was about to call attention, by both gesture and speech, to a singular object on top of the still uncovered head, when the nervous motion of the Américain anticipated him, as, throwing up an immense hand, he drew down a large roll of bank-notes. The crowd laughed, the West-Floridian joining, and began to disperse.
M. St.-Ange bowed and smiled, ready to point out a unique object on top of the still uncovered head with both a gesture and words, when the anxious movement of the Américain interrupted him. He raised a huge hand and pulled down a large bundle of cash. The crowd laughed, and the West-Floridian joined in, starting to scatter.
"Why, that money belongs to Smyrny Church," said the giant.
"That money belongs to Smyrny Church," said the giant.
"You are very dengerous to make your money expose like that, Misty Posson Jone'," said St.-Ange, counting it with his eyes.
"You're really putting yourself at risk by showing off your money like that, Misty Posson Jone'," said St.-Ange, looking at it carefully.
The countryman gave a start and smile of surprise.
The countryman jumped a little and smiled in surprise.
"How d'dyou know my name was Jones?" he asked; but, without pausing for the Creole's answer, furnished in his reckless way some further specimens of West-Floridian English; and the conciseness with which he presented full intelligence of his home, family, calling, lodging-house, and present and future plans, might have passed for consummate art, had it not been the most run-wild nature. "And I've done been to Mobile, you know, on business for Bethesdy Church. It's the on'yest time I ever been from home; now you wouldn't of believed that, would you? But I admire to have saw you, that's so. You've got to come and eat with me. Me and my boy ain't been fed yit. What might one call yo' name? Jools? Come on, Jools. Come on, Colossus. That's my niggah—his name's Colossus of Rhodes. Is that yo' yallah boy, Jools? Fetch him along, Colossus. It seems like a special providence.—Jools, do you believe in a special providence?"
"How did you know my name was Jones?" he asked; but, without waiting for the Creole's answer, he carelessly shared more examples of West-Floridian English. The way he quickly laid out details about his home, family, job, boarding house, and both his current and future plans might have seemed like refined skill, if it weren't for his wild nature. "And I've been to Mobile, you know, on business for Bethesda Church. It's the only time I've ever been away from home; you wouldn't have believed that, would you? But I'm glad to have seen you, that's true. You have to come eat with me. My boy and I haven't been fed yet. What should I call you? Jools? Come on, Jools. Come on, Colossus. That's my guy—his name's Colossus of Rhodes. Is that your yellow boy, Jools? Bring him along, Colossus. It seems like a special providence.—Jools, do you believe in a special providence?"
Jules said he did.
Jules said he did.
The new-made friends moved briskly off, followed by Baptiste and a short square old negro, very black and grotesque, who had introduced himself to the mulatto with many glittering and cavernous smiles as "d'body-servant of d'Rev'n' Mr. Jones."
The new friends quickly walked away, followed by Baptiste and a short, stout old Black man, very dark and quirky, who had introduced himself to the mulatto with many shining and deep smiles as "the servant of the Reverend Mr. Jones."
Both pairs enlivened their walk with conversation. Parson Jones descanted upon the doctrine he had mentioned, as illus3023trated in the perplexities of cotton-growing, and concluded that there would always be "a special providence again' cotton untell folks quits a-pressin' of it and haulin' of it on Sundays!"
Both pairs made their walk lively with conversation. Parson Jones talked about the doctrine he had mentioned, illustrated by the challenges of cotton-growing, and concluded that there would always be "a special providence against cotton until people stop pressing it and hauling it on Sundays!"
"Je dis," said St.-Ange, in response, "I thing you is juz right. I believe, me, strong-strong in the improvidence, yes. You know my papa he hown a sugah-plantation, you know. 'Jules, me son,' he say one time to me, 'I goin' to make one baril sugah to fedge the moze high price in New Orleans.' Well, he take his bez baril sugah—I nevah see a so careful man like me papa always to make a so beautiful sugah et sirop. 'Jules, go at Father Pierre an' ged this lill pitcher fill with holy-water, an' tell him sen' his tin bucket, and I will make it fill with quitte.' I ged the holy-water; my papa sprinkle it over the baril, an' make one cross on the 'ead of the baril."
"I'm telling you," said St.-Ange in response, "I think you're absolutely right. I really believe in being careless, yes. You know my dad owns a sugar plantation, right? 'Jules, my son,' he told me one time, 'I’m going to make a barrel of sugar to get the highest price in New Orleans.' Well, he took his best barrel of sugar—I’ve never seen a more careful man than my dad when it comes to making such beautiful sugar et sirop. 'Jules, go to Father Pierre and get this little pitcher filled with holy water, and tell him to send his tin bucket, and I will make it fill with quitte.' I got the holy water; my dad sprinkled it over the barrel and made a cross on the head of the barrel."
"Why, Jools," said Parson Jones, "that didn't do no good."
"Why, Jools," said Parson Jones, "that didn’t help at all."
"Din do no good! Id broughd the so great value! You can strike me dead if thad baril sugah din fedge the more high cost than any other in the city. Parceque, the man what buy that baril sugah he make a mistake of one hundred pound"—falling back—"mais certainlee!"
"That doesn't do any good! It brought so much value! You can strike me dead if that barrel of sugar didn't fetch a higher price than anything else in the city. Because, the man who bought that barrel of sugar made a mistake of a hundred pounds"—falling back—"but definitely!"
"And you think that was growin' out of the holy-water?" asked the parson.
"And you think that came from the holy water?" asked the pastor.
"Mais, what could make it else? Id could not be the quitte, because my papa keep the bucket, an' forget to sen' the quitte to Father Pierre."
"But, what else could it be? It couldn't be the quitte, because my dad keeps the bucket and forgets to send the quitte to Father Pierre."
Parson Jones was disappointed.
Parson Jones felt let down.
"Well, now, Jools, you know, I don't think that was right. I reckon you must be a plum Catholic."
"Well, now, Jools, you know, I don't think that was right. I guess you must be a real Catholic."
M. St.-Ange shrugged. He would not deny his faith.
M. St.-Ange shrugged. He wouldn't deny his faith.
"I am a Catholique, mais"—brightening as he hoped to recommend himself anew—"not a good one."
"I am a Catholique, but"—brightening as he hoped to recommend himself again—"not a very good one."
"Well, you know," said Jones—"where's Colossus? Oh! all right. Colossus strayed off a minute in Mobile, and I plum lost him for two days. Here's the place; come in. Colossus and this boy can go to the kitchen.—Now, Colossus, what air you a-beckonin' at me faw?"
"Well, you know," said Jones—"where's Colossus? Oh! all right. Colossus wandered off for a minute in Mobile, and I completely lost him for two days. Here's the place; come in. Colossus and this kid can go to the kitchen.—Now, Colossus, what are you waving at me for?"
He let his servant draw him aside and address him in a whisper.
He allowed his servant to pull him aside and speak to him in a whisper.
"Oh, go 'way!" said the parson with a jerk. "Who's goin' to throw me? What? Speak louder. Why, Colossus, you shayn't talk so, saw. 'Pon my soul, you're the mightiest fool3024 I ever taken up with. Jest you go down that alley-way with this yalla boy, and don't show yo' face untell yo' called!"
"Oh, go away!" the parson said with a jerk. "Who's going to throw me? What? Speak louder. Well, Colossus, you shouldn't talk like that, you know. Honestly, you're the biggest fool3024 I've ever associated with. Just go down that alley with this yellow boy, and don't show your face until you're called!"
The negro begged; the master wrathily insisted.
The Black man pleaded; the master insisted angrily.
"Colossus, will you do ez I tell you, or shell I hev' to strike you, saw?"
"Colossus, will you do as I say, or will I have to hit you, you saw?"
"Oh Mahs Jimmy, I—I's gwine; but—" he ventured nearer—"don't on no account drink nothin', Mahs Jimmy."
"Oh Master Jimmy, I—I’m going; but—" he stepped closer—"whatever you do, don’t drink anything, Master Jimmy."
Such was the negro's earnestness that he put one foot in the gutter, and fell heavily against his master. The parson threw him off angrily.
Such was the man's urgency that he stepped into the gutter and crashed heavily into his boss. The parson angrily shoved him away.
"Thar, now! Why, Colossus, you must of been dosted with sumthin'; yo' plum crazy.—Humph, come on, Jools, let's eat! Humph! to tell me that, when I never taken a drop, exceptin' for chills, in my life—which he knows so as well as me!"
"Wow, now! Colossus, you must have been hit with something; you're completely crazy. —Humph, come on, Jools, let's eat! Humph! To say that to me when I've never touched a drink, except for when I'm sick, in my life—which he knows just as well as I do!"
The two masters began to ascend a stair.
The two masters started to climb a staircase.
"Mais, he is a sassy; I would sell him, me," said the young Creole.
"But, he's a sass; I would sell him, seriously," said the young Creole.
"No, I wouldn't do that," replied the parson; "though there is people in Bethesdy who says he is a rascal. He's a powerful smart fool. Why, that boy's got money, Jools; more money than religion, I reckon. I'm shore he fallen into mighty bad company—" they passed beyond earshot.
"No, I wouldn’t do that," replied the parson. "Even though there are people in Bethesdy who say he's a jerk. He's a really clever fool. I mean, that kid has money, Jools; probably more money than he has faith, I'd guess. I'm sure he's gotten involved with some really bad company—" they passed beyond earshot.
Baptiste and Colossus, instead of going to the tavern kitchen, passed to the next door and entered the dark rear corner of a low grocery, where, the law notwithstanding, liquor was covertly sold to slaves. There, in the quiet company of Baptiste and the grocer, the colloquial powers of Colossus, which were simply prodigious, began very soon to show themselves.
Baptiste and Colossus, instead of going to the tavern kitchen, went next door and entered the dark back corner of a small grocery store, where, despite the law, alcohol was secretly sold to slaves. There, in the quiet company of Baptiste and the grocer, Colossus's natural conversational skills, which were truly impressive, quickly started to emerge.
"For whilst," said he, "Mahs Jimmy has eddication, you know—whilst he has eddication, I has 'scretion. He has eddication and I has 'scretion, an' so we gits along."
"For while," he said, "Mister Jimmy is educated, you know—while he is educated, I have discretion. He has education and I have discretion, and so we get along."
He drew a black bottle down the counter, and, laying half his length upon the damp board, continued:—
He pulled a black bottle across the counter, and, lying half his length on the damp surface, continued:—
"As a p'inciple I discredits de imbimin' of awjus liquors. De imbimin' of awjus liquors, de wiolution of de Sabbaf, de playin' of de fiddle, and de usin' of bywords, dey is de fo' sins of de conscience, an' if any man sin de fo' sins of de conscience, de debble done sharp his fork fo' dat man.—Ain't dat so, boss?"
"As a principle, I disapprove of the consumption of alcohol. The consumption of alcohol, violating the Sabbath, playing the fiddle, and using slang are the four sins of the conscience, and if any man commits these four sins, the devil has sharpened his fork for that man. —Isn't that right, boss?"
The grocer was sure it was so.
The grocery store owner was certain it was true.
"Neberdeless, mind you—" here the orator brimmed his glass from the bottle and swallowed the contents with a dry eye3025—"mind you, a roytious man, sech as ministers of de gospel and dere body-sarvants, can take a leetle for de weak stomach."
"Nevertheless, just so you know—" here the speaker filled his glass from the bottle and drank it down without blinking3025—"just so you know, a righteous man, like ministers of the gospel and their servants, can handle a little for a weak stomach."
But the fascinations of Colossus's eloquence must not mislead us; this is the story of a true Christian; to wit, Parson Jones.
But the allure of Colossus's eloquence shouldn't deceive us; this is the story of a genuine Christian, namely, Parson Jones.
The parson and his new friend ate. But the coffee M. St.-Ange declared he could not touch: it was too wretchedly bad. At the French Market, near by, there was some noble coffee. This, however, would have to be bought, and Parson Jones had scruples.
The pastor and his new friend were eating. But M. St.-Ange said he couldn’t drink the coffee; it was just too terrible. There was some great coffee at the nearby French Market. However, that would need to be purchased, and Pastor Jones had some reservations about that.
"You see, Jools, every man has his conscience to guide him, which it does so in—"
"You see, Jools, every man has his conscience to guide him, which it does so in—"
"Oh, yes!" cried St.-Ange, "conscien'; thad is the bez, Posson Jone'. Certainlee! I am a Catholique, you is a schismatique: you thing it is wrong to dring some coffee—well, then, it is wrong; you thing it is wrong to make the sugah to ged the so large price—well, then, it is wrong; I thing it is right—well, then, it is right: it is all 'abit; c'est tout. What a man thing is right, is right; 'tis all 'abit. A man muz nod go again' his conscien'. My faith! do you thing I would go again' my conscien'? Mais allons, led us go and ged some coffee."
"Oh, yes!" exclaimed St.-Ange, "conscience; that's the best, Posson Jone. Absolutely! I’m a Catholic, and you’re a schismatic: you think it’s wrong to drink some coffee—well, then, it is wrong; you think it’s wrong to raise the sugar prices—well, then, it is wrong; I think it’s right—well, then, it is right: it’s all a habit; c'est tout. What a man thinks is right, is right; it’s all a habit. A man must not go against his conscience. My goodness! do you think I would go against my conscience? Mais allons, let’s go and get some coffee."
"Jools."
"Jules."
"W'at?"
"What?"
"Jools, it ain't the drinkin' of coffee, but the buyin' of it on a Sabbath. You must really excuse me, Jools, it's again' conscience, you know."
"Jools, it’s not the drinking of coffee that’s the issue, but buying it on a Sabbath. You really have to understand, Jools, it goes against my conscience, you know."
"Ah!" said St.-Ange, "c'est very true. For you it would be a sin, mais for me it is only 'abit. Rilligion is a very strange; I know a man one time, he thing it was wrong to go to cock-fight Sunday evening. I thing it is all 'abit. Mais, come, Posson Jone'; I have got one friend, Miguel; led us go at his house and ged some coffee. Come; Miguel have no familie; only him and Joe—always like to see friend; allons, led us come yonder."
"Ah!" said St.-Ange, "It's very true. For you, it would be a sin, but for me, it’s just a habit. Religion is very strange; I once knew a man who thought it was wrong to go to a cockfight on Sunday evening. I think it’s all just a habit. But come on, Posson Jone; I have a friend, Miguel; let’s go to his house and get some coffee. Come on; Miguel has no family, just him and Joe—always happy to see a friend; let's go over there."
"Why, Jools, my dear friend, you know," said the shamefaced parson, "I never visit on Sundays."
"Well, Jools, my dear friend, you know," said the embarrassed pastor, "I never visit on Sundays."
"Never w'at?" asked the astounded Creole.
"Never what?" asked the astonished Creole.
"No," said Jones, smiling awkwardly.
"No," Jones said with an awkward smile.
"Never visite?"
"Never visited?"
"Exceptin' sometimes amongst church-members," said Parson Jones.
"Except for sometimes among church members," said Parson Jones.
"Mais," said the seductive St.-Ange, "Miguel and Joe is church-member'—certainlee! They love to talk about rilligion.3026 Come at Miguel and talk about some rilligion. I am nearly expire for me coffee."
"But," said the alluring St.-Ange, "Miguel and Joe are church members—definitely! They love to discuss religion.3026 Go talk to Miguel about some religion. I'm almost dying for my coffee."
Parson Jones took his hat from beneath his chair and rose up.
Parson Jones grabbed his hat from under his chair and stood up.
"Jools," said the weak giant, "I ought to be in church right now."
"Jools," said the frail giant, "I should be in church right now."
"Mais, the church is right yonder at Miguel', yes. Ah!" continued St.-Ange, as they descended the stairs, "I thing every man muz have the rilligion he like the bez—me, I like the Catholique rilligion the bez—for me it is the bez. Every man will sure go to heaven if he like his rilligion the bez."
"But, the church is right over there at Miguel's, yes. Ah!" continued St.-Ange as they went down the stairs, "I think every man should have the religion he likes best—me, I like the Catholic religion the best—for me it is the best. Every man will surely go to heaven if he likes his religion the best."
"Jools," said the West-Floridian, laying his great hand tenderly upon the Creole's shoulder, as they stepped out upon the banquette, "do you think you have any shore hopes of heaven?"
"Jools," said the West Floridian, gently placing his large hand on the Creole's shoulder as they stepped out onto the banquette, "do you think you have any real chances of getting to heaven?"
"Yass!" replied St.-Ange; "I am sure-sure. I thing everybody will go to heaven. I thing you will go, et I thing Miguel will go, et Joe—everybody, I thing—mais, hof course, not if they not have been christen'. Even I thing some niggers will go."
"Yass!" replied St.-Ange; "I'm absolutely sure. I think everyone will go to heaven. I think you will go, et I think Miguel will go, et Joe—everyone, I think—mais, of course, not if they haven't been baptized. Even I think some Black people will go."
"Jools," said the parson, stopping in his walk—"Jools, I don't want to lose my niggah."
"Jools," said the pastor, stopping in his walk—"Jools, I don't want to lose my friend."
"You will not loose him. With Baptiste he cannot ged loose."
"You won't lose him. With Baptiste, he cannot get loose."
But Colossus's master was not reassured. "Now," said he, still tarrying, "this is jest the way; had I of gone to church—"
But Colossus's master was not reassured. "Now," he said, still lingering, "this is exactly how it is; if I had gone to church—"
"Posson Jone'—" said Jules.
"Posson Jone'—" Jules said.
"What?"
"What’s up?"
"I tell you. We goin' to church!"
"I tell you, we're going to church!"
"Will you?" asked Jones, joyously.
"Will you?" asked Jones, happily.
"Allons, come along," said Jules, taking his elbow.
"Let's go, come on," said Jules, taking his elbow.
They walked down the Rue Chartres, passed several corners, and by-and-by turned into a cross-street. The parson stopped an instant as they were turning, and looked back up the street.
They walked down Rue Chartres, passed several corners, and eventually turned onto a side street. The pastor paused for a moment as they were turning and glanced back up the street.
"W'at you lookin'?" asked his companion.
"What are you looking at?" asked his companion.
"I thought I saw Colossus," answered the parson, with an anxious face; "I reckon 'twa'nt him, though." And they went on.
"I thought I saw Colossus," the pastor replied, looking worried; "but I don’t think it was him, though." And they continued on.
The street they now entered was a very quiet one. The eye of any chance passer would have been at once drawn to a broad, heavy, white brick edifice on the lower side of the way, with a flag-pole standing out like a bowsprit from one of its great windows, and a pair of lamps hanging before a large closed entrance. It was a theatre, honeycombed with gambling-dens. At this morning hour all was still, and the only sign of life was a knot of little barefoot girls gathered within its narrow shade,3027 and each carrying an infant relative. Into this place the parson and M. St.-Ange entered, the little nurses jumping up from the sills to let them pass in.
The street they entered was very quiet. Any passerby would have immediately noticed a large, heavy white brick building on the lower side, with a flagpole protruding like a bowsprit from one of its big windows, and a couple of lamps hanging in front of a large closed entrance. It was a theater filled with gambling dens. At this morning hour, everything was still, and the only signs of life were a group of little barefoot girls gathered in its narrow shade, each carrying a baby relative. The parson and M. St.-Ange walked into this place, and the little nurses jumped up from the sills to let them pass in.3027
A half-hour may have passed. At the end of that time the whole juvenile company were laying alternate eyes and ears to the chinks, to gather what they could of an interesting quarrel going on within.
A half-hour might have gone by. By the end of that time, the entire group of kids were leaning in with one eye and one ear each to the cracks, trying to catch what they could of an intriguing argument happening inside.
"I did not, saw! I given you no cause of offense, saw! It's not so, saw! Mister Jools simply mistaken the house,—thinkin' it was a Sabbath-school! No such thing, saw; I ain't bound to bet! Yes, I kin git out! Yes, without bettin'! I hev a right to my opinion; I reckon I'm a white man, saw! No, saw! I on'y said I didn't think you could get the game on them cards. 'Sno such thing, saw! I do not know how to play! I wouldn't hev a rascal's money ef I should win it! Shoot ef you dare! You can kill me, but you cayn't scare me! No, I shayn't bet! I'll die first! Yes, saw; Mr. Jools can bet for me if he admires to; I ain't his mostah."
"I didn't, you hear me! I didn’t give you any reason to be offended! That's not true! Mister Jools just mixed up the house—thinking it was a Sunday school! No way, I’m not betting on that! Yes, I can walk away! Yes, without betting! I have a right to my opinion; I think I'm a decent person! No, I won’t! I only said I didn't think you could win with those cards. There’s no way! I do not know how to play! I wouldn't take a scoundrel's money if I won it! Go ahead and shoot if you want! You can kill me, but you can’t intimidate me! No, I won't bet! I'll stick to my guns! Yes, Mister Jools can bet for me if he wants; I’m not his servant."
Here the speaker seemed to direct his words to St.-Ange.
Here, the speaker appeared to direct his words at St.-Ange.
"Saw, I don't understand you, saw. I never said I'd loan you money to bet for me. I didn't suspicion this from you, saw. No, I won't take any more lemonade; it's the most notorious stuff I ever drank, saw!"
"Saw, I don’t get you, saw. I never said I’d lend you money to gamble for me. I didn’t expect this from you, saw. No, I won’t have any more lemonade; it’s the worst stuff I’ve ever tasted, saw!"
M. St.-Ange's replies were in falsetto and not without effect; for presently the parson's indignation and anger began to melt. "Don't ask me, Jools, I can't help you. It's no use; it's a matter of conscience with me, Jools."
M. St.-Ange's responses were in falsetto and definitely had an impact; soon, the parson's outrage and anger started to fade. "Don't ask me, Jools, I can't assist you. It's pointless; it's a matter of conscience for me, Jools."
"Mais oui! 'tis a matt' of conscien' wid me, the same."
"But yes! It's a matter of conscience with me, the same."
"But, Jools, the money's none o' mine, nohow; it belongs to Smyrny, you know."
"But, Jools, the money isn't mine at all; it belongs to Smyrny, you know."
"If I could make jus' one bet," said the persuasive St.-Ange, "I would leave this place, fas'-fas', yes. If I had thing—mais I did not soupspicion this from you, Posson Jone'—"
"If I could make just one bet," said the persuasive St.-Ange, "I would leave this place, fast—yes. If I had something—but I did not suspect this from you, Posson Jone'—"
"Don't, Jools, don't!"
"Stop, Jools, stop!"
"No, Posson Jone'!"
"No, Posson Jones!"
"You're bound to win?" said the parson, wavering.
"You're definitely going to win?" said the pastor, hesitating.
"Mais certainement! But it is not to win that I want; 'tis me conscien'—me honor!"
"But of course! But it's not about winning that I want; it's my conscience—my honor!"
"Well, Jools, I hope I'm not a-doin' no wrong. I'll loan you some of this money if you say you'll come right out 'thout takin' your winnin's."
"Well, Jools, I hope I'm not doing anything wrong. I'll lend you some of this money if you promise to come out without taking your winnings."
3028 All was still. The peeping children could see the parson as he lifted his hand to his breast-pocket. There it paused a moment in bewilderment, then plunged to the bottom. It came back empty, and fell lifelessly at his side. His head dropped upon his breast, his eyes were for a moment closed, his broad palms were lifted and pressed against his forehead, a tremor seized him, and he fell all in a lump to the floor. The children ran off with their infant-loads, leaving Jules St.-Ange swearing by all his deceased relatives, first to Miguel and Joe, and then to the lifted parson, that he did not know what had become of the money "except if" the black man had got it.
3028 Everything was quiet. The curious kids could see the parson as he reached into his breast pocket. His hand hesitated for a moment in confusion, then went all the way to the bottom. It came back empty, dropping weakly at his side. His head hung down, his eyes closed for a moment, and his large palms pressed against his forehead. A shiver went through him, and he collapsed to the floor. The kids dashed away with their little burdens, leaving Jules St.-Ange cursing by all his deceased relatives, first to Miguel and Joe, and then to the fallen parson, claiming he had no idea what happened to the money "unless" the black man took it.
In the rear of ancient New Orleans, beyond the sites of the old rampart, a trio of Spanish forts, where the town has since sprung up and grown old, green with all the luxuriance of the wild Creole summer, lay the Congo Plains. Here stretched the canvas of the historic Cayetano, who Sunday after Sunday sowed the sawdust for his circus-ring.
In the back of old New Orleans, beyond the old rampart, a trio of Spanish forts stands where the town has since developed and aged, vibrant with the lushness of the wild Creole summer, lay the Congo Plains. Here was the site of the historic Cayetano, who Sunday after Sunday spread sawdust for his circus ring.
But to-day the great showman had fallen short of his printed promise. The hurricane had come by night, and with one fell swash had made an irretrievable sop of everything. The circus trailed away its bedraggled magnificence, and the ring was cleared for the bull.
But today the great showman had failed to deliver on his printed promise. The hurricane had struck during the night, and with one sweeping blow had ruined everything. The circus dragged away its tattered grandeur, and the ring was cleared for the bull.
Then the sun seemed to come out and work for the people. "See," said the Spaniards, looking up at the glorious sky with its great white fleets drawn off upon the horizon, "see—heaven smiles upon the bull-fight!"
Then the sun appeared to shine down and support the people. "Look," said the Spaniards, gazing up at the beautiful sky with its large white clouds scattered across the horizon, "look—heaven is smiling on the bullfight!"
In the high upper seats of the rude amphitheatre sat the gayly decked wives and daughters of the Gascons, from the métairies along the Ridge, and the chattering Spanish women of the Market, their shining hair unbonneted to the sun. Next below were their husbands and lovers in Sunday blouses, milkmen, butchers, bakers, black-bearded fishermen, Sicilian fruiterers, swarthy Portuguese sailors in little woolen caps, and strangers of the graver sort; mariners of England, Germany, and Holland. The lowest seats were full of trappers, smugglers, Canadian voyageurs, drinking and singing; Américains, too—more's the shame—from the upper rivers—who will not keep their seats—who ply the bottle, and who will get home by-and-by and tell how wicked Sodom is; broad-brimmed, silver-braided Mexicans too, with their copper cheeks and bat's eyes, and their3029 tinkling spurred heels. Yonder in that quieter section are the quadroon women in their black lace shawls—and there is Baptiste; and below them are the turbaned black women, and there is—but he vanishes—Colossus.
In the high upper seats of the rough amphitheater sat the brightly dressed wives and daughters of the Gascons from the farms along the Ridge, along with the chatting Spanish women from the Market, their shiny hair exposed to the sun. Just below them were their husbands and partners in Sunday shirts, including milkmen, butchers, bakers, black-bearded fishermen, Sicilian fruit vendors, swarthy Portuguese sailors in small wool caps, and more serious-looking strangers—sailors from England, Germany, and Holland. The lowest seats were filled with trappers, smugglers, Canadian voyageurs, drinking and singing; Americans too—unfortunately—those from the upper rivers—who can't stay in their seats—who drink a lot, and who will head home later to talk about how sinful Sodom is; broad-brimmed, silver-braided Mexicans as well, with their copper skin and bat-like eyes, and their tinkling spurs. Over in that quieter section are the quadroon women in their black lace shawls—and there’s Baptiste; and below them are the turbaned Black women, and there is—but he disappears—Colossus.
The afternoon is advancing, yet the sport, though loudly demanded, does not begin. The Américains grow derisive and find pastime in gibes and raillery. They mock the various Latins with their national inflections, and answer their scowls with laughter. Some of the more aggressive shout pretty French greetings to the women of Gascony, and one bargeman, amid peals of applause, stands on a seat and hurls a kiss to the quadroons. The marines of England, Germany, and Holland, as spectators, like the fun, while the Spaniards look black and cast defiant imprecations upon their persecutors. Some Gascons, with timely caution, pick their women out and depart, running a terrible fire of gallantries.
The afternoon is moving on, but the game, though eagerly anticipated, hasn’t started yet. The Americans are getting sarcastic and are passing the time with jokes and teasing. They laugh at the different Latins and respond to their frowns with amusement. Some of the bolder ones shout cheerful French greetings to the women from Gascony, and one boatman, amid cheers, stands on a seat and blows a kiss to the quadroons. The marines from England, Germany, and Holland enjoy the show, while the Spaniards look angry and throw defiant curses at their mockers. Some Gascons wisely grab their women and leave, unleashing a torrent of flirtations.
In hope of truce, a new call is raised for the bull: "The bull! the bull!—hush!"
In hopes of peace, a new call goes out for the bull: "The bull! The bull!—quiet!"
In a tier near the ground a man is standing and calling—standing head and shoulders above the rest—calling in the Américaine tongue. Another man, big and red, named Joe, and a handsome little Creole in elegant dress and full of laughter, wish to stop him, but the flatboatmen, ha-ha-ing and cheering, will not suffer it. Ah, through some shameful knavery of the men into whose hands he has fallen, he is drunk! Even the women can see that; and now he throws his arms wildly and raises his voice until the whole great circle hears it. He is preaching!
In a tier close to the ground, a man is standing and calling out—clearly taller than everyone else—speaking in an American accent. Another man, big and red, named Joe, along with a charming little Creole in a stylish outfit and full of laughter, want to stop him, but the flatboatmen, laughing and cheering, won’t let them. Oh, due to some disgraceful trickery by the men who have taken advantage of him, he is drunk! Even the women can see that; and now he throws his arms around wildly and raises his voice so that the whole large circle can hear him. He is preaching!
Ah! kind Lord, for a special providence now! The men of his own nation—men from the land of the open English Bible and temperance cup and song—are cheering him on to mad disgrace. And now another call for the appointed sport is drowned by the flatboatmen singing the ancient tune of 'Mear.' You can hear the words—
Ah! Kind Lord, please provide some special help now! The men from his own country—the ones from the land of the open English Bible, the temperance cup, and song—are encouraging him towards a shameful downfall. And now, another announcement for the scheduled event is overshadowed by the flatboatmen singing the old tune of 'Mear.' You can hear the words—
from ribald lips and throats turned brazen with laughter, from singers who toss their hats aloft and roll in their seats; the chorus swells to the accompaniment of a thousand brogans—
from loud mouths and throats filled with laughter, from singers who throw their hats in the air and roll around in their seats; the chorus rises with the sound of a thousand boots—
3030 A ribboned man in the arena is trying to be heard, and the Latins raise one mighty cry for silence. The big red man gets a hand over the parson's mouth, and the ribboned man seizes his moment.
3030 A man decorated with ribbons in the arena is trying to speak, and the crowd shouts as one for silence. The large man in red covers the preacher's mouth, giving the ribboned man his chance to be heard.
"They have been endeavoring for hours," he says, "to draw the terrible animals from their dens, but such is their strength and fierceness, that—"
"They have been trying for hours," he says, "to lure the terrifying creatures from their lairs, but they are so strong and fierce that—"
His voice is drowned. Enough has been heard to warrant the inference that the beasts cannot be whipped out of the storm-drenched cages to which menagerie-life and long starvation have attached them, and from the roar of indignation the man of ribbons flies. The noise increases. Men are standing up by hundreds, and women are imploring to be let out of the turmoil. All at once, like the bursting of a dam, the whole mass pours down into the ring. They sweep across the arena and over the showman's barriers. Miguel gets a frightful trampling. Who cares for gates or doors? They tear the beasts' houses bar from bar, and, laying hold of the gaunt buffalo, drag him forth by feet, ears, and tail; and in the midst of the mêlée, still head and shoulders above all, wilder, with the cup of the wicked, than any beast, is the man of God from the Florida parishes!
His voice is drowned out. It's clear that the animals can't be forced out of the storm-soaked cages they've been stuck in due to the harsh life of the circus and long periods of starvation, and from the roar of anger, the man with the ribbons runs away. The noise grows louder. Men are rising by the hundreds, and women are begging to be let out of the chaos. Suddenly, like the breaking of a dam, the whole crowd rushes into the ring. They sweep across the arena and over the showman's barriers. Miguel gets trampled badly. Who cares about gates or doors? They rip the animals' homes apart, and grabbing the skinny buffalo, they pull him out by his feet, ears, and tail; and in the midst of the chaos, still towering above everyone, crazier and more reckless than any beast, is the man of God from the Florida parishes!
In his arms he bore—and all the people shouted at once when they saw it—the tiger. He had lifted it high up with its back to his breast, his arms clasped under its shoulders; the wretched brute had curled up caterpillar-wise, with its long tail against its belly, and through its filed teeth grinned a fixed and impotent wrath. And Parson Jones was shouting:—
In his arms he held—and everyone shouted at once when they saw it—the tiger. He had lifted it high with its back against his chest, his arms wrapped under its shoulders; the miserable animal had curled up like a caterpillar, with its long tail against its belly, and through its filed teeth it grinned with a frozen, powerless anger. And Parson Jones was shouting:—
"The tiger and the buffler shell lay down together! You dah to say they shayn't and I'll comb you with this varmint from head to foot! The tiger and the buffler shell lay down together. They shell! Now, you, Joe! Behold! I am here to see it done. The lion and the buffler shell lay down together!"
"The tiger and the buffalo shell lay down together! You better not say they won't, or I'll take this creature and come after you from head to toe! The tiger and the buffalo shell lay down together. They will! Now, you, Joe! Look! I'm here to make sure it happens. The lion and the buffalo shell lay down together!"
Mouthing these words again and again, the parson forced his way through the surge in the wake of the buffalo. This creature the Latins had secured by a lariat over his head, and were dragging across the old rampart and into a street of the city.
Muttering these words over and over, the pastor pushed his way through the crowd following the buffalo. The Latins had captured this animal with a rope thrown over its head and were pulling it across the old rampart and into a street in the city.
The Northern races were trying to prevent, and there was pommeling and knocking down, cursing and knife-drawing, until Jules St.-Ange was quite carried away with the fun, laughed, clapped his hands, and swore with delight, and ever kept close to the gallant parson.
The Northern races were trying to stop it, and there was hitting and knocking down, cursing and pulling out knives, until Jules St.-Ange got really caught up in the excitement, laughed, clapped his hands, and swore with joy, and always stayed close to the brave priest.
3031 Joe, contrariwise, counted all this child's-play an interruption. He had come to find Colossus and the money. In an unlucky moment he made bold to lay hold of the parson, but a piece of the broken barriers in the hands of a flatboatman felled him to the sod, the terrible crowd swept over him, the lariat was cut, and the giant parson hurled the tiger upon the buffalo's back. In another instant both brutes were dead at the hands of the mob; Jones was lifted from his feet, and prating of Scripture and the millennium, of Paul at Ephesus and Daniel in the "buffler's" den, was borne aloft upon the shoulders of the huzzaing Américains. Half an hour later he was sleeping heavily on the floor of a cell in the calaboza.
3031 Joe, on the other hand, saw all this childish nonsense as an interruption. He had come to find Colossus and the money. In a moment of bad luck, he dared to grab hold of the parson, but a piece of the broken fence in the hands of a flatboatman knocked him to the ground. The wild crowd surged over him, the lasso was cut, and the giant parson tossed the tiger onto the buffalo's back. In another moment, both animals were dead at the hands of the mob; Jones was lifted off his feet, talking about Scripture and the millennium, about Paul at Ephesus and Daniel in the "buffler's" den, and was carried on the shoulders of the cheering Americans. Half an hour later, he was fast asleep on the floor of a cell in the calaboza.
When Parson Jones awoke, a bell was somewhere tolling for midnight. Somebody was at the door of his cell with a key. The lock grated, the door swung, the turnkey looked in and stepped back, and a ray of moonlight fell upon M. Jules St.-Ange. The prisoner sat upon the empty shackles and ring-bolt in the centre of the floor.
When Parson Jones woke up, a bell was ringing somewhere for midnight. Someone was at the door of his cell with a key. The lock squeaked, the door opened, the jailer looked in and stepped back, and a beam of moonlight fell on M. Jules St.-Ange. The prisoner sat on the empty shackles and ring-bolt in the middle of the floor.
"Misty Posson Jone'," said the visitor, softly.
"Misty Posson Jone,'" said the visitor, softly.
"O Jools!"
"Oh Jools!"
"Mais, w'at de matter, Posson Jone'?"
"But, what's the matter, Posson Jone'?"
"My sins, Jools, my sins!"
"My mistakes, Jools, my mistakes!"
"Ah, Posson Jone', is that something to cry, because a man get sometime a litt' bit intoxicate? Mais, if a man keep all the time intoxicate, I think that is again' the conscien'."
"Ah, Posson Jone', is it really worth crying over just because a man gets a little bit drunk sometimes? Mais, if a man stays all the time drunk, I think that goes against his conscience."
"Jools, Jools, your eyes is darkened—oh! Jools, where's my pore old niggah?"
"Jools, Jools, your eyes are dark—oh! Jools, where's my poor old friend?"
"Posson Jone', never min'; he is wid Baptiste."
"Posson Jone, never mind; he is with Baptiste."
"Where?"
"Where at?"
"I don' know w'ere—mais he is wid Baptiste. Baptiste is a beautiful to take care of somebody."
"I don’t know where—but he is with Baptiste. Baptiste is great at taking care of someone."
"Is he as good as you, Jools?" asked Parson Jones, sincerely.
"Is he as good as you, Jools?" asked Parson Jones earnestly.
Jules was slightly staggered.
Jules was a bit shocked.
"You know, Posson Jone', you know, a nigger cannot be good as a w'ite man—mais Baptiste is a good nigger."
"You know, Posson Jone', you know, a Black man cannot be as good as a white man—but Baptiste is a good Black man."
The parson moaned and dropped his chin into his hands.
The pastor sighed and rested his chin in his hands.
"I was to of left for home to-morrow, sun-up, on the Isabella schooner. Pore Smyrny!" He deeply sighed.
"I was supposed to leave for home tomorrow, at sunrise, on the Isabella schooner. Poor Smyrny!" He sighed deeply.
"Posson Jone'," said Jules, leaning against the wall and smiling, "I swear you is the moz funny man I ever see. If I was3032 you I would say, me, 'Ah! 'ow I am lucky! the money I los', it was not mine, anyhow!' My faith! shall a man make hisse'f to be the more sorry because the money he los' is not his? Me, I would say, 'It is a specious providence.'
"Posson Jone," said Jules, leaning against the wall and smiling, "I swear you are the funniest man I've ever seen. If I were you, I'd say, 'Ah! How lucky I am! The money I lost wasn't even mine!' Honestly! Should a man feel worse just because the money he lost isn’t his? I’d say, 'It's a clever twist of fate.'"
"Ah! Misty Posson Jone'," he continued, "you make a so droll sermon ad the bull-ring. Ha! ha! I swear I thing you can make money to preach thad sermon many time ad the theatre St. Philippe. Hah! you is the moz brave dat I never see, mais ad the same time the moz rilligious man. Where I'm goin' to fin' one priest to make like dat? Mais, why you can't cheer up an' be 'appy? Me, if I should be miserabl' like that I would kill meself."
"Ah! Misty Posson Jone," he continued, "you give such a funny sermon at the bullring. Ha! ha! I swear I think you could make money preaching that sermon many times at the St. Philippe theater. Hah! you are the bravest person I've ever seen, but at the same time, the most religious man. Where am I going to find a priest like that? But, why can't you cheer up and be happy? If I were that miserable, I would kill myself."
The countryman only shook his head.
The countryman just shook his head.
"Bien, Posson Jone', I have the so good news for you."
"Well, Posson Jone', I have some great news for you."
The prisoner looked up with eager inquiry.
The prisoner looked up with eager curiosity.
"Las' evening when they lock' you, I come right off at M. De Blanc's house to get you let out of de calaboose; M. De Blanc he is the judge. So soon I was entering—'Ah! Jules, me boy, juz the man to make complete the game!' Posson Jone', it was a specious providence! I win in t'ree hours more dan six hundred dollah! Look." He produced a mass of bank-notes, bons, and due-bills.
"Last evening when they locked you up, I went straight to M. De Blanc's house to get you out of the jail; M. De Blanc is the judge. As soon as I walked in—'Ah! Jules, my boy, just the guy to make the game complete!' Posson Jone, it was a lucky turn of fate! I won in three hours more than six hundred bucks! Look." He pulled out a pile of banknotes, bons, and IOUs.
"And you got the pass?" asked the parson, regarding the money with a sadness incomprehensible to Jules.
"And you got the pass?" the pastor asked, looking at the money with a sadness that Jules couldn't understand.
"It is here; it take the effect so soon the daylight."
"It’s here; it takes effect so quickly in the daylight."
"Jools, my friend, your kindness is in vain."
"Jools, my friend, your kindness is wasted."
The Creole's face became a perfect blank.
The Creole's face went completely blank.
"Because," said the parson, "for two reasons: firstly, I have broken the laws, and ought to stand the penalty; and secondly—you must really excuse me, Jools, you know, but the pass has been got onfairly, I'm afeerd. You told the judge I was innocent; and in neither case it don't become a Christian (which I hope I can still say I am one) to 'do evil that good may come.' I muss stay."
"Because," said the parson, "for two reasons: first, I’ve broken the laws and should take the punishment; and second—please excuse me, Jools, but I’m afraid the pass has been obtained unfairly. You told the judge I was innocent; and in neither case does it befit a Christian (which I hope I can still say I am) to 'do evil for good to result.' I must stay."
M. St.-Ange stood up aghast, and for a moment speechless, at this exhibition of moral heroism; but an artifice was presently hit upon. "Mais, Posson Jone'!"—in his old falsetto—"de order—you cannot read it, it is in French—compel you to go hout, sir!"
M. St.-Ange stood up in shock, momentarily speechless at this display of moral bravery; but soon a trick was devised. "But, Posson Jone’!"—in his old falsetto—"it's an order—you can't read it, it's in French—I'm forcing you to leave, sir!"
"Is that so?" cried the parson, bounding up with radiant face—"is that so, Jools?"
"Is that true?" cried the parson, jumping up with a bright smile—"is that true, Jools?"
3033 The young man nodded, smiling; but though he smiled, the fountain of his tenderness was opened. He made the sign of the cross as the parson knelt in prayer, and even whispered "Hail Mary," etc., quite through, twice over.
3033 The young man nodded, smiling; but even though he smiled, his feelings were deeply stirred. He made the sign of the cross while the pastor knelt in prayer, and he even whispered "Hail Mary," and so on, all the way through, twice.
Morning broke in summer glory upon a cluster of villas behind the city, nestled under live-oaks and magnolias on the banks of a deep bayou, and known as Suburb St. Jean.
Morning dawned in summer splendor over a group of villas just outside the city, nestled beneath live oaks and magnolias by the banks of a deep bayou, known as Suburb St. Jean.
With the first beam came the West-Floridian and the Creole out upon the bank below the village. Upon the parson's arm hung a pair of antique saddle-bags. Baptiste limped wearily behind; both his eyes were encircled with broad blue rings, and one cheek-bone bore the official impress of every knuckle of Colossus's left hand. The "beautiful to take care of somebody" had lost his charge. At mention of the negro he became wild, and half in English, half in the "gumbo" dialect, said murderous things. Intimidated by Jules to calmness, he became able to speak confidently on one point; he could, would, and did swear that Colossus had gone home to the Florida parishes; he was almost certain; in fact, he thought so.
With the first light came the West-Floridian and the Creole down by the bank below the village. The parson had a pair of old saddle-bags hanging from his arm. Baptiste limped wearily behind; both of his eyes were surrounded by dark blue circles, and one of his cheekbones showed the imprint of every knuckle from Colossus's left hand. The "beautiful to take care of somebody" had lost his charge. At the mention of the black man, he became frantic and, mixing English with the "gumbo" dialect, spat out violent words. Encouraged by Jules to calm down, he managed to confidently assert one thing: he could, would, and did swear that Colossus had gone home to the Florida parishes; he was almost sure; in fact, he thought so.
There was a clicking of pulleys as the three appeared upon the bayou's margin, and Baptiste pointed out, in the deep shadow of a great oak, the Isabella, moored among the bulrushes, and just spreading her sails for departure. Moving down to where she lay, the parson and his friend paused on the bank, loath to say farewell.
There was a sound of pulleys clicking as the three came to the edge of the bayou, and Baptiste pointed out the Isabella, anchored among the reeds and getting ready to set sail in the deep shadow of a large oak. As they approached her, the parson and his friend stopped on the bank, hesitant to say goodbye.
"O Jools!" said the parson, "supposin' Colossus ain't gone home! O Jools, if you'll look him out for me, I'll never forget you—I'll never forget you, nohow, Jools. No, Jools, I never will believe he taken that money. Yes, I know all niggahs will steal"—he set foot upon the gang-plank—"but Colossus wouldn't steal from me. Good-by."
"O Jools!" said the parson, "what if Colossus hasn’t gone home? O Jools, if you can find him for me, I'll always remember you—I'll never forget you, I swear, Jools. No, Jools, I won't believe he took that money. Yes, I know all Black people steal"—he stepped onto the gangplank—"but Colossus wouldn’t steal from me. Goodbye."
"Misty Posson Jone'," said St.-Ange, putting his hand on the parson's arm with genuine affection, "hol' on. You see dis money—w'at I win las' night? Well, I win' it by a specious providence, ain't it?"
"Misty Posson Jone'," St.-Ange said, placing his hand on the parson's arm with real affection, "hold on. You see this money—what I won last night? Well, I won it through a questionable blessing, right?"
"There's no tellin'," said the humbled Jones. "Providence
"There's no telling," said the humbled Jones. "Providence
"Ah!" cried the Creole, "c'est very true. I ged this money in the mysterieuze way. Mais, if I keep dis money, you know where it goin' be to-night?"
"Ah!" cried the Creole, "it's very true. I got this money in a mysterious way. But, if I keep this money, you know where it’s going to be tonight?"
"Goin' to de dev'," said the sweetly smiling young man.
"Gonna go to the devil," said the sweetly smiling young man.
The schooner-captain, leaning against the shrouds, and even Baptiste, laughed outright.
The schooner captain, leaning against the rigging, and even Baptiste, burst out laughing.
"O Jools, you mustn't!"
"Oh Jools, you can't!"
"Well, den, w'at I shall do wid it?"
"Well, then, what should I do with it?"
"Anything!" answered the parson; "better donate it away to some poor man—"
"Anything!" replied the pastor; "it's better to give it to some needy person—"
"Ah! Misty Posson Jone', dat is w'at I want. You los' five hondred dollar'—'twas me fault."
"Ah! Misty Posson Jone, that's what I want. You lost five hundred dollars—it was my fault."
"No, it wa'n't, Jools."
"No, it wasn't, Jools."
"Mais, it was!"
"But it was!"
"No!"
"No!"
"It was me fault! I swear it was me fault! Mais, here is five hundred dollar'; I wish you shall take it. Here! I don't got no use for money.—Oh my faith! Posson Jone', you must not begin to cry some more."
"It was my fault! I swear it was my fault! But, here is five hundred dollars; I hope you’ll take it. Here! I don't have any use for the money.—Oh my gosh! Posson Jone', you must not start crying again."
Parson Jones was choked with tears. When he found voice he said:—
Parson Jones was overcome with tears. When he could finally speak, he said:—
"O Jools, Jools, Jools! my pore, noble, dear, misguidened friend! ef you hed of hed a Christian raisin'! May the Lord show you your errors better'n I kin, and bless you for your good intentions—oh, no! I cayn't touch that money with a ten-foot pole; it wa'n't rightly got; you must really excuse me, my dear friend, but I cayn't touch it."
"O Jools, Jools, Jools! my poor, noble, dear, misguided friend! If you had a Christian upbringing! May the Lord show you your mistakes better than I can, and bless you for your good intentions—oh, no! I can’t accept that money even with a ten-foot pole; it wasn’t rightfully earned; you must really excuse me, my dear friend, but I can’t touch it."
St.-Ange was petrified.
St.-Ange was frozen in fear.
"Good-by, dear Jools," continued the parson. "I'm in the Lord's haynds, and he's very merciful, which I hope and trust you'll find it out. Good-by!"—the schooner swung slowly off before the breeze—"good-by!"
"Goodbye, dear Jools," the parson continued. "I'm in the Lord's hands, and he's very merciful, which I hope you’ll discover. Goodbye!"—the schooner slowly turned away in the breeze—"goodbye!"
St.-Ange roused himself. "Posson Jone'! make me hany'ow dis promise: you never, never, never will come back to New Orleans."
St.-Ange shook himself awake. "Posson Jone! Promise me this: you will never, ever, ever come back to New Orleans."
"Ah, Jools, the Lord willin', I'll never leave home again!"
"Ah, Jools, God willing, I’ll never leave home again!"
"All right!" cried the Creole; "I thing he's willin'. Adieu, Posson Jone'. My faith'! you are the so fighting an' moz rilligious man as I never saw! Adieu! Adieu!"
"All right!" shouted the Creole; "I think he's willing. Goodbye, Posson Jone'. My goodness! You are the most fighting and religious man I have ever seen! Goodbye! Goodbye!"
Baptiste uttered a cry and presently ran by his master toward the schooner, his hands full of clods.
Baptiste yelled and quickly ran past his master toward the schooner, his hands full of dirt clumps.
St.-Ange looked just in time to see the sable form of Colossus of Rhodes emerge from the vessel's hold, and the pastor of Smyrna and Bethesda seize him in his embrace.
St.-Ange looked just in time to see the dark figure of the Colossus of Rhodes come out of the ship's hold, and the pastor of Smyrna and Bethesda wrapped him in his arms.
3035 "O Colossus! you outlandish old nigger! Thank the Lord! Thank the Lord!"
3035 "O Colossus! you strange old man! Thank the Lord! Thank the Lord!"
The little Creole almost wept. He ran down the tow-path, laughing and swearing, and making confused allusion to the entire personnel and furniture of the lower regions.
The little Creole was almost in tears. He sprinted down the towpath, laughing and cursing, and making mixed references to all the people and stuff from down below.
By odd fortune, at the moment that St.-Ange further demonstrated his delight by tripping his mulatto into a bog, the schooner came brushing along the reedy bank with a graceful curve, the sails flapped, and the crew fell to poling her slowly along.
By a strange twist of fate, at the exact moment that St.-Ange expressed his joy by sending his mulatto friend into a muddy patch, the schooner glided by the grassy bank with a smooth curve, the sails fluttered, and the crew began to pole her gently forward.
Parson Jones was on the deck, kneeling once more in prayer. His hat had fallen before him; behind him knelt his slave. In thundering tones he was confessing himself "a plum fool," from whom "the conceit had been jolted out," and who had been made to see that even his "nigger had the longest head of the two."
Parson Jones was on the deck, kneeling once again in prayer. His hat had fallen in front of him; behind him knelt his slave. In loud tones, he was admitting he was "a total fool," from whom "the arrogance had been knocked out," and who had come to realize that even his "slave had a better head on his shoulders than he did."
Colossus clasped his hands and groaned.
Colossus put his hands together and sighed.
The parson prayed for a contrite heart.
The pastor prayed for a sincere heart.
"Oh, yes!" cried Colossus.
"Oh, yes!" exclaimed Colossus.
The master acknowledged countless mercies.
The master recognized many blessings.
"Dat's so!" cried the slave.
"That's so!" cried the slave.
The master prayed that they might still be "piled on."
The master prayed that they could still be "piled on."
"Glory!" cried the black man, clapping his hands; "pile on!"
"Awesome!" shouted the black man, clapping his hands; "bring it on!"
"An' now," continued the parson, "bring this pore, back-slidin' jackace of a parson and this pore ole fool nigger back to thar home in peace!"
"Now," the pastor continued, "bring this poor, backsliding preacher and this poor old fool back home in peace!"
"Pray fo' de money!" called Colossus.
"Pray for the money!" called Colossus.
But the parson prayed for Jules.
But the pastor prayed for Jules.
"Pray fo' de money!" repeated the negro.
"Pray for the money!" repeated the man.
"And oh, give thy servant back that there lost money!"
"And oh, give my servant back that lost money!"
Colossus rose stealthily, and tiptoed by his still shouting master. St.-Ange, the captain, the crew, gazed in silent wonder at the strategist. Pausing but an instant over the master's hat to grin an acknowledgment of his beholders' speechless interest, he softly placed in it the faithfully mourned and honestly prayed-for Smyrna fund; then, saluted by the gesticulative, silent applause of St.-Ange and the schooner-men, he resumed his first attitude behind his roaring master.
Colossus got up quietly and tiptoed past his still-yelling master. St.-Ange, the captain, and the crew watched in stunned amazement at the strategist. He paused for just a moment over the master's hat to flash a grin in acknowledgment of their silent fascination, then gently placed the sincerely mourned and genuinely prayed-for Smyrna fund into it. After that, with a nod to the animated, silent applause from St.-Ange and the crew, he returned to his original position behind his shouting master.
"Amen!" cried Colossus, meaning to bring him to a close.
"Amen!" shouted Colossus, intending to wrap things up.
"Onworthy though I be—" cried Jones.
"Though I may not deserve it," cried Jones.
"Amen!" reiterated the negro.
"Amen!" repeated the Black man.
3036 "A-a-amen!" said Parson Jones.
"Amén!" said Parson Jones.
He rose to his feet, and, stooping to take up his hat, beheld the well-known roll. As one stunned, he gazed for a moment upon his slave, who still knelt with clasped hands and rolling eyeballs; but when he became aware of the laughter and cheers that greeted him from both deck and shore, he lifted eyes and hands to heaven, and cried like the veriest babe. And when he looked at the roll again, and hugged and kissed it, St.-Ange tried to raise a second shout, but choked, and the crew fell to their poles.
He got to his feet, bent down to grab his hat, and saw the familiar roll. In shock, he stared for a moment at his slave, who was still kneeling with clasped hands and wide eyes; but when he noticed the laughter and cheers coming from the deck and the shore, he lifted his eyes and hands to the sky and cried like a little baby. And when he looked at the roll again, hugging and kissing it, St.-Ange tried to shout again, but choked, and the crew went back to their work.
And now up runs Baptiste, covered with slime, and prepares to cast his projectiles. The first one fell wide of the mark; the schooner swung round into a long reach of water, where the breeze was in her favor; another shout of laughter drowned the maledictions of the muddy man; the sails filled; Colossus of Rhodes, smiling and bowing as hero of the moment, ducked as the main boom swept round, and the schooner, leaning slightly to the pleasant influence, rustled a moment over the bulrushes, and then sped far away down the rippling bayou.
And now Baptiste comes running up, covered in slime, getting ready to throw his projectiles. The first one missed completely; the schooner turned into a long stretch of water, where the breeze was on its side; another burst of laughter drowned out the curses from the muddy man; the sails filled up; the Colossus of Rhodes, grinning and bowing like the hero of the moment, ducked as the main boom swung around, and the schooner, leaning slightly into the nice breeze, rustled for a moment over the bulrushes, then sailed away down the shimmering bayou.
M. Jules St.-Ange stood long, gazing at the receding vessel as it now disappeared, now reappeared beyond the tops of the high undergrowth; but when an arm of the forest hid it finally from sight, he turned townward, followed by that fagged-out spaniel his servant, saying as he turned, "Baptiste?"
M. Jules St.-Ange stood for a long time, watching the ship as it vanished and reappeared behind the tall bushes. But when a part of the forest finally blocked it from view, he headed back toward town, followed by his worn-out spaniel servant, saying as he turned, "Baptiste?"
"Miché?"
"Miché?"
"You know w'at I goin' do wid dis money?"
"You know what I'm going to do with this money?"
"Non, m'sieur."
"No, sir."
"Well, you can strike me dead if I don't goin' to pay hall my debts! Allons!"
"Well, you can seriously call me out if I'm not going to pay all my debts! Let’s go!"
He began a merry little song to the effect that his sweetheart was a wine-bottle, and master and man, leaving care behind, returned to the picturesque Rue Royale. The ways of Providence are indeed strange. In all Parson Jones's after-life, amid the many painful reminiscences of his visit to the City of the Plain, the sweet knowledge was withheld from him that by the light of the Christian virtue that shone from him even in his great fall, Jules St.-Ange arose, and went to his father an honest man.
He started singing a cheerful little song about how his sweetheart was a wine bottle, and both he and the servant, leaving their worries behind, headed back to the beautiful Rue Royale. The ways of fate are truly odd. Throughout Parson Jones's life after that, despite the many painful memories of his time in the City of the Plain, he never realized that through the light of the Christian virtue that still shone from him, even after his great downfall, Jules St.-Ange stood up and went to his father as an honest man.
CAIUS JULIUS CÆSAR
(100-44 b.c.)
(100-44 BCE)
BY J. H. WESTCOTT
BY J. H. WESTCOTT

"Truly a wonderful man was Caius Julius Cæsar," says Captain Miles Standish. Truly wonderful he was on each of his many sides: as soldier, statesman, orator, and author, all of the first rank—and a respectable critic, man of science and poet besides.
Truly a remarkable man was Caius Julius Cæsar," says Captain Miles Standish. He was indeed extraordinary in every way: as a soldier, statesman, orator, and author, all at the highest level—and also a respected critic, scientist, and poet.
As a writer of Latin prose, and as an orator, he was second to Cicero alone in the age that is called the Ciceronian; and no third is to be named with these two. Yet among his contemporaries his literary power was an insignificant title to fame, compared with his overwhelming military and political genius. Here he stood alone, unrivaled, the most successful conqueror and civilizer of all history, the founder of the most majestic political fabric the world has ever seen. There have been other generals, statesmen, authors, as great as Cæsar; but the extraordinary combination of powers in this one man goes very far toward making good the claim that he was the most remarkable man in history.
As a writer of Latin prose and as a speaker, he was second only to Cicero during the period known as the Ciceronian; no one else can be mentioned alongside these two. However, among his peers, his literary talent was an insignificant factor in his fame compared to his remarkable military and political brilliance. In this area, he stood alone, unmatched, as the most successful conqueror and civilizer in history, the creator of the most impressive political structure the world has ever seen. Other generals, statesmen, and authors have been as great as Caesar, but the unique combination of skills in this one man strongly supports the argument that he was the most extraordinary individual in history.
He was born 100 b.c., a member of the great Julian gens, which claimed descent from Æneas and Venus, the glories of which are celebrated in Vergil's immortal epic. Thus the future leader of the turbulent democracy, and the future despot who was to humble the nobles of Rome, was by birth an aristocrat of bluest blood. His life might easily have come to an untimely end in the days of Sulla's bloody ascendency, for he was connected by marriage with Marius and Cinna. Sulla was persuaded to spare him, but clearly saw, even then, that "in Cæsar there were many Mariuses."
He was born in 100 B.C., part of the esteemed Julian family, which claimed to be descendants of Aeneas and Venus, whose greatness is celebrated in Vergil's timeless epic. So, the future leader of the chaotic democracy and the future tyrant who would subdue the Roman nobles was by birth an aristocrat of the highest lineage. His life could have easily ended early during Sulla's bloody rise to power, as he was related by marriage to Marius and Cinna. Sulla was convinced to spare him but clearly saw even then that "in Caesar there were many Mariuses."
All young Romans of rank were expected to go through a term of at least nominal military service. Cæsar's apprenticeship was in Asia Minor in 80 b.c. He distinguished himself at the storming of Mytilene, and afterwards served in Cilicia. He began his political and oratorical career by the prosecution of Cornelius Dolabella, one of the nobility, on a charge of extortion. About 75 b.c. he was continuing his studies at Rhodes, then a famous school of eloquence. Obtaining the quæstorship in 67 b.c., he was assigned to duty in the province of Further Spain. Two years later he became ædile. At the age of thirty-seven he was elected pontifex maximus over two3038 powerful competitors. Entirely without religious belief, as far as we can judge, he recognized the importance of this portion of the civil order, and mastered the intricate lore of the established ceremonial. In this office, which he held for life, he busied himself with a Digest of the Auspices and wrote an essay on Divination.
All young Romans of noble status were expected to serve in the military for at least a nominal term. Cæsar began his military training in Asia Minor in 80 B.C.. He made a name for himself during the assault on Mytilene and later served in Cilicia. He started his political and speaking career by prosecuting Cornelius Dolabella, a member of the nobility, for extortion. Around 75 B.C., he was studying at Rhodes, which was then renowned for its eloquence. He secured the role of quæstor in 67 B.C. and was assigned to the province of Further Spain. Two years later, he became ædile. At the age of thirty-seven, he was elected pontifex maximus over two3038 strong competitors. Despite appearing to lack religious beliefs, he understood the significance of this part of civic life and learned the complex details of the established rituals. In this lifetime position, he worked on a Digest of the Auspices and wrote an essay on Divination.
After filling the prætorship in 62 b.c., he obtained, as proprætor, the governorship of his old province of Further Spain, which he was destined to visit twice in later years as conqueror in civil war. His military success at this time against the native tribes was such as to entitle him to the honor of a triumph. This he was obliged to forego in order to stand at once for the consulship, which office he held for the year 59 b.c. He had previously entered into a private agreement with Pompey and Crassus, known as the First Triumvirate. Cæsar had always presented himself as the friend of the people; Pompey was the most famous man of the time, covered with military laurels, and regarded, though not with perfect confidence, as the champion of the Senatorial party. Crassus, a man of ordinary ability, was valuable to the other two on account of his enormous wealth. These three men agreed to unite their interests and their influence. In accordance with this arrangement Cæsar obtained the consulship, and then the command for five years, afterward extended to ten, of the provinces of Gaul and Illyricum. It was while proconsul of Gaul in the years 58-50 b.c. that he subjugated and organized "All Gaul," which was far greater in extent than the country which is now France; increased his own political and material resources; and above all formed an army, the most highly trained and efficient the world had yet seen, entirely faithful to himself, by means of which he was able in the years 49-46 b.c. to defeat all his political antagonists and to gain absolute power over the State.
After serving as praetor in 62 B.C., he became the governor of his former province of Further Spain, a place he would visit twice later as a conqueror during the civil war. His military victories at that time against the local tribes earned him the honor of a triumph, which he had to give up in order to run for the consulship, a position he held for the year 59 B.C. He had previously made a private agreement with Pompey and Crassus, known as the First Triumvirate. Caesar always portrayed himself as a friend of the people; Pompey was the most renowned man of the time, celebrated for his military achievements and seen, though not fully trusted, as the defender of the Senate. Crassus, a man of average capability, was beneficial to the other two because of his immense wealth. These three men agreed to combine their interests and influence. Following this plan, Caesar secured the consulship and then the command for five years, later extended to ten, over the provinces of Gaul and Illyricum. While serving as proconsul of Gaul from 58-50 B.C., he conquered and organized "All Gaul," which was much larger than modern-day France; enhanced his political and material resources; and, most importantly, formed an army that was the most well-trained and efficient the world had seen so far, completely loyal to him, which allowed him to defeat all his political rivals and gain absolute power over the state from 49-46 B.C.
He held the consulship again in 48 and 46 b.c., and was consul without a colleague in 45 and 44 b.c., as well as dictator with authority to remodel the Constitution. While his far-reaching plans of organization and improvement were incomplete, and when he was about to start upon a war against the Parthians on the eastern frontier of the empire, he was murdered March 15th, 44 b.c., by a band of conspirators headed by Brutus and Cassius.
He served as consul again in 48 and 46 B.C., and was consul without a colleague in 45 and 44 B.C., as well as dictator with the power to reform the Constitution. While his extensive plans for organization and improvement were still unfinished, and just as he was about to launch a war against the Parthians on the eastern border of the empire, he was assassinated on March 15th, 44 B.C., by a group of conspirators led by Brutus and Cassius.
For purposes of a literary judgment of Cæsar we have of his own works in complete or nearly complete form his military memoirs only. His specifically literary works have all perished. A few sentences from his speeches, a few of his letters, a few wise or witty sayings, an anecdote or two scattered about in the pages of other authors, and six lines of hexameter verse, containing a critical estimate of the dramatist Terence, are all that remain as specimens of what is probably forever lost to us.
For the sake of evaluating Cæsar's literary work, we only have his military memoirs in complete or almost complete form. His specifically literary writings have all been lost. Just a few sentences from his speeches, a handful of his letters, some wise or witty quotes, a couple of anecdotes scattered across the writings of other authors, and six lines of hexameter verse, which give a critical view of the playwright Terence, are all that remains as examples of what is likely gone forever.

JULIUS CÆSAR.
Julius Caesar.
3039 An enumeration of his works, so far as their titles are known, is the best evidence of his versatility. A bit of criticism here and there shows the estimation in which Cæsar the writer and orator was held by his countrymen and contemporaries. Besides the military memoirs and the works spoken of above in connection with his pontificate, we may mention, as of a semi-official character, his astronomical treatise On the Stars (De Astris), published in connection with his reform of the calendar, when dictator, shortly before the end of his life.
3039 A list of his works, as far as their titles are known, is the best proof of his versatility. Some criticism here and there shows how much his fellow citizens and contemporaries valued Cæsar as a writer and speaker. Besides the military memoirs and the works mentioned earlier in relation to his role as pontiff, we can also highlight, as somewhat official, his astronomical treatise On the Stars (De Astris), which was published alongside his calendar reform when he was dictator, shortly before the end of his life.
Cicero alludes to a collection of witty sayings (Apophthegms) made by Cæsar, with evident satisfaction at the latter's ability to distinguish the real and the false Ciceronian bons mots.
Cicero refers to a collection of clever sayings (Apophthegms) created by Cæsar, clearly pleased with Cæsar's knack for telling the difference between genuine and fake Ciceronian bons mots.
Like most Roman gentlemen, Cæsar wrote in youth several poems, of which Tacitus grimly says that they were not better than Cicero's. This list includes a tragedy, 'Œdipus,' 'Laudes Herculis' (the Praises of Hercules), and a metrical account of a journey into Spain (Iter).
Like many Roman gentlemen, Cæsar wrote several poems in his youth, which Tacitus harshly remarks were no better than Cicero's. This list includes a tragedy, 'Œdipus,' 'Laudes Herculis' (the Praises of Hercules), and a poetic account of a journey to Spain (Iter).
A grammatical treatise in two books (De Analogia), dedicated to Cicero, to the latter's immense gratification, was written on one of the numerous swift journeys from Italy to headquarters in Gaul. Passages from it are quoted by several subsequent writers, and an anecdote preserved by Aulus Gellius in his Noctes Atticæ I. 10. 4, wherein a young man is warned by Cæsar to avoid unusual and far-fetched language "like a rock," is supposed to be very characteristic of his general attitude in matters of literary taste. The 'Anticatones' were a couple of political pamphlets ridiculing Cato, the idol of the republicans. This was small business for Cæsar, but Cato had taken rather a mean advantage by his dramatic suicide at Utica, and deprived Cæsar of the "pleasure of pardoning him."
A grammar book in two parts (De Analogia), dedicated to Cicero, which greatly pleased him, was written during one of the many quick trips from Italy to his base in Gaul. Passages from it are cited by several later writers, and an anecdote recorded by Aulus Gellius in his Noctes Atticæ I. 10. 4, where Caesar advises a young man to avoid odd and convoluted language "like a rock," is thought to reflect his overall views on literary taste. The 'Anticatones' were a pair of political pamphlets mocking Cato, the hero of the republicans. This was minor work for Caesar, but Cato had taken somewhat of a cheap shot by his dramatic suicide at Utica, robbing Caesar of the "pleasure of pardoning him."
Of Cæsar's orations we have none but the most insignificant fragments—our judgment of them must be based on the testimony of ancient critics. Quintilian speaks in the same paragraph (Quintilian X. 1, 114) of the "wonderful elegance of his language" and of the "force" which made it "seem that he spoke with the same spirit with which he fought." Cicero's phrase "magnifica et generosa" (Cicero, Brutus, 261), and Fronto's "facultas dicendi imperatoria" (Fronto, Ep. p. 123), indicate "some kind of severe magnificence."
Of Caesar's speeches, we only have a few trivial fragments—our assessment of them relies on what ancient critics have said. Quintilian mentions in the same paragraph (Quintilian X. 1, 114) the "amazing elegance of his language" and the "strength" that made it "seem like he spoke with the same spirit in which he fought." Cicero's phrase "magnifica et generosa" (Cicero, Brutus, 261), and Fronto's "facultas dicendi imperatoria" (Fronto, Ep. p. 123), suggest "a kind of severe magnificence."
Collections of his letters were extant in the second century, but nothing now remains except a few brief notes to Cicero, copied by the latter in his correspondence with Atticus. This loss is perhaps the one most to be regretted. Letters reveal their author's personality better than more formal species of composition, and Cæsar was almost the last real letter-writer, the last who used in its perfection the polished, cultivated, conversational language, the Sermo urbanus.
Collections of his letters existed in the second century, but now only a few brief notes to Cicero remain, which Cicero copied in his correspondence with Atticus. This loss is arguably the most regrettable. Letters show their author's personality more clearly than more formal writing, and Cæsar was nearly the last true letter-writer, the last one to use the polished, refined, conversational style, the Sermo urbanus.
3040 But after all, we possess the most important of his writings, the Commentaries on the Gallic and Civil Wars. The first may be considered as a formal report to the Senate and the public on the conduct of his Gallic campaigns; the latter, as primarily intended for a defense of his constitutional position in the Civil War.
3040 But in the end, we have the most significant of his works, the Commentaries on the Gallic and Civil Wars. The first can be seen as an official update to the Senate and the public about his actions during the Gallic campaigns; the second is mainly meant to justify his legal stance during the Civil War.
They are memoirs, half way between private notes and formal history. Cicero says that while their author "desired to give others the material out of which to create a history, he may perhaps have done a kindness to conceited writers who wish to trick them out with meretricious graces" (to "crimp with curling-irons"), "but he has deterred all men of sound taste from ever touching them. For in history a pure and brilliant conciseness of style is the highest attainable beauty." "They are worthy of all praise, for they are simple, straightforward and elegant, with all rhetorical ornament stripped from them as a garment is stripped." (Cicero, Brutus, 262.)
They are memoirs, a mix between personal notes and structured history. Cicero states that while the author "wanted to provide others with the material to create a history, he may have unintentionally helped pretentious writers looking to dress it up with flashy embellishments" (to "crimp with curling-irons"), "but he has discouraged all people of good taste from ever engaging with them. In history, a clear and polished style is the highest form of beauty." "They deserve all the praise because they are simple, direct, and elegant, with all rhetorical flourishes removed like a garment being taken off." (Cicero, Brutus, 262.)
The seven books of the Gallic War are each the account of a year's campaigning. They were written apparently in winter quarters. When Cæsar entered on the administration of his province it was threatened with invasion. The Romans had never lost their dread of the northern barbarians, nor forgotten the capture of Rome three centuries before. Only a generation back, Marius had become the national hero by destroying the invading hordes of Cimbri and Teutones. Cæsar purposed to make the barbarians tremble at the Roman name. This first book of the Commentaries tells how he raised an army in haste, with which he outmarched, outmanœuvred and defeated the Helvetian nation. This people, urged by pressure behind and encouragement in front, had determined to leave its old home in the Alpine valleys and to settle in the fairer regions of southeastern France. Surprised and dismayed by Cæsar's terrific reception of their supposed invincible host, they had to choose between utter destruction and a tame return, with sadly diminished numbers, to their old abodes. Nor was this all the work of the first year. Ariovistus, a German king, also invited by a Gallic tribe, and relying on the terror of his nation's name, came to establish himself and his people on the Gallic side of the Rhine. He too was astonished at the tone with which Cæsar ordered him to depart, but soon found himself forced to return far more quickly than he had come.
The seven books of the Gallic War each describe a year of military campaigns. They were apparently written during the winter months. When Caesar took over the administration of his province, it faced the threat of invasion. The Romans had always been fearful of the northern tribes and had not forgotten the capture of Rome three hundred years earlier. Just a generation earlier, Marius became a national hero by defeating the invading Cimbri and Teutones. Caesar aimed to make the barbarians fear the Roman name. This first book of the Commentaries explains how he quickly raised an army, which he used to outpace, outmaneuver, and defeat the Helvetii tribe. Pressured from behind and encouraged from ahead, this group had decided to leave their old home in the Alpine valleys to settle in the more attractive regions of southeastern France. Shocked and disheartened by Caesar’s overwhelming response to their supposedly unstoppable army, they had to choose between total destruction and a reluctant return, with significantly reduced numbers, to their original homes. And this wasn't all that happened in the first year. Ariovistus, a German king invited by a Gallic tribe and relying on the fear associated with his nation’s name, came to settle with his people on the Gallic side of the Rhine. He too was taken aback by how Caesar demanded he leave, but he soon found himself forced to retreat much faster than he had arrived.
Having thus vindicated the Roman claim to the frontiers of Gaul against other invaders, the proconsul devoted his second summer to the subjugation of the Belgæ, the most warlike and the most remote of the Gauls. The second book tells how this was accomplished. There was one moment when the conqueror's career came near ending prematurely. One of the Belgian tribes, the valiant Nervii, surprised and nearly defeated the Roman army. But steady discipline3041 and the dauntless courage of the commander, never so great as in moments of mortal peril, saved the day, and the Nervii are immortalized as the people who nearly destroyed Cæsar.
Having defended the Roman claim to the borders of Gaul against other invaders, the proconsul spent his second summer conquering the Belgæ, the most fierce and farthest of the Gauls. The second book describes how this was achieved. There was a moment when the conqueror’s journey nearly came to an end. One of the Belgian tribes, the brave Nervii, surprised and almost defeated the Roman army. However, the steady discipline3041 and the fearless courage of the commander, which was never greater than in moments of extreme danger, saved the day, and the Nervii are remembered as the people who nearly brought down Cæsar.
These unprecedented successes all round the eastern and northern frontiers thoroughly established Roman prestige and strengthened Rome's supremacy over the central Gauls, who were already her allies, at least in name. But much yet remained to do. The work was but fairly begun. The third book tells of the conquest of the western tribes. The most interesting episode is the creation of a fleet and the naval victory over the Veneti on the far-away coast of Brittany. In the fourth year Cæsar crossed the Rhine, after building a wonderful wooden bridge in ten days, carried fire and sword among the Germans on the further bank, and returned to his side of the river, destroying the bridge behind him. Modern schoolboys wish he had never built it. Later in the season he made an expedition into Britain. This was followed in the fifth year by an invasion of the island in greater force. To people of our race this portion of the Commentaries is especially interesting. The southern part of the country was overrun, the Thames was crossed some miles above London, and several victories were gained, but no organized conquest was attempted. That remained for the age of Claudius and later emperors.
These unprecedented successes all along the eastern and northern borders really established Roman prestige and strengthened Rome's dominance over the central Gauls, who were already her allies, at least on paper. But there was still a lot to do. The work had just begun. The third book talks about the conquest of the western tribes. The most interesting part is the creation of a fleet and the naval victory over the Veneti on the distant coast of Brittany. In the fourth year, Cæsar crossed the Rhine after building an impressive wooden bridge in ten days, brought destruction to the Germans on the other bank, and returned to his side of the river, destroying the bridge behind him. Modern schoolboys wish he had never built it. Later in the season, he made an expedition into Britain. This was followed in the fifth year by a larger invasion of the island. This part of the Commentaries is especially interesting to people of our race. The southern part of the country was overrun, the Thames was crossed several miles above London, and several victories were achieved, but no organized conquest was attempted. That would be left for the time of Claudius and later emperors.
During the ensuing winter, on account of the scarcity of provisions, the Roman troops had to be quartered in separate detachments at long distances. One of these was treacherously destroyed by the Gauls, and the others were saved only by the extraordinary quickness with which Cæsar marched to their relief on hearing of their imminent danger. The chief part in this rising had been taken by the Eburones, led by their king Ambiorix. A large part of the sixth book is occupied with the recital of Cæsar's vengeance upon these people and their abettors, and with the vain pursuit of Ambiorix. The remainder contains an elaborate contrast of the manners and customs of the Gauls and Germans, which forms an important source for the history of the primitive institutions of these nations. The seventh book is the thrilling tale of the formidable rising of all the Gauls against their conquerors, under the leadership of Vercingetorix, an Arvernian chief. This man was a real hero,—brave, patriotic, resourceful, perhaps the only worthy antagonist that Cæsar ever met. This war strained to the utmost Cæsar's abilities and the disciplined valor of his legions. The Gauls nearly succeeded in undoing all the work of six years, in destroying the Roman army and in throwing off the Roman yoke. In this campaign, more conspicuously than ever before, Cæsar's success was due to the unexampled rapidity of his movements. So perfect had become the training of his troops and3042 their confidence in his ability to win under all circumstances, that after a campaign of incredible exertions they triumphed over the countless hosts of their gallant foes, and in the next two years the last embers of Gaulish independence were finally stamped out. In all his later wars, Cæsar never had anything to fear from Gaul. As we read the story of Avaricum, of Gergovia, of Alesia, our sympathy goes out to the brave barbarians who were fighting for liberty—but we have to remember that though the cause of freedom failed, the cause of civilization triumphed. The eighth book, containing the account of the next two years, 51 and 50 b.c., was written by one of Cæsar's officers, Aulus Hirtius.
During the following winter, due to a lack of supplies, the Roman troops had to be stationed in separate detachments far apart. One of these was sneakily attacked and wiped out by the Gauls, and the others were only saved by the extraordinary speed with which Cæsar rushed to their rescue upon hearing of their impending danger. The primary role in this uprising was played by the Eburones, led by their king Ambiorix. A large part of the sixth book focuses on Cæsar's revenge against these people and their supporters, as well as the fruitless chase for Ambiorix. The rest provides a detailed comparison of the customs and practices of the Gauls and Germans, which serves as an important source for understanding the early institutions of these nations. The seventh book tells the gripping story of the massive uprising of all the Gauls against their conquerors, led by Vercingetorix, a chief from Arverne. This man was a true hero—brave, patriotic, resourceful, perhaps the only worthy opponent Cæsar ever faced. This war tested Cæsar's skills and the disciplined bravery of his legions to the limit. The Gauls almost succeeded in reversing six years of Roman efforts, in destroying the Roman army, and in shaking off the Roman control. In this campaign, more than ever before, Cæsar's success was thanks to the unmatched speed of his movements. The training of his troops had become so effective and their confidence in his ability to win under any circumstances was so high that, after a campaign of extraordinary efforts, they triumphed over the numerous forces of their brave enemies, and in the next two years, the last remnants of Gaulish independence were finally crushed. In all his later wars, Cæsar never had to fear Gaul again. As we read the stories of Avaricum, Gergovia, and Alesia, we feel sympathy for the brave barbarians fighting for their freedom—but we must remember that while the cause of freedom failed, the cause of civilization won. The eighth book, which covers the next two years, 51 and 50 B.C., was written by one of Cæsar's officers, Aulus Hirtius.
The first book of the Civil War begins with the year 49 b.c., where the struggle between Cæsar and the Senatorial party opens with his crossing of the Rubicon, attended by the advanced guard of his legions. Pompey proved a broken reed to those who leaned upon him, and Cæsar's conquest of the Italian peninsula was little else than a triumphal progress through the country. The enemy retired to the eastern shore of the Adriatic to muster the forces of the East on the side of the aristocracy, leaving Cæsar in possession of the capital and of the machinery of government. The latter part of the book contains the account of the campaign against Pompey's lieutenants in Spain, which was won almost without bloodshed, by masterly strategy, and which ended with the complete possession of the peninsula. The second book describes the capture of Marseilles after a long siege, and the tragic defeat and death of Curio, a brave but rash young officer sent by Cæsar to secure the African province. In the third book (48 b.c.) we have the story of the campaign against Pompey; first the audacious blockade for months of Pompey's greatly superior forces near Dyrrachium on the Illyrian coast; and when that failed, of the long march into Thessaly, where Pompey was at last forced into battle, against his judgment, by his own officers, on the fatal plains of Pharsalia; of the annihilation of the Senatorial army; of Pompey's flight to Egypt; of his treacherous murder there; of Cæsar's pursuit. The books on the Alexandrian, the African, and the Spanish wars, which continue the narrative down to Cæsar's final victory at Munda in southern Spain, are by other and inferior hands. The question of their authorship has been the subject of much controversy and conjecture.
The first book of the Civil War starts in 49 B.C., where the conflict between Caesar and the Senate kicks off with his crossing of the Rubicon, accompanied by the advance guard of his legions. Pompey turned out to be a weak ally for those who relied on him, and Caesar's takeover of the Italian peninsula was basically just a triumphant march through the region. The enemy retreated to the eastern Adriatic coast to rally support from the East for the aristocracy, leaving Caesar in control of the capital and the government. The latter part of the book covers the campaign against Pompey's lieutenants in Spain, which was won almost effortlessly through brilliant strategy, resulting in complete control of the peninsula. The second book outlines the capture of Marseilles after a lengthy siege, as well as the tragic defeat and death of Curio, a courageous yet reckless young officer sent by Caesar to secure the African province. In the third book (48 B.C.), we see the campaign against Pompey; first, the bold blockade of Pompey's much stronger forces near Dyrrachium for months; when that failed, the long march into Thessaly, where Pompey was ultimately coerced into battle against his better judgment by his own officers on the disastrous plains of Pharsalia; the destruction of the Senatorial army; Pompey's escape to Egypt; his treacherous murder there; and Caesar's pursuit. The books detailing the Alexandrian, African, and Spanish wars, which continue the story until Caesar's final victory at Munda in southern Spain, are written by other, lesser authors. The question of who wrote them has sparked a lot of debate and speculation.
Under this modest title of 'Commentaries,' in the guise of a simple narrative of events, Cæsar puts forth at once an inimitable history and a masterly apology. The author speaks of himself in the third person, tells of the circumstances of each situation in a quiet moderate way, which carries with it the conviction on the reader's part of his entire truthfulness, accuracy, and candor. We3043 are persuaded that the Cæsar about whom he tells could not have acted otherwise than he did. In short, he exercises the same spell over our minds that he cast over the hearts of men twenty centuries ago.
Under the simple title of 'Commentaries,' Cæsar presents both a unique history and a skillful defense, disguised as a straightforward retelling of events. He writes about himself in the third person, describing each situation calmly and moderately, which convinces readers of his complete honesty, precision, and openness. We3043 are convinced that the Cæsar he describes could not have acted any differently. In short, he has the same effect on our minds that he had on people's hearts twenty centuries ago.
There is nothing that so fascinates and enchains the imagination of men as power in another man. This man could captivate a woman by his sweetness or tame an angry mob of soldiers with a word; could mold the passions of a corrupt democracy or exterminate a nation in a day; could organize an empire or polish an epigram. His strength was terrible. But all this immense power was marvelously balanced and under perfect control. Nothing was too small for his delicate tact. Nothing that he did was so difficult but we feel he could have done more. Usually his means seemed inadequate to his ends. But it was Cæsar who used them.
There’s nothing that grabs and holds the imagination of people like the power in another person. This man could charm a woman with his kindness or calm an angry group of soldiers with just a word; he could sway the emotions of a corrupt democracy or wipe out a nation in a single day; he could run an empire or craft a clever phrase. His strength was immense. Yet, all this incredible power was remarkably balanced and perfectly controlled. Nothing was too minor for his keen sensitivity. Nothing he attempted was so challenging that we didn’t feel he could have achieved even more. Usually, his methods seemed inadequate for his goals. But it was Caesar who wielded them.
The Commentaries show us this man at his work. They show him as an organizer of armies and alliances, a wily diplomatist, an intrepid soldier, an efficient administrator, a strategist of inspired audacity, a tactician of endless resources, an engineer of infinite inventiveness, an unerring judge of men. But he never boasts, except in speeches to hearten discouraged troops. He does not vilify or underrate his enemies.
The Commentaries show us this man at work. They depict him as an organizer of armies and alliances, a clever diplomat, a brave soldier, an effective administrator, a strategist with inspired boldness, a tactician with endless resources, an engineer of limitless creativity, and a keen judge of character. But he never brags, except in speeches to motivate discouraged troops. He does not insult or underestimate his enemies.
His soldiers trusted him implicitly; there was no limit to their zeal. They found in him a generous appreciation of their deeds. Many a soldier and centurion has received immortality at his hands as the guerdon of valor. He describes a victory of Labienus with as much satisfaction as if it had been his own, and praises another lieutenant for his prudent self-restraint when tempted by a prospect of success. And he tells with hearty admiration of the devoted Gauls who sacrificed their lives one after another in a post of danger at Avaricum. Even in the Civil War no officers deserted him except Labienus and two Gaulish chiefs.
His soldiers trusted him completely; there was no limit to their enthusiasm. They found in him a genuine appreciation for their actions. Many soldiers and centurions have gained fame through his acknowledgment of their bravery. He talks about Labienus’s victory with as much pride as if it were his own and commends another lieutenant for his wise restraint when faced with the temptation of success. He speaks with deep admiration for the devoted Gauls who sacrificed themselves one after another in a dangerous position at Avaricum. Even during the Civil War, no officers abandoned him except Labienus and two Gallic chiefs.
It was difficult to deceive him. His analysis of other men's motives is as merciless as it is passionless. He makes us disapprove the course of his antagonists with the same moderate but convincing statement with which he recommends his own. Few men can have had as few illusions as he. One would scarcely care to possess such an insight into the hearts of others. He seems to feel little warmth of indignation, and never indulges in invective. But woe to those who stood in the way of the accomplishment of his objects. Dreadful was the punishment of those who revolted after making peace. Still, even his vengeance seems dictated by policy rather than by passion. He is charged with awful cruelty because he slew a million men and sold another million into slavery. But he did not enjoy human suffering. These were simply necessary incidents in the3044 execution of his plans. It is hard to see how European civilization could have proceeded without the conquest of Gaul, and it is surely better to make a conquest complete, rapid, overpowering, that the work may have to be done but once.
It was hard to fool him. His understanding of other people's motives is just as ruthless as it is unemotional. He gets us to disapprove of his opponents’ actions with the same calm but persuasive argument he uses to support his own. Few people can have had as few illusions as he did. You'd hardly want to have such insight into the hearts of others. He shows little anger and never resorts to insults. But woe to those who got in the way of his goals. Those who rebelled after making peace faced terrible consequences. Still, even his revenge seems more about strategy than emotion. He's accused of horrific cruelty because he killed a million people and sold another million into slavery. But he didn’t take pleasure in human suffering. These were just necessary parts of the3044 execution of his plans. It’s hard to see how European civilization could have advanced without the conquest of Gaul, and it’s certainly better to make a conquest complete, swift, and overwhelming so that the work needs to be done just once.
It is hard not to judge men by the standards of our own age. The ancients rarely felt an international humanity, and in his own time "Cæsar's clemency" was proverbial. As he was always careful not to waste in useless fighting the lives of his soldiers, so he was always true to his own precept, "Spare the citizens." The way in which he repeatedly forgave his enemies when they were in his power was an example to many a Christian conqueror. The best of his antagonists showed themselves bloodthirsty in word or act; and most of them, not excepting Cicero, were basely ungrateful for his forbearance. His treatment of Cicero was certainly most handsome—our knowledge of it is derived mainly from Cicero's letters. Perhaps this magnanimity was dashed with a tinge of kindly contempt for his fellow-citizens; but whatever its motives, it was certainly wise and benign at the beginning of the new era he was inaugurating. He was no vulgar destroyer, and did not desire to ruin in order to rule.
It’s hard not to judge people by the standards of our own time. The ancients rarely felt a sense of shared humanity, and during his time, "Cæsar's clemency" was well-known. He was always careful not to waste his soldiers’ lives in pointless battles, and he adhered to his principle, "Spare the citizens." The way he consistently forgave his enemies when he had the chance set an example for many Christian conquerors. The best of his opponents often displayed a thirst for blood, whether in words or actions, and most of them, including Cicero, were shamefully ungrateful for his mercy. His treatment of Cicero was certainly generous—our understanding of it mainly comes from Cicero's letters. Perhaps this generosity was mixed with a hint of disdain for his fellow citizens; but no matter the motives, it was clearly wise and kind as he began a new era. He wasn't a mindless destroyer and didn’t aim to ruin others to gain power.
He is charged with ambition, the sin by which the angels fell. It is not for us to fathom the depths of his mighty mind. Let us admit the charge. But it was not an ignoble ambition. Let us say that he was so ambitious that he laid the foundations of the Roman Empire and of modern France; that his services to civilization and his plans for humanity were so broad that patriots were driven to murder him.
He is driven by ambition, the very sin that caused the fall of the angels. It's beyond us to understand the depths of his powerful mind. Let's acknowledge the accusation. However, it wasn't a shameful ambition. We can say he was so ambitious that he established the foundations of the Roman Empire and modern France; that his contributions to civilization and his visions for humanity were so expansive that patriots felt compelled to kill him.
Some of Cæsar's eulogists have claimed for him a moral greatness corresponding to his transcendent mental power. This is mistaken zeal. He may stand as the supreme representative of the race in the way of practical executive intellect. It is poor praise to put him into another order of men, with Plato or with Paul. Their greatness was of another kind. We cannot speak of degrees. He is the exponent of creative force in political history—not of speculative or ethical power.
Some of Cæsar's admirers have argued that he has a moral greatness equal to his extraordinary intelligence. This is misguided enthusiasm. He might be seen as the ultimate example of practical executive intellect among his peers. It's not particularly commendable to compare him to figures like Plato or Paul. Their greatness was different. We can't really compare the two. He represents the creative force in political history—not speculative or ethical power.
Moreover, with all his originality of conception and power of execution, Cæsar lacked that kind of imagination which makes the true poet, the real creative artist in literature. Thus we observe the entire absence of the pictorial element in his writings. There is no trace of his ever being affected by the spectacular incidents of warfare nor by the grandeur of the natural scenes through which he passed. The reason may be that his intellect was absorbed in the contemplation of men and motives, of means and ends. We cannot conceive of his ever having been carried out of himself by the3045 rapture of inspiration. Such clearness of mental perception is naturally accompanied by a certain coolness of temperament. A man of superlative greatness must live more or less alone among his fellows. With his immense grasp of the relations of things in the world, Cæsar cannot have failed to regard men to some extent as the counters in a great game—himself the player. So he used men, finding them instruments—efficient and zealous, often—of his far-reaching plans. He was just in rewarding their services—more than just: he was generous and kind. But he did not have real associates, real friends; therefore it is not surprising that he met with so little gratitude. Even his diction shows this independence, this isolation. It would be difficult to find an author of any nation in a cultivated age so free from the influence of the language of his predecessors. Cæsar was unique among the great Roman writers in having been born at the capital. Appropriately he is the incarnation of the specifically Roman spirit in literature, as Cicero was the embodiment of the Italian, the Hellenic, the cosmopolitan spirit.
Additionally, despite his creativity and execution skills, Caesar lacked the kind of imagination that defines a true poet or a genuine literary artist. As a result, his writings show no pictorial element. There’s no sign that he was ever moved by the dramatic events of war or by the beauty of the natural scenes he encountered. This might be because he was focused on analyzing people and their motives, as well as the means to achieve goals. It’s hard to imagine him being swept away by moments of inspiration. Such clarity of thought often comes with a certain emotional detachment. A person of exceptional greatness tends to live somewhat apart from others. Given his vast understanding of how things relate to each other in the world, Caesar probably viewed people somewhat as pieces in a grand game—where he was the player. He utilized people, often finding them to be effective and enthusiastic tools for his ambitious goals. He was fair in rewarding their efforts—more than fair; he was generous and kind. But he didn’t have true companions or real friends, so it’s not surprising that he received little gratitude in return. Even his choice of words reflects this independence and isolation. It would be challenging to find an author in any cultivated era who was so free from the influences of the language used by those before him. Caesar was distinct among great Roman writers for being born in the capital. Fittingly, he embodies the specific Roman spirit in literature, while Cicero represents the Italian, Hellenic, and cosmopolitan spirit.
Toward the close of Cæsar's career there are some signs of weariness observable—a certain loss of serenity, a suspicion of vanity, a dimming of his penetrating vision into the men about him. The only wonder is that mind and body had not succumbed long before to the prodigious strain put upon them. Perhaps it is well that he died when he did, hardly past his prime. So he went to his setting, like the other "weary Titan," leaving behind him a brightness which lasted all through the night of the Dark Ages. Cæsar died, but the imperial idea of which he was the first embodiment has proved the central force of European political history even down to our time.
Toward the end of Caesar's career, there are noticeable signs of fatigue—a certain loss of calmness, a hint of vanity, and a fading of his keen insight into the people around him. It’s surprising that his mind and body didn’t break down sooner under the immense pressure they faced. Maybe it’s for the best that he died when he did, just past his prime. He went to his end, like the other "weary Titan," leaving behind a brightness that lasted through the entire night of the Dark Ages. Caesar died, but the imperial idea he first represented has remained a central force in European political history even to this day.
Such is the man who speaks to us from his pages still. He was a man who did things rather than a man who said things. Yet who could speak so well? His mastery of language was perfect, but in the same way as his mastery of other instruments. Style with him was a means rather than an end. He had the training which others of his kind enjoyed. Every Roman noble had to learn oratory. But Cæsar wrote and spoke with a faultless taste and a distinction that no training could impart. So we find in his style a beauty which does not depend upon ornament, but upon perfect proportion; a diction plain and severe almost to baldness; absolute temperateness of expression. The descriptions are spirited, but never made so by strained rhetoric; the speeches are brief, manly, business-like; the arguments calm and convincing; always and everywhere the language of a strong man well inside the limits of his power.
This is the man who still speaks to us through his writings. He was someone who took action rather than just talked. Yet, he was also an exceptional speaker. His command of language was flawless, just like his skill with other tools. For him, style was a means to an end, not an end in itself. He had the same training as others in his position. Every Roman noble had to learn public speaking. But Cæsar wrote and spoke with an impeccable taste and a refinement that no amount of training could give. In his style, we find beauty that relies not on decoration but on perfect balance; his language is straightforward and stark, almost to the point of being bare; his expressions are always measured. The descriptions are lively, but never forced with exaggerated rhetoric; the speeches are concise, strong, and to the point; the arguments are calm and persuasive; always and everywhere, the language of a powerful man operating well within his capabilities.
The chief ancient authorities for the life of Cæsar, besides his own works, are Suetonius in Latin, Plutarch and Appian in Greek. Among modern works of which he is made the subject may be3046 mentioned 'Jules César,' by Napoleon III. (Paris, 1865); continued by Colonel Stoffel, with an Atlas; 'Cæsar, a Sketch,' by J. A. Froude (London, 1886); 'Cæsar,' by A. Trollope (London, 1870); 'Cæsar,' by T. A. Dodge, U.S.A. (Boston, 1893).
The main ancient sources about Cæsar's life, aside from his own writings, are Suetonius in Latin, and Plutarch and Appian in Greek. Among the modern works focused on him, we can mention 'Jules César' by Napoleon III. (Paris, 1865), which was continued by Colonel Stoffel with an Atlas; 'Cæsar, a Sketch' by J. A. Froude (London, 1886); 'Cæsar' by A. Trollope (London, 1870); and 'Cæsar' by T. A. Dodge, U.S.A. (Boston, 1893).

THE DEFEAT OF ARIOVISTUS AND THE GERMANS
From 'The Gallic Wars'
From 'The Gallic Wars'
When he had proceeded three days' journey, word was brought to him that Ariovistus was hastening with all his forces to seize on Vesontio,115 which is the largest town of the Sequani, and had advanced three days' journey from his territories. Cæsar thought that he ought to take the greatest precautions lest this should happen, for there was in that town a most ample supply of everything which was serviceable for war; and so fortified was it by the nature of the ground as to afford a great facility for protracting the war, inasmuch as the river Doubs almost surrounds the whole town, as though it were traced round with a pair of compasses. A mountain of great height shuts in the remaining space, which is not more than six hundred feet, where the river leaves a gap in such a manner that the roots of that mountain extend to the river's bank on either side. A wall thrown around it makes a citadel of this mountain, and connects it with the town. Hither Cæsar hastens by forced marches by night and day, and after having seized the town, stations a garrison there.
When he had traveled for three days, he received word that Ariovistus was rushing with all his forces to capture Vesontio,115 the largest town of the Sequani, and had moved three days' journey from his own lands. Cæsar believed he needed to take the utmost precautions to prevent this from happening, as the town had a vast supply of everything necessary for war. The layout of the area naturally fortified it, making it easier to prolong the conflict, since the river Doubs nearly encircles the entire town, as if drawn with a compass. A tall mountain closes off the remaining space, which is no more than six hundred feet, where the river creates a gap, allowing the mountain's roots to reach the riverbank on both sides. A wall built around it creates a citadel out of this mountain and connects it to the town. Cæsar hurried there with forced marches both day and night, and after capturing the town, he stationed a garrison there.
Whilst he is tarrying a few days at Vesontio, on account of corn and provisions; from the inquiries of our men and the reports of the Gauls and traders (who asserted that the Germans were men of huge stature, of incredible valor and practice in arms,—that ofttimes they, on encountering them, could not bear even their countenance and the fierceness of their eyes), so great a panic on a sudden seized the whole army, as to discompose the minds and spirits of all in no slight degree. This3047 first arose from the tribunes of the soldiers, the prefects and the rest, who, having followed Cæsar from the city [Rome] from motives of friendship, had no great experience in military affairs. And alleging, some of them one reason, some another, which they said made it necessary for them to depart, they requested that by his consent they might be allowed to withdraw; some, influenced by shame, stayed behind in order that they might avoid the suspicion of cowardice. These could neither compose their countenance, nor even sometimes check their tears: but hidden in their tents, either bewailed their fate or deplored with their comrades the general danger. Wills were sealed universally throughout the whole camp. By the expressions and cowardice of these men, even those who possessed great experience in the camp, both soldiers and centurions, and those [the decurions] who were in command of the cavalry, were gradually disconcerted. Such of them as wished to be considered less alarmed said that they did not dread the enemy, but feared the narrowness of the roads and the vastness of the forests which lay between them and Ariovistus, or else that the supplies could not be brought up readily enough. Some even declared to Cæsar that when he gave orders for the camp to be moved and the troops to advance, the soldiers would not be obedient to the command nor advance, in consequence of their fear.
While he was staying a few days in Vesontio for supplies, the inquiries from our men and the reports from the Gauls and traders painted a terrifying picture of the Germans, describing them as towering figures with incredible bravery and skill in battle. They claimed that sometimes, just facing them was too much to handle due to the fierceness in their eyes. This sudden panic spread throughout the entire army, unsettling everyone significantly. It started with the tribunes, the prefects, and others who had accompanied Caesar from Rome out of friendship but lacked military experience. They each presented different reasons for needing to leave, requesting Caesar's permission to withdraw. Some stayed behind, feeling ashamed and wanting to avoid the appearance of cowardice. They couldn't hide their fear, often breaking into tears, and were found in their tents, mourning their fate or lamenting the shared danger with their comrades. There was a general sense of resignation throughout the camp. The cowardice and expressions of these men began to unsettle even those with considerable experience, including soldiers, centurions, and cavalry commanders. Those who wanted to seem less fearful claimed they weren't scared of the enemy itself, but worried about the narrow roads and vast forests between them and Ariovistus, or about whether supplies would arrive on time. Some even told Caesar that if he ordered the camp to move and the troops to advance, the soldiers would refuse to obey out of fear.
When Cæsar observed these things, having called a council, and summoned to it the centurions of all the companies, he severely reprimanded them, "particularly for supposing that it belonged to them to inquire or conjecture either in what direction they were marching or with what object. That Ariovistus during his [Cæsar's] consulship had most anxiously sought after the friendship of the Roman people; why should any one judge that he would so rashly depart from his duty? He for his part was persuaded that when his demands were known and the fairness of the terms considered, he would reject neither his nor the Roman people's favor. But even if, driven on by rage and madness, he should make war upon them, what after all were they afraid of?—or why should they despair either of their own valor or of his zeal? Of that enemy a trial had been made within our fathers' recollection, when on the defeat of the Cimbri and Teutones by Caius Marius, the army was regarded as having deserved no less praise than their commander himself. It had been made lately too in Italy, during3048 the rebellion of the slaves, whom, however, the experience and training which they had received from us assisted in some respect. From which a judgment might be formed of the advantages which resolution carries with it,—inasmuch as those whom for some time they had groundlessly dreaded when unarmed, they had afterwards vanquished when well armed and flushed with success. In short, that these were the same men whom the Helvetii, in frequent encounters, not only in their own territories, but also in theirs [the German], have generally vanquished, and yet cannot have been a match for our army. If the unsuccessful battle and flight of the Gauls disquieted any, these, if they made inquiries, might discover that when the Gauls had been tired out by the long duration of the war, Ariovistus, after he had many months kept himself in his camp and in the marshes, and had given no opportunity for an engagement, fell suddenly upon them, by this time despairing of a battle and scattered in all directions; and was victorious more through stratagem and cunning than valor. But though there had been room for such stratagem against savage and unskilled men, not even Ariovistus himself expected that thereby our armies could be entrapped. That those who ascribed their fear to a pretense about the deficiency of supplies and the narrowness of the roads acted presumptuously, as they seemed either to distrust their general's discharge of his duty or to dictate to him. That these things were his concern; that the Sequani, the Leuci, and the Lingones were to furnish the corn; and that it was already ripe in the fields; that as to the road, they would soon be able to judge for themselves. As to its being reported that the soldiers would not be obedient to command, or advance, he was not at all disturbed at that; for he knew that in the case of all those whose army had not been obedient to command, either upon some mismanagement of an affair fortune had deserted them, or that upon some crime being discovered covetousness had been clearly proved against them. His integrity had been seen throughout his whole life, his good fortune in the war with the Helvetii. That he would therefore instantly set about what he had intended to put off till a more distant day, and would break up his camp the next night in the fourth watch, that he might ascertain as soon as possible whether a sense of honor and duty, or whether fear, had more influence with them. But that if no one else should follow, yet3049 he would go with only the tenth legion, of which he had no misgivings, and it should be his prætorian cohort."—This legion Cæsar had both greatly favored, and in it, on account of its valor, placed the greatest confidence.
When Caesar saw all this, he called a meeting and summoned the centurions from all the groups. He strongly reprimanded them, especially for thinking it was their place to question or guess where they were heading or what their purpose was. Ariovistus had urgently sought the friendship of the Roman people during Caesar’s consulship; why would anyone think he would recklessly abandon his duty? Caesar believed that once his demands were known and the fairness of the terms considered, Ariovistus wouldn’t turn down the favor of either himself or the Roman people. Even if out of anger and madness he decided to go to war against them, what was there to fear? Why doubt their own courage or his resolve? They had already faced such an enemy in their fathers’ time when the Cimbric and Teutonic armies were defeated by Gaius Marius, bringing equal praise for the army and its commander. This had also recently occurred in Italy during the slave rebellion, where the soldiers' experience and training helped in some way. This showed the advantages of determination since those they had previously feared when unarmed were later defeated when well-armed and confident. In short, these were the same people the Helvetii had repeatedly beaten, not just in their own lands but also in those of the Germans, yet they could not match our army. If the unsuccessful battle and retreat of the Gauls unsettled anyone, those who looked into it would find that the Gauls, after being worn down by a protracted war, were attacked by Ariovistus who had spent many months in his camp and marshes, giving no chance for a confrontation. He struck suddenly when they were demoralized and scattered, winning more through strategy and cunning than bravery. Although such tactics might work against savage and inexperienced foes, even Ariovistus couldn’t expect to trap our armies that way. Those who claimed to fear a lack of supplies and narrow roads acted presumptuously, as they seemed either to distrust their general’s ability to do his job or to try and dictate his actions. These matters were his responsibility; the Sequani, the Leuci, and the Lingones were going to provide the grain, which was already ripe in the fields. As for the road, they would soon see for themselves. He wasn’t worried about reports that the soldiers wouldn’t obey orders or move forward; he knew that in situations where armies had been disobedient, either mismanagement led to defeat or some discovered wrongdoing had revealed their greed. His integrity was clear throughout his life, along with his good fortune in the war against the Helvetii. Thus, he would immediately begin what he planned to postpone and would break camp that night in the fourth watch, to find out as soon as possible whether honor and duty or fear motivated them more. If no one else followed, he would take only the tenth legion, which he trusted completely, along with his praetorian cohort. This legion had been greatly favored by Caesar, and he had the highest confidence in its valor.
Upon the delivery of this speech, the minds of all were changed in a surprising manner, and the highest ardor and eagerness for prosecuting the war were engendered; and the tenth legion was the first to return thanks to him, through their military tribunes, for his having expressed this most favorable opinion of them; and assured him that they were quite ready to prosecute the war. Then the other legions endeavored, through their military tribunes and the centurions of the principal companies, to excuse themselves to Cæsar, saying that they had never either doubted or feared, or supposed that the determination of the conduct of the war was theirs and not their general's. Having accepted their excuse, and having had the road carefully reconnoitred by Divitiacus, because in him of all others he had the greatest faith, he found that by a circuitous route of more than fifty miles he might lead his army through open parts; he then set out in the fourth watch, as he had said he would. On the seventh day, as he did not discontinue his march, he was informed by scouts that the forces of Ariovistus were only four-and-twenty miles distant from ours.
When this speech was delivered, everyone’s thoughts changed completely, and there was an intense enthusiasm and eagerness to continue the war. The tenth legion was the first to thank him, through their military tribunes, for expressing such a positive opinion of them and assured him that they were ready to carry on with the fight. Then, the other legions tried to explain themselves to Cæsar through their military tribunes and the centurions of the main companies, saying they had never doubted, feared, or thought that the decision about conducting the war was theirs instead of their general's. After accepting their explanation and after having Divitiacus carefully scout the route, because he trusted him the most, he found that he could lead his army through open areas by taking a longer, more than fifty-mile route. He then set out during the fourth watch, just as he said he would. On the seventh day, as he continued his march, scouts informed him that Ariovistus's forces were only twenty-four miles away from them.
Upon being apprised of Cæsar's arrival, Ariovistus sends ambassadors to him, saying that what he had before requested as to a conference might now, as far as his permission went, take place, since he [Cæsar] had approached nearer; and he considered that he might now do it without danger. Cæsar did not reject the proposal, and began to think that he was now returning to a rational state of mind, as he voluntarily proffered that which he had previously refused to him when he requested it; and was in great hopes that, in consideration of his own and the Roman people's great favors towards him, the issue would be that he would desist from his obstinacy upon his demands being made known. The fifth day after that was appointed as the day of conference. Meanwhile, as ambassadors were being often sent to and fro between them, Ariovistus demanded that Cæsar should not bring any foot-soldier with him to the conference, saying that "he was afraid of being ensnared by him through treachery; that both should come accompanied by cavalry; that he would3050 not come on any other condition." Cæsar, as he neither wished that the conference should, by an excuse thrown in the way, be set aside, nor durst trust his life to the cavalry of the Gauls, decided that it would be most expedient to take away from the Gallic cavalry all their horses, and thereon to mount the legionary soldiers of the tenth legion, in which he placed the greatest confidence; in order that he might have a body-guard as trustworthy as possible, should there be any need for action. And when this was done, one of the soldiers of the tenth legion said, not without a touch of humor, "that Cæsar did more for them than he had promised: he had promised to have the tenth legion in place of his prætorian cohort; but he now converted them into horse."
Upon learning of Cæsar's arrival, Ariovistus sent ambassadors to him, stating that the meeting he had previously requested could now, as far as he was concerned, take place since Cæsar was closer; he believed he could do this without any risk. Cæsar accepted the proposal and started to feel that he was returning to a rational mindset, as he was now willingly offering what he had earlier denied Ariovistus when he asked for it. He held high hopes that, given his and the Roman people's previous generous actions towards Ariovistus, the outcome would be that he would abandon his stubbornness once his demands were made clear. The fifth day after that was set as the date for the conference. In the meantime, as ambassadors frequently traveled back and forth between them, Ariovistus insisted that Cæsar should not bring any foot soldiers to the conference, claiming that he was "afraid of being trapped by him through deception; both should come with cavalry; he would not meet on any other terms." Cæsar, wanting to ensure that the conference would not be canceled due to any excuses and unwilling to trust his life to Gallic cavalry, decided it was best to take away all the horses from the Gallic cavalry and instead mount the soldiers of the tenth legion, in which he had the most confidence; this way, he would have a trustworthy bodyguard ready for action if needed. After this was arranged, one of the soldiers from the tenth legion remarked, not without a hint of humor, "Cæsar is doing more for us than he promised: he said he would bring the tenth legion instead of his praetorian cohort, but now he’s making us cavalry."
There was a large plain, and in it a mound of earth of considerable size. This spot was at nearly an equal distance from both camps. Thither, as had been appointed, they came for the conference. Cæsar stationed the legion which he had brought with him on horseback, two hundred paces from this mound. The cavalry of Ariovistus also took their stand at an equal distance. Ariovistus then demanded that they should confer on horseback, and that, besides themselves, they should bring with them ten men each to the conference. When they were come to the place, Cæsar, in the opening of his speech, detailed his own and the Senate's favors towards him [Ariovistus], "in that he had been styled king, in that he had been styled friend, by the Senate,—in that very considerable presents had been sent him; which circumstance he informed him had both fallen to the lot of few, and had usually been bestowed in consideration of important personal services; that he, although he had neither an introduction, nor a just ground for the request, had obtained these honors through the kindness and munificence of himself [Cæsar] and the Senate. He informed him, too, how old and how just were the grounds of connection that existed between themselves [the Romans] and the Ædui, what decrees of the Senate had been passed in their favor, and how frequent and how honorable; how from time immemorial the Ædui had held the supremacy of the whole of Gaul; even, said Cæsar, before they had sought our friendship; that it was the custom of the Roman people to desire not only that its allies and friends should lose none of their property, but be advanced in influence, dignity, and honor: who then could endure that what they had brought with them to the friendship of the Roman people should be torn from them?" He then3051 made the same demands which he had commissioned the ambassadors to make, that Ariovistus should not make war either upon the Ædui or their allies; that he should restore the hostages; that if he could not send back to their country any part of the Germans, he should at all events suffer none of them any more to cross the Rhine.
There was a large plain, and in it a fairly large mound of earth. This spot was roughly equidistant from both camps. As agreed, they gathered there for the meeting. Caesar arranged for the legion he had brought with him to be on horseback, two hundred paces from the mound. The cavalry of Ariovistus also positioned themselves at the same distance. Ariovistus then requested that they hold the meeting on horseback and bring along ten men each as representatives. When everyone arrived at the location, Caesar began his speech by detailing the favors he and the Senate had granted to Ariovistus, saying he had been called king and friend by the Senate and had received significant gifts. He pointed out that very few had received such honors, which were usually given for important personal contributions; he noted that he had received these honors without a proper introduction or valid reason, solely through the kindness and generosity of himself and the Senate. He also mentioned the long-standing and rightful ties that existed between the Romans and the Aedui, describing the numerous and honorable decrees passed by the Senate in their favor; how for ages, the Aedui had held the leadership of all Gaul, even before they sought our friendship; that it was customary for the Roman people to ensure that their allies and friends would not lose any of their property, but to gain influence, dignity, and honor instead. Who then could accept that what they had brought to the alliance with the Roman people should be taken away from them? He then made the same requests that he had instructed the ambassadors to make: that Ariovistus should not wage war against the Aedui or their allies; that he should return the hostages; and that, if he couldn’t send back any part of the Germans, he should at least not allow any of them to cross the Rhine again.
Ariovistus replied briefly to the demands of Cæsar, but expatiated largely on his own virtues: "that he had crossed the Rhine not of his own accord, but on being invited and sent for by the Gauls; that he had not left home and kindred without great expectations and great rewards; that he had settlements in Gaul, granted by the Gauls themselves; that the hostages had been given by their own good-will; that he took by right of war the tribute which conquerors are accustomed to impose on the conquered; that he had not made war upon the Gauls, but the Gauls upon him; that all the States of Gaul came to attack him, and had encamped against him; that all their forces had been routed and beaten by him in a single battle; that if they chose to make a second trial, he was ready to encounter them again; but if they chose to enjoy peace, it was unfair to refuse the tribute which of their own free-will they had paid up to that time. That the friendship of the Roman people ought to prove to him an ornament and a safeguard, not a detriment; and that he sought it with that expectation. But if through the Roman people the tribute was to be discontinued, and those who surrendered to be seduced from him, he would renounce the friendship of the Roman people no less heartily than he had sought it. As to his leading over a host of Germans into Gaul, that he was doing this with a view of securing himself, not of assaulting Gaul: that there was evidence of this, in that he did not come without being invited, and in that he did not make war, but merely warded it off. That he had come into Gaul before the Roman people. That never before this time did a Roman army go beyond the frontiers of the province of Gaul. What, said he, does Cæsar desire?—why come into his [Ariovistus's] domains?—that this was his province of Gaul, just as that is ours. As it ought not to be pardoned in him if he were to make an attack upon our territories, so likewise that we were unjust to obstruct him in his prerogative. As for Cæsar's saying that the Ædui had been styled 'brethren' by the Senate, he was not so uncivilized nor so ignorant of affairs as not to know that the Ædui in the3052 very last war with the Allobroges had neither rendered assistance to the Romans nor received any from the Roman people in the struggles which the Ædui had been maintaining with him and with the Sequani. He must feel suspicious that Cæsar, though feigning friendship as the reason for his keeping an army in Gaul, was keeping it with the view of crushing him. And that unless he depart and withdraw his army from these parts, he shall regard him not as a friend, but as a foe; and that even if he should put him to death, he should do what would please many of the nobles and leading men of the Roman people; he had assurance of that from themselves through their messengers, and could purchase the favor and the friendship of them all by his [Cæsar's] death. But if he would depart and resign to him the free possession of Gaul, he would recompense him with a great reward, and would bring to a close whatever wars he wished to be carried on, without any trouble or risk to him."
Ariovistus responded briefly to Caesar's demands but went on at length about his own achievements: "I crossed the Rhine not on my own initiative, but because I was invited and summoned by the Gauls; I didn't leave my home and family without significant expectations and rewards; I have settlements in Gaul, granted by the Gauls themselves; the hostages were given willingly; I collect tribute by right of conquest, which conquerors typically impose on the conquered; I did not wage war on the Gauls, but rather, they waged war on me; all the states of Gaul came to attack me and camped against me; I defeated all their forces in a single battle; if they want to try again, I’m ready to face them; but if they prefer peace, it's unfair to refuse the tribute that they have voluntarily paid until now. The friendship of the Roman people should be a benefit and protection to me, not a hindrance, and I seek it with that expectation. However, if through the Roman people the tribute is to stop and those who surrender to me are swayed away, I will give up the friendship of the Roman people just as eagerly as I sought it. As for my bringing a host of Germans into Gaul, I do this to secure myself, not to attack Gaul: the proof is that I came because I was invited, and I did not make war but simply defended against it. I arrived in Gaul before the Roman people did. Never before has a Roman army gone beyond the borders of the province of Gaul. What does Caesar want? Why come into my territory? This is my part of Gaul, just as that is yours. It shouldn’t be excused if I attacked your lands, so it’s equally unfair for you to block me from my rights. Regarding Caesar's claim that the Aedui were called 'brothers' by the Senate, I am neither uncivilized nor ignorant enough to not know that the Aedui, in the most recent conflict with the Allobroges, neither assisted the Romans nor received help from them during their struggles against me and the Sequani. I must suspect that Caesar, while pretending friendship as the reason for keeping an army in Gaul, is actually planning to destroy me. Unless he withdraws his army from this area, I will see him not as a friend, but as an enemy; and even if he were to kill me, he would do something that would please many nobles and leading figures among the Roman people; I have confirmation of this from their messengers, and he could win their favor and support through my death. But if he would leave and give me the free possession of Gaul, I would reward him greatly and end whatever wars he wanted to conclude, without any trouble or risk to him."
Many things were stated by Cæsar to the following effect:—"That he could not waive the business, and that neither his nor the Roman people's practice would suffer him to abandon most meritorious allies; nor did he deem that Gaul belonged to Ariovistus rather than to the Roman people; that the Arverni116 and the Ruteni117 had been subdued in war by Quintus Fabius Maximus, and that the Roman people had pardoned them and had not reduced them into a province or imposed a tribute upon them. And if the most ancient period was to be regarded, then was the sovereignty of the Roman people in Gaul most just: if the decree of the Senate was to be observed, then ought Gaul to be free, which they [the Romans] had conquered in war, and had permitted to enjoy its own laws."
Many things were said by Caesar along these lines:—"He couldn't ignore the matter, and both his own and the Roman people's practices wouldn't allow him to abandon deserving allies; nor did he believe that Gaul belonged to Ariovistus more than to the Roman people. The Arverni116 and the Ruteni117 had been defeated in battle by Quintus Fabius Maximus, and the Roman people forgave them, choosing not to make them a province or impose a tax on them. If we look at the oldest times, the sovereignty of the Roman people in Gaul was completely justified; if we follow the Senate's decree, then Gaul should be free, as they [the Romans] had conquered it in war and allowed it to keep its own laws."
While these things were being transacted in the conference, it was announced to Cæsar that the cavalry of Ariovistus were approaching nearer the mound, and were riding up to our men and casting stones and weapons at them. Cæsar made an end of his speech and betook himself to his men; and commanded them that they should by no means return a weapon upon the enemy. For though he saw that an engagement with the cavalry would be without any danger to his chosen legion, yet he did not think proper to engage, lest after the enemy were routed it might be said that they had been ensnared by him under the3053 sanction of a conference. When it was spread abroad among the common soldiery with what haughtiness Ariovistus had behaved at the conference, and how he had ordered the Romans to quit Gaul, and how his cavalry had made an attack upon our men, and how this had broken off the conference, a much greater alacrity and eagerness for battle was infused into our army.
While these things were being discussed at the conference, it was announced to Caesar that Ariovistus' cavalry was approaching the hill, riding toward our troops and throwing stones and weapons at them. Caesar wrapped up his speech and went to his men, commanding them not to retaliate against the enemy. Although he understood that a confrontation with the cavalry wouldn't pose any danger to his chosen legion, he didn't think it was wise to engage, fearing that if the enemy was defeated, it might be said they had been trapped by him under the3053 pretense of a conference. When word spread among the regular soldiers about Ariovistus' arrogance during the conference, how he had ordered the Romans to leave Gaul, and how his cavalry had attacked our men, breaking off the conference, a much greater zeal and eagerness for battle sparked within our army.
Two days after, Ariovistus sends ambassadors to Cæsar to state that "he wished to treat with him about those things which had been begun to be treated of between them, but had not been concluded"; and to beg that "he would either again appoint a day for a conference, or if he were not willing to do that, that he would send one of his officers as an ambassador to him." There did not appear to Cæsar any good reason for holding a conference; and the more so as the day before, the Germans could not be restrained from casting weapons at our men. He thought he should not without great danger send to him as ambassador one of his Roman officers, and should expose him to savage men. It seemed therefore most proper to send to him C. Valerius Procillus, the son of C. Valerius Caburus, a young man of the highest courage and accomplishments (whose father had been presented with the freedom of the city by C. Valerius Flaccus), both on account of his fidelity and on account of his knowledge of the Gallic language,—which Ariovistus, by long practice, now spoke fluently,—and because in his case the Germans would have no motive for committing violence;118 and for his colleague, M. Mettius, who had shared the hospitality of Ariovistus. He commissioned them to learn what Ariovistus had to say, and to report to him. But when Ariovistus saw them before him in his camp, he cried out in the presence of his army, "Why were they come to him? was it for the purpose of acting as spies?" He stopped them when attempting to speak, and cast them into chains.
Two days later, Ariovistus sends envoys to Caesar to say that "he wanted to discuss the matters they had started talking about but hadn't finished"; and to request that "he either set another date for a meeting, or if he wasn't willing to do that, to send one of his officers as an envoy to him." Caesar saw no good reason to hold a meeting, especially since the day before, the Germans couldn't be stopped from throwing weapons at his men. He thought it would be very dangerous to send one of his Roman officers as an envoy and put him at risk among wild men. Therefore, it seemed best to send C. Valerius Procillus, the son of C. Valerius Caburus, a young man of exceptional courage and skills (whose father had been given citizenship by C. Valerius Flaccus), both because of his loyalty and because he could speak Gallic fluently, which Ariovistus had also learned to do over time—and because the Germans would have no reason to attack him; and for his companion, M. Mettius, who had been a guest of Ariovistus. He tasked them with finding out what Ariovistus wanted to say and to report back to him. But when Ariovistus saw them in his camp, he shouted in front of his troops, "Why have they come to him? Was it to spy?" He interrupted them when they tried to speak and threw them into chains.
The same day he moved his camp forward and pitched under a hill six miles from Cæsar's camp. The day following he led his forces past Cæsar's camp, and encamped two miles beyond him; with this design—that he might cut off Cæsar from the corn and provisions which might be conveyed to him from the Sequani and the Ædui. For five successive days from that day Cæsar drew out his forces before the camp and put them in3054 battle order, that if Ariovistus should be willing to engage in battle, an opportunity might not be wanting to him. Ariovistus all this time kept his army in camp, but engaged daily in cavalry skirmishes. The method of battle in which the Germans had practiced themselves was this: There were six thousand horse, and as many very active and courageous foot, one of whom each of the horse selected out of the whole army for his own protection. By these men they were constantly accompanied in their engagements; to these the horse retired; these on any emergency rushed forward; if any one, upon receiving a very severe wound, had fallen from his horse, they stood around him; if it was necessary to advance farther than usual or to retreat more rapidly, so great, from practice, was their swiftness, that supported by the manes of the horses they could keep pace with their speed.
The same day, he moved his camp forward and set up under a hill six miles from Cæsar's camp. The next day, he led his forces past Cæsar's camp and set up camp two miles beyond him, with the plan to cut Cæsar off from the corn and supplies that could be sent to him by the Sequani and the Ædui. For five consecutive days, Cæsar brought his forces out in front of the camp and arranged them for battle, so that if Ariovistus wanted to fight, he would have the chance. During this time, Ariovistus kept his army in camp but engaged in daily cavalry skirmishes. The battle method that the Germans practiced was this: There were six thousand horsemen and just as many agile and brave foot soldiers, one of whom each horseman chose from the entire army for his own protection. These men constantly accompanied them in engagements; the horsemen would retreat to them, and in emergencies, they would charge forward. If a horseman received a serious wound and fell, the foot soldiers would gather around him. If it was necessary to advance further than usual or retreat quickly, their speed was so great from practice that, holding onto the horses' manes, they could keep up with their pace.
Perceiving that Ariovistus kept himself in camp, Cæsar, that he might not any longer be cut off from provisions, chose a convenient position for a camp beyond that place in which the Germans had encamped, at about six hundred paces from them, and having drawn up his army in three lines, marched to that place. He ordered the first and second lines to be under arms; the third to fortify the camp. This place was distant from the enemy about six hundred paces, as has been stated. Thither Ariovistus sent light troops, about sixteen thousand men in number, with all his cavalry; which forces were to intimidate our men and hinder them in their fortification. Cæsar nevertheless, as he had before arranged, ordered two lines to drive off the enemy; the third to execute the work. The camp being fortified, he left there two legions and a portion of the auxiliaries, and led back the other four legions into the larger camp.
Seeing that Ariovistus stayed in his camp, Cæsar, to avoid being cut off from supplies, chose a suitable spot for a camp beyond where the Germans had set up, about six hundred paces away. After arranging his army into three lines, he marched to that location. He instructed the first and second lines to be ready for battle while the third line fortified the camp. This spot was about six hundred paces from the enemy, as mentioned. Ariovistus sent light troops, around sixteen thousand men, along with all his cavalry to intimidate our men and disrupt their fortifications. Nonetheless, Cæsar, as planned, directed the two lines to push back the enemy while the third line focused on the fortifications. Once the camp was fortified, he left two legions and some auxiliaries there, and brought the other four legions back to the larger camp.
The next day, according to his custom, Cæsar led out his forces from both camps, and having advanced a little from the larger one, drew up his line of battle, and gave the enemy an opportunity of fighting. When he found that they did not even then come out from their intrenchments, he led back his army into camp about noon. Then at last Ariovistus sent part of his forces to attack the lesser camp. The battle was vigorously maintained on both sides till the evening. At sunset, after many wounds had been inflicted and received, Ariovistus led back his forces into camp. When Cæsar inquired of his prisoners wherefore Ariovistus did not come to an engagement, he dis3055covered this to be the reason—that among the Germans it was the custom for their matrons to pronounce from lots and divination whether it were expedient that the battle should be engaged in or not; that they had said that "it was not the will of heaven that the Germans should conquer, if they engaged in battle before the new moon."
The next day, as usual, Caesar marched his troops out from both camps. After moving a bit away from the larger camp, he set up his battle line and gave the enemy a chance to fight. When he saw that they still didn't come out of their fortifications, he led his army back to camp around noon. Finally, Ariovistus sent part of his forces to attack the smaller camp. The battle was fiercely fought on both sides until the evening. At sunset, after many injuries were dealt, Ariovistus withdrew his forces back to camp. When Caesar asked his prisoners why Ariovistus didn’t engage in a full battle, he learned that among the Germans, it was customary for their women to consult omens and divination to decide whether it was wise to fight; they had declared that "it was not the will of heaven for the Germans to win if they fought before the new moon."
The day following, Cæsar left what seemed sufficient as a guard for both camps; and then drew up all the auxiliaries in sight of the enemy, before the lesser camp, because he was not very powerful in the number of legionary soldiers, considering the number of the enemy; that thereby he might make use of his auxiliaries for appearance. He himself, having drawn up his army in three lines, advanced to the camp of the enemy. Then at last of necessity the Germans drew their forces out of camp and disposed them canton by canton, at equal distances, the Harudes, Marcomanni, Tribocci, Vangiones, Nemetes, Sedusii, Suevi; and surrounded their whole army with their chariots and wagons, that no hope might be left in flight. On these they placed their women, who, with disheveled hair and in tears, entreated the soldiers, as they went forward to battle, not to deliver them into slavery to the Romans.
The next day, Caesar left what seemed like enough guards for both camps, and then arranged all the auxiliaries in view of the enemy, in front of the smaller camp, because he didn't have many legionary soldiers compared to the enemy's strength; this way, he could use his auxiliaries for show. He then formed his army into three lines and moved towards the enemy's camp. Eventually, the Germans had no choice but to pull their forces out of their camp and set them up in groups, spaced out evenly: the Harudes, Marcomanni, Tribocci, Vangiones, Nemetes, Sedusii, Suevi; and they surrounded their entire army with their chariots and wagons to eliminate any hope of escape. They placed their women on these wagons, who, with unkempt hair and in tears, pleaded with the soldiers as they headed into battle not to hand them over into slavery to the Romans.
Cæsar appointed over each legion a lieutenant and a quæstor, that every one might have them as witnesses of his valor. He himself began the battle at the head of the right wing, because he had observed that part of the enemy to be the least strong. Accordingly our men, upon the signal being given, vigorously made an attack upon the enemy, and the enemy so suddenly and rapidly rushed forward that there was no time for casting the javelins at them. Throwing aside, therefore, their javelins, they fought with swords hand to hand. But the Germans, according to their custom, rapidly forming a phalanx, sustained the attack of our swords. There were found very many of our soldiers who leaped upon the phalanx, and with their hands tore away the shields and wounded the enemy from above. Although the army of the enemy was routed on the left wing and put to flight, they still pressed heavily on our men from the right wing, by the great number of their troops. On observing this, P. Crassus the Younger, who commanded the cavalry,—as he was more disengaged than those who were employed in the fight,—sent the third line as a relief to our men who were in distress.
Cæsar appointed a lieutenant and a quæstor for each legion so that everyone could have them as witnesses of their bravery. He himself started the battle at the front of the right wing because he noticed that part of the enemy was the weakest. As soon as the signal was given, our troops charged fiercely at the enemy, but the enemy quickly surged forward, leaving no time to throw their javelins. So, they discarded their javelins and fought hand-to-hand with swords. However, the Germans quickly formed a phalanx, holding off the blows of our swords. Many of our soldiers jumped onto the phalanx, tearing away shields and striking down the enemy from above. Even though the enemy army was defeated and routed on the left wing, they still pressed hard on our troops from the right side due to their large numbers. Seeing this, P. Crassus the Younger, who was in charge of the cavalry and was less occupied than those still fighting, sent in the third line to support our men who were in trouble.
3056 Thereupon the engagement was renewed, and all the enemy turned their backs, nor did they cease to flee until they arrived at the river Rhine, about fifty miles from that place. There some few, either relying on their strength, endeavored to swim over, or finding boats procured their safety. Among the latter was Ariovistus, who, meeting with a small vessel tied to the bank, escaped in it: our horse pursued and slew all the rest of them. Ariovistus had two wives, one a Suevan by nation, whom he had brought with him from home; the other a Norican, the sister of King Vocion, whom he had married in Gaul, she having been sent thither for that purpose by her brother. Both perished in that flight. Of their two daughters, one was slain, the other captured. C. Valerius Procillus, as he was being dragged by his guards in the flight, bound with a triple chain, fell into the hands of Cæsar himself, as he was pursuing the enemy with his cavalry. This circumstance indeed afforded Cæsar no less pleasure than the victory itself; because he saw a man of the first rank in the province of Gaul, his intimate acquaintance and friend, rescued from the hand of the enemy and restored to him, and that fortune had not diminished aught of the joy and exultation of that day by his destruction. He [Procillus] said that in his own presence the lots had been thrice consulted respecting him, whether he should immediately be put to death by fire or be reserved for another time: that by the favor of the lots he was uninjured. M. Mettius also was found and brought back to him [Cæsar].
3056 Then the fight started up again, and everyone on the enemy's side turned to run away, fleeing until they reached the Rhine river, about fifty miles away. There, a few of them, either believing in their own strength, tried to swim across, or found boats to save themselves. Among those was Ariovistus, who managed to escape in a small boat he found tied to the shore; our cavalry chased down and killed all the others. Ariovistus had two wives, one from the Suevi tribe who he had brought with him, and the other a Norican woman, the sister of King Vocion, whom he married in Gaul after she was sent there by her brother for that purpose. Both of them perished in the escape. Of their two daughters, one was killed and the other was captured. C. Valerius Procillus, while being dragged away by his guards, bound with a triple chain, fell into the hands of Caesar himself, who was chasing the enemy with his cavalry. This encounter brought Caesar just as much joy as the victory itself because he saw a high-ranking man from the province of Gaul, his close friend, rescued from the enemy and returned to him, and that fate had not taken away any of the joy and celebration of that day through his destruction. Procillus reported that lots had been drawn three times right in front of him to decide whether he would be executed by fire immediately or spared for another time: he was unharmed by the favor of the lots. M. Mettius was also found and brought back to Caesar.
This battle having been reported beyond the Rhine, the Suevi, who had come to the banks of that river, began to return home; when the Ubii,119 who dwelt nearest to the Rhine, pursuing them while much alarmed, slew a great number of them. Cæsar, having concluded two very important wars in one campaign, conducted his army into winter quarters among the Sequani a little earlier than the season of the year required. He appointed Labienus over the winter quarters, and set out in person for hither Gaul to hold the assizes.
This battle was reported across the Rhine, prompting the Suevi, who had reached the river's banks, to start heading home. Meanwhile, the Ubii,119 who lived closest to the Rhine and were quite alarmed, chased them down and killed many of them. Cæsar, having wrapped up two significant wars in one campaign, led his army into winter quarters among the Sequani a bit earlier than usual for the season. He appointed Labienus to oversee the winter quarters and personally headed to hither Gaul to conduct the assizes.
ON THE MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF ANCIENT GAULS AND GERMANS
From 'The Gallic Wars'
The Gallic Wars
Since we have come to this place, it does not appear to be foreign to our subject to lay before the reader an account of the manners of Gaul and Germany, and wherein these nations differ from each other. In Gaul there are factions not only in all the States, and in all the cantons and their divisions, but almost in each family; and of these factions those are the leaders who are considered according to their judgment to possess the greatest influence, upon whose will and determination the management of all affairs and measures depends. And that seems to have been instituted in ancient times with this view, that no one of the common people should be in want of support against one more powerful; for none of those leaders suffers his party to be oppressed and defrauded, and if he do otherwise, he has no influence among his party. This same policy exists throughout the whole of Gaul; for all the States are divided into two factions.
Since we've arrived in this place, it seems relevant to share an overview of the customs in Gaul and Germany, highlighting the differences between these nations. In Gaul, there are factions not just in every state and in every canton and division, but almost within each family; among these factions, the leaders who are seen as most influential are those who are respected for their judgment, and the management of all affairs and decisions relies on their will. This seems to have been established in ancient times to ensure that no common person goes unprotected against someone more powerful; because no leader allows their group to be mistreated or cheated, and if they do, they lose their influence within the faction. This same system exists throughout Gaul, as all the states are split into two factions.
When Cæsar arrived in Gaul, the Ædui were the leaders of one faction, the Sequani of the other. Since the latter were less powerful by themselves, inasmuch as the chief influence was from of old among the Ædui, and their dependencies were great, they had united to themselves the Germans and Ariovistus, and had brought them over to their party by great sacrifices and promises. And having fought several successful battles and slain all the nobility of the Ædui, they had so far surpassed them in power that they brought over from the Ædui to themselves a large portion of their dependants, and received from them the sons of their leading men as hostages, and compelled them to swear in their public character that they would enter into no design against them; and held a portion of the neighboring land, seized on by force, and possessed the sovereignty of the whole of Gaul. Divitiacus, urged by this necessity, had proceeded to Rome to the Senate for the purpose of entreating assistance, and had returned without accomplishing his object. A change of affairs ensued on the arrival of Cæsar: the hostages were returned to the Ædui, their old dependencies restored, and new ones acquired through Cæsar (because those who had attached3058 themselves to their alliance saw that they enjoyed a better state and a milder government); their other interests, their influence, their reputation were likewise increased, and in consequence the Sequani lost the sovereignty. The Remi succeeded to their place, and as it was perceived that they equaled the Ædui in favor with Cæsar, those who on account of their old animosities could by no means coalesce with the Ædui, consigned themselves in clientship to the Remi. The latter carefully protected them. Thus they possessed both a new and suddenly acquired influence. Affairs were then in that position, that the Ædui were considered by far the leading people, and the Remi held the second post of honor.
When Caesar arrived in Gaul, the Aedui were the leaders of one faction, while the Sequani led the other. Since the Sequani were weaker on their own, given that the Aedui had historically held the chief influence and had significant dependencies, they had allied themselves with the Germans and Ariovistus, bringing them over to their side through considerable sacrifices and promises. After winning several battles and killing all the Aedui nobility, they had gained so much power that they attracted a large portion of the Aedui's dependents to their side, received the sons of their leading men as hostages, and forced them to pledge publicly that they would not plot against them. They also seized a portion of nearby land by force and had claimed sovereignty over all of Gaul. In response to this situation, Divitiacus went to Rome to the Senate to seek help but returned without achieving his goal. Once Caesar arrived, things changed: the hostages were returned to the Aedui, their old dependencies were restored, and they gained new ones through Caesar, as those who joined their alliance saw they enjoyed a better situation and a kinder government. Their other interests, influence, and reputation also grew, resulting in the Sequani losing their dominance. The Remi took their place, and since it was seen that they had equal favor with Caesar to the Aedui, those who could not unite with the Aedui because of old grudges turned to the Remi for protection. The Remi carefully safeguarded them, thus gaining a brand new and sudden influence. At that time, the Aedui were regarded as the leading people, with the Remi holding the second position of honor.
Throughout all Gaul there are two orders of those men who are of any rank and dignity: for the commonalty is held almost in the condition of slaves, and dares to undertake nothing of itself and is admitted to no deliberation. The greater part, when they are pressed either by debt, or the large amount of their tributes, or the oppression of the more powerful, give themselves up in vassalage to the nobles, who possess over them the same rights, without exception, as masters over their slaves. But of these two orders, one is that of the Druids, the other that of the knights. The former are engaged in things sacred, conduct the public and the private sacrifices, and interpret all matters of religion. To these a large number of the young men resort for the purpose of instruction, and they [the Druids] are in great honor among them. For they determine respecting almost all controversies, public and private; and if any crime has been perpetrated, if murder has been committed, if there be any dispute about an inheritance, if any about boundaries, these same persons decide it; they decree rewards and punishments; if any one, either in a private or public capacity, has not submitted to their decision, they interdict him from the sacrifices. This among them is the most heavy punishment. Those who have been thus interdicted are esteemed in the number of the impious and criminal: all shun them, and avoid their society and conversation, lest they receive some evil from their contact; nor is justice administered to them when seeking it, nor is any dignity bestowed on them. Over all these Druids one presides, who possesses supreme authority among them. Upon his death, if any individual among the rest is pre-eminent in dignity, he succeeds; but if there are many equal, the election is made by the suffrages3059 of the Druids; sometimes they even contend for the presidency with arms. These assemble at a fixed period of the year in a consecrated place in the territories of the Carnutes, which is reckoned the central region of the whole of Gaul. Hither all who have disputes assemble from every part and submit to their decrees and determinations. This institution is supposed to have been devised in Britain, and to have been brought over from it into Gaul; and now those who desire to gain a more accurate knowledge of that system generally proceed thither for the purpose of studying it.
Throughout all of Gaul, there are two main classes of men who hold any rank or status: the common people are almost treated like slaves, not daring to take any action on their own and not allowed to participate in any discussions. Most of them, when burdened by debt, high taxes, or the oppression of the powerful, submit themselves as vassals to the nobles, who have the same authority over them as masters have over their slaves. Among these two classes, one consists of the Druids, and the other consists of knights. The Druids are involved in sacred matters, perform public and private sacrifices, and interpret all religious issues. Many young men seek them out for education, and they hold great respect among the people. The Druids resolve nearly all disputes, both public and private; if a crime has been committed, such as murder, or there are conflicts over inheritance or land boundaries, they are the ones who make the decisions. They determine rewards and punishments, and anyone who refuses to accept their decisions, whether in a personal or public capacity, is banned from participating in sacrifices. This is considered the heaviest punishment among them. Those who are banned are viewed as impious and criminal: everyone avoids them and their company to avoid any negative repercussions; they cannot seek justice, nor do they receive any honor. Among all these Druids, one is the chief who has the highest authority. Upon his death, if any individual is outstanding in rank, he takes over; but if there are several equals, the Druids vote to elect a new chief; sometimes they even fight for the position. They gather at a specific time each year in a sacred location in the territory of the Carnutes, which is regarded as the central area of all of Gaul. People from all over come here with their disputes and submit to their rulings. This system is believed to have originated in Britain and then been brought over to Gaul; now, those who want to learn more about it often travel there for study.
The Druids do not go to war, nor pay tribute together with the rest; they have an exemption from military service and a dispensation in all matters. Induced by such great advantages, many embrace this profession of their own accord, and many are sent to it by their parents and relations. They are said there to learn by heart a great number of verses; accordingly some remain in the course of training twenty years. Nor do they regard it lawful to commit these to writing, though in almost all other matters, in their public and private transactions, they use Greek characters. That practice they seem to me to have adopted for two reasons: because they neither desire their doctrines to be divulged among the mass of the people, nor those who learn, to devote themselves the less to the efforts of memory, relying on writing; since it generally occurs to most men that in their dependence on writing they relax their diligence in learning thoroughly, and their employment of the memory. They wish to inculcate this as one of their leading tenets: that souls do not become extinct, but pass after death from one body to another; and they think that men by this tenet are in a great degree excited to valor, the fear of death being disregarded. They likewise discuss and impart to the youth many things respecting the stars and their motion; respecting the extent of the world and of our earth; respecting the nature of things; respecting the power and the majesty of the immortal gods.
The Druids don’t go to war or pay tribute like everyone else; they have a pass from military service and exemption in all matters. Drawn in by these great advantages, many choose this path on their own, while others are sent by their parents and relatives. It’s said that they memorize a large number of verses, and as a result, some stay in training for twenty years. They don’t believe it’s right to write these down, even though in almost everything else, in their public and private dealings, they use Greek letters. They seem to have adopted this practice for two reasons: they don’t want their teachings to be spread among the general public, and they don’t want students to rely on writing, which could make them less diligent in memorizing. They generally think that when people depend on writing, they become less committed to truly learning and using their memory. They aim to instill one of their core beliefs: that souls don’t die but move from one body to another after death; they believe this principle motivates people to be brave, as the fear of death is lessened. They also discuss and teach young people many things about the stars and their movements, the size of the universe and our world, the nature of things, and the power and greatness of the immortal gods.
The other order is that of the knights. These, when there is occasion and any war occurs (which before Cæsar's arrival was for the most part wont to happen every year, as either they on their part were inflicting injuries or repelling those which others inflicted on them), are all engaged in war. And those of them most distinguished by birth and resources have the greatest3060 number of vassals and dependants about them. They acknowledge this sort of influence and power only.
The other group is the knights. Whenever there's a need and a war breaks out (which, before Cæsar arrived, usually happened every year, either because they were causing harm or defending against harm inflicted on them), they all join in the fight. Those among them who are most distinguished by their lineage and wealth have the largest3060 number of vassals and followers. They only recognize this kind of influence and power.
The nation of all the Gauls is extremely devoted to superstitious rites; and on that account they who are troubled with unusually severe diseases, and they who are engaged in battles and dangers, either sacrifice men as victims, or vow that they will sacrifice them, and employ the Druids as the performers of those sacrifices; because they think that unless the life of a man be offered for the life of a man, the mind of the immortal gods cannot be rendered propitious, and they have sacrifices of that kind ordained for national purposes. Others have figures of vast size, the limbs of which formed of osiers they fill with living men, which being set on fire, the men perish enveloped in the flames. They consider that the oblation of such as have been taken in theft, or in robbery, or any other offense, is more acceptable to the immortal gods; but when a supply of that class is wanting, they have recourse to the oblation of even the innocent.
The nation of all the Gauls is very devoted to superstitious rituals; because of this, those who suffer from particularly severe illnesses and those engaged in battles and dangers either sacrifice people as offerings or promise that they will sacrifice them, and they use the Druids to carry out these sacrifices. They believe that unless a man's life is offered for another man's life, the gods cannot be made favorable, and they have these kinds of sacrifices established for national purposes. Others have massive figures made of willow branches, which they fill with living men, and when set on fire, the men die engulfed in flames. They believe that offering those caught in theft, robbery, or any other crime is more pleasing to the gods; but when they lack such individuals, they resort to sacrificing even the innocent.
They worship as their divinity Mercury in particular, and have many images of him, and regard him as the inventor of all arts; they consider him the guide of their journeys and marches, and believe him to have very great influence over the acquisition of gain and mercantile transactions. Next to him they worship Apollo, and Mars, and Jupiter, and Minerva; respecting these deities they have for the most part the same belief as other nations: that Apollo averts diseases, that Minerva imparts the invention of manufactures, that Jupiter possesses the sovereignty of the heavenly powers; that Mars presides over wars. To him, when they have determined to engage in battle, they commonly vow those things which they shall take in war. When they have conquered, they sacrifice whatever captured animals may have survived the conflict, and collect the other things into one place. In many States you may see piles of these things heaped up in their consecrated spots; nor does it often happen that any one, disregarding the sanctity of the case, dares either to secrete in his house things captured, or take away those deposited; and the most severe punishment, with torture, has been established for such a deed.
They specifically worship Mercury as their main deity and have many images of him, viewing him as the creator of all arts. They see him as the guide for their travels and believe he has a significant influence over making money and business deals. After him, they worship Apollo, Mars, Jupiter, and Minerva, and mostly share the same beliefs about these gods as other cultures do: Apollo keeps diseases away, Minerva inspires new inventions, Jupiter rules over the celestial powers, and Mars governs wars. When they decide to go into battle, they usually make vows about what they will offer after the fight. Once they've won, they sacrifice any captured animals that survived the battle and gather other items in one place. In many states, you can see piles of these offerings stacked up in their sacred areas; it’s rare for anyone to disrespect these sites by hiding captured items in their homes or taking away what’s been left there, and doing so is met with the harshest punishments, including torture.
All the Gauls assert that they are descended from the god Dis, and say that this tradition has been handed down by the Druids. For that reason they compute the divisions of every3061 season, not by the number of days, but of nights; they keep birthdays and the beginnings of months and years in such an order that the day follows the night. Among the other usages of their life, they differ in this from almost all other nations; that they do not permit their children to approach them openly until they are grown up so as to be able to bear the service of war; and they regard it as indecorous for a son of boyish age to stand in public in the presence of his father.
All the Gauls claim they're descendants of the god Dis, and they say this tradition has been passed down by the Druids. That's why they calculate the divisions of each 3061 season not by the number of days, but by nights; they celebrate birthdays and the start of months and years in such a way that the day comes after the night. In their way of life, they differ from almost all other nations in that they don't allow their children to approach them openly until they’re grown enough to serve in battle; they see it as improper for a young boy to appear in public in front of his father.
Whatever sums of money the husbands have received in the name of dowry from their wives, making an estimate of it, they add the same amount out of their own estates. An account is kept of all this money conjointly, and the profits are laid by; whichever of them shall have survived the other, to that one the portion of both reverts, together with the profits of the previous time. Husbands have power of life and death over their wives as well as over their children: and when the father of a family born in a more than commonly distinguished rank has died, his relations assemble, and if the circumstances of his death are suspicious, hold an investigation upon the wives in the manner adopted towards slaves; and if proof be obtained, put them to severe torture and kill them. Their funerals, considering the state of civilization among the Gauls, are magnificent and costly; and they cast into the fire all things, including living creatures, which they suppose to have been dear to them when alive; and a little before this period, slaves and dependants who were ascertained to have been beloved by them were, after the regular funeral rites were completed, burnt together with them.
Whatever amount of money husbands have received as dowry from their wives, they estimate that sum and add an equivalent amount from their own assets. They keep a joint account of all this money, and the profits are saved. The spouse who survives the other inherits both their portions along with the accumulated profits. Husbands have power over their wives' and children's lives. When a father from a notably distinguished family passes away, his relatives gather to investigate, especially if the circumstances of his death are suspicious. They treat the wives like slaves, and if they find evidence, they inflict severe torture and execute them. Funerals, given the level of civilization among the Gauls, are elaborate and expensive; they burn all possessions, including living creatures, that were cherished by the deceased. Additionally, not long before this time, slaves and dependents known to be loved by them were cremated alongside the deceased after the usual funeral rites were performed.
Those States which are considered to conduct their commonwealth more judiciously have it ordained by their laws, that if any person shall have heard by rumor and report from his neighbors anything concerning the commonwealth, he shall convey it to the magistrate and not impart it to any other; because it has been discovered that inconsiderate and inexperienced men were often alarmed by false reports and driven to some rash act, or else took hasty measures in affairs of the highest importance. The magistrates conceal those things which require to be kept unknown; and they disclose to the people whatever they determine to be expedient. It is not lawful to speak of the commonwealth except in council.
The states that are known to manage their affairs more wisely have established laws that require anyone who hears rumors or reports from their neighbors about the commonwealth to share that information only with the magistrate and not spread it further. This is because it's been found that careless and inexperienced people often get panicked by false information and make rash decisions, or they take quick actions in very important matters. The magistrates keep confidential what needs to remain unknown and share with the public whatever they find appropriate. It is not permitted to discuss the commonwealth outside of official meetings.
The Germans differ much from these usages, for they have neither Druids to preside over sacred offices nor do they pay3062 great regard to sacrifices. They rank in the number of the gods those alone whom they behold, and by whose instrumentality they are obviously benefited,—namely, the sun, fire, and the moon; they have not heard of the other deities even by report. Their whole life is occupied in hunting and in the pursuits of the military art; from childhood they devote themselves to fatigue and hardships. Those who have remained chaste for the longest time receive the greatest commendation among their people; they think that by this the growth is promoted, by this the physical powers are increased and the sinews are strengthened. And to have had knowledge of a woman before the twentieth year they reckon among the most disgraceful acts; of which matter there is no concealment, because they bathe promiscuously in the rivers and only use skins or small cloaks of deer's hides, a large portion of the body being in consequence naked.
The Germans are quite different from these practices; they don’t have Druids to lead religious ceremonies, and they don’t place much importance on sacrifices. They only recognize gods that they can see and who visibly benefit them—specifically, the sun, fire, and the moon—having never even heard of other deities. Their lives are mainly focused on hunting and military training; from a young age, they prepare themselves for hard work and challenges. Those who remain celibate the longest receive the highest praise among their people; they believe this promotes growth, enhances physical strength, and improves endurance. Knowing a woman before turning twenty is considered one of the most shameful things, and this isn’t hidden because they bathe together in rivers and only wear skins or small cloaks made from deer hides, leaving much of their bodies exposed.
They do not pay much attention to agriculture, and a large portion of their food consists in milk, cheese, and flesh; nor has any one a fixed quantity of land or his own individual limits; but the magistrates and the leading men each year apportion to the tribes and families who have united together, as much land as, and in the place in which, they think proper, and the year after compel them to remove elsewhere. For this enactment they advance many reasons—lest seduced by long-continued custom, they may exchange their ardor in the waging of war for agriculture; lest they may be anxious to acquire extensive estates, and the more powerful drive the weaker from their possessions; lest they construct their houses with too great a desire to avoid cold and heat; lest the desire of wealth spring up, from which cause divisions and discords arise; and that they may keep the common people in a contented state of mind, when each sees his own means placed on an equality with [those of] the most powerful.
They don't focus much on farming, and a big part of their food comes from milk, cheese, and meat; no one has a fixed amount of land or personal boundaries. Instead, the leaders and magistrates allocate land each year to the tribes and families that have come together, deciding how much and where they think is best, and the next year they force them to move somewhere else. They offer many reasons for this rule—so that people don't get too comfortable and lose their enthusiasm for fighting by turning to farming; to prevent them from trying to acquire large estates and allowing the stronger to push the weaker off their land; to stop them from building their homes driven by a strong desire to avoid cold and heat; to keep the pursuit of wealth from sparking divisions and conflicts; and to ensure that the common people remain content when they see their resources are on par with those of the most powerful.
It is the greatest glory to the several States to have as wide deserts as possible around them, their frontiers having been laid waste. They consider this the real evidence of their prowess, that their neighbors shall be driven out of their lands and abandon them, and that no one dare settle near them; at the same time they think that they shall be on that account the more secure, because they have removed the apprehension of a sudden incursion. When a State either repels war waged against it or3063 wages it against another, magistrates are chosen to preside over that war with such authority that they have power of life and death. In peace there is no common magistrate, but the chiefs of provinces and cantons administer justice and determine controversies among their own people. Robberies which are committed beyond the boundaries of each State bear no infamy, and they avow that these are committed for the purpose of disciplining their youth and of preventing sloth. And when any of their chiefs has said in an assembly that "he will be their leader; let those who are willing to follow, give in their names," they who approve of both the enterprise and the man arise and promise their assistance and are applauded by the people; such of them as have not followed him are accounted in the number of deserters and traitors, and confidence in all matters is afterwards refused them.
It is a great source of pride for the various States to maintain as vast a wasteland as possible around them, their borders having been devastated. They see this as clear proof of their strength, believing that they can force their neighbors off their land and make them abandon it, ensuring that no one has the guts to settle nearby; they think this makes them safer since it eliminates the fear of a sudden attack. When a State successfully fights back against a war launched against it or initiates one against another, leaders are chosen to oversee the war, wielding such power that they can decide matters of life and death. In peacetime, there is no central authority; the leaders of regions and districts handle justice and resolve disputes among their own people. Crimes committed outside the borders of each State are not seen as shameful, and they claim these acts are meant to toughen their youth and avoid laziness. When one of their leaders declares in a gathering that "he will lead; those willing to follow should sign up," those who agree to both the mission and the leader stand up and promise their support, earning applause from the crowd; those who do not join him are labeled as deserters and traitors, and trust in them for any matters is thereafter withdrawn.
To injure guests they regard as impious; they defend from wrong those who have come to them for any purpose whatever, and esteem them inviolable; to them the houses of all are open and maintenance is freely supplied.
To harm guests is seen as wrong; they protect those who come to them for any reason and treat them as sacred; their homes are open to everyone and hospitality is generously offered.
And there was formerly a time when the Gauls excelled the Germans in prowess, and waged war on them offensively, and on account of the great number of their people and the insufficiency of their land, sent colonies over the Rhine. Accordingly, the Volcæ Tectosăges seized on those parts of Germany which are the most fruitful and lie around the Hercynian forest (which I perceive was known by report to Eratosthenes and some other Greeks, and which they call Orcynia), and settled there. Which nation to this time retains its position in those settlements, and has a very high character for justice and military merit: now also they continue in the same scarcity, indigence, hardihood, as the Germans, and use the same food and dress; but their proximity to the Province and knowledge of commodities from countries beyond the sea supplies to the Gauls many things tending to luxury as well as civilization. Accustomed by degrees to be overmatched and worsted in many engagements, they do not even compare themselves to the Germans in prowess.
And there was once a time when the Gauls were better warriors than the Germans, attacking them in war, and because of their large population and the lack of resources in their own land, they sent colonies across the Rhine. As a result, the Volcæ Tectosăges took over the most fertile areas of Germany around the Hercynian forest (which I understand was known to Eratosthenes and some other Greeks, who called it Orcynia) and settled there. This nation still holds onto these settlements and is well-regarded for their justice and military skills. They continue to face the same scarcity, poverty, and toughness as the Germans and share similar food and clothing; however, their closeness to the Province and knowledge of goods from overseas provide the Gauls with many luxuries and advancements. Gradually accustomed to being outmatched and defeated in various battles, they no longer even consider themselves to be on the same level as the Germans in terms of skill.
The breadth of this Hercynian forest which has been referred to above is, to a quick traveler, a journey of nine days. For it cannot be otherwise computed, nor are they acquainted with the measures of roads. It begins at the frontiers of the Helvetii,3064 Nemetes, and Rauraci, and extends in a right line along the river Danube to the territories of the Daci and the Anartes; it bends thence to the left in a different direction from the river, and owing to its extent, touches the confines of many nations; nor is there any person belonging to this part of Germany who says that he either has gone to the extremity of that forest, though he had advanced a journey of sixty days, or has heard in what place it begins. It is certain that many kinds of wild beast are produced in it which have not been seen in other parts; of which the following are such as differ principally from other animals and appear worthy of being committed to record.
The width of this Hercynian forest mentioned earlier is a nine-day journey for a quick traveler. There's no other way to calculate it, and they aren't familiar with the measurements of the roads. It starts at the borders of the Helvetii, Nemetes, and Rauraci, and runs straight along the river Danube to the lands of the Daci and the Anartes; then it curves to the left in a different direction from the river. Because of its size, it touches the edges of many nations, and no one from this part of Germany claims to have reached the end of that forest, even if they'd traveled for sixty days, nor have they heard where it begins. It’s clear that many types of wild animals inhabit it that aren't found in other regions; among these are several that are notably different from other creatures and seem worth documenting.
There is an ox of the shape of a stag, between whose ears a horn rises from the middle of the forehead, higher and straighter than those horns which are known to us. From the top of this, branches, like palms, stretch out a considerable distance. The shape of the female and of the male is the same; the appearance and the size of the horns is the same.
There’s an ox that looks like a stag, with a horn rising from the center of its forehead, taller and straighter than the horns we know. From the top of this horn, branches extend out like palms for a good distance. The shape of both the female and the male is the same; the look and size of the horns are the same too.
There are also animals which are called elks. The shape of these, and the varied color of their skins, is much like roes, but in size they surpass them a little and are destitute of horns, and have legs without joints and ligatures; nor do they lie down for the purpose of rest, nor if they have been thrown down by any accident, can they raise or lift themselves up. Trees serve as beds to them; they lean themselves against them, and thus reclining only slightly, they take their rest; when the huntsmen have discovered from the footsteps of these animals whither they are accustomed to betake themselves, they either undermine all the trees at the roots, or cut into them so far that the upper part of the trees may appear to be left standing. When they have leant upon them, according to their habit, they knock down by their weight the unsupported trees, and fall down themselves along with them.
There are also animals called elks. Their shape and the varied colors of their coats are similar to deer, but they are slightly larger, lacking horns, and have legs without joints or ligaments. They don’t lie down to rest, and if they happen to fall, they can't get back up. Trees serve as their beds; they lean against them and only slightly recline to rest. When hunters figure out where these animals usually go based on their tracks, they either undermine the trees at the roots or cut into them enough that the tops still look like they’re standing. When the elks lean on them as usual, their weight causes the unsupported trees to fall, and they collapse along with them.
There is a third kind, consisting of those animals which are called uri. These are a little below the elephant in size, and of the appearance, color, and shape of a bull. Their strength and speed are extraordinary; they spare neither man nor wild beast which they have espied. These the Germans take with much pains in pits and kill them. The young men harden themselves with this exercise, and practice themselves in this kind of hunting, and those who have slain the greatest number of them, having produced the horns in public to serve as evidence,3065 receive great praise. But not even when taken very young can they be rendered familiar to men and tamed. The size, shape, and appearance of their horns differ much from the horns of our oxen. These they [the Gauls] anxiously seek after, and bind at the tips with silver, and use as cups at their most sumptuous entertainments.
There’s a third type of animal known as uri. They are slightly smaller than elephants and look similar to bulls in color and shape. Their strength and speed are amazing; they don’t hold back against either humans or wild animals they spot. The Germans capture them with great effort in pits and then kill them. Young men train through this activity and practice this form of hunting, and those who have killed the most bring the horns forward as proof and earn significant praise. However, even when taken very young, they can’t be tamed or made friendly toward humans. The size, shape, and appearance of their horns are very different from those of our cattle. The Gauls eagerly search for them, binding the tips with silver and using them as cups at their most lavish feasts.3065
THE TWO LIEUTENANTS
From 'The Gallic Wars'
From 'The Gallic Wars'
In that legion there were two very brave men, centurions, who were now approaching the first ranks,—T. Pulfio and L. Varenus. These used to have continual disputes between them which of them should be preferred, and every year used to contend for promotion with the utmost animosity. When the fight was going on most vigorously before the fortifications, Pulfio, one of them, says: "Why do you hesitate, Varenus? or what better opportunity of signalizing your valor do you seek? This very day shall decide our disputes." When he had uttered these words, he proceeds beyond the fortifications, and rushes on that part of the enemy which appeared the thickest. Nor does Varenus remain within the rampart, but respecting the high opinion of all, follows close after. Then, when an inconsiderable space intervened, Pulfio throws his javelin at the enemy, and pierces one of the multitude who was running up, and while the latter was wounded and slain, the enemy cover him with their shields, and all throw their weapons at the other and afford him no opportunity of retreating. The shield of Pulfio is pierced and a javelin is fastened in his belt. This circumstance turns aside his scabbard and obstructs his right hand when attempting to draw his sword: the enemy crowd around him when thus embarrassed. His rival runs up to him and succors him in this emergency. Immediately the whole host turn from Pulfio to him, supposing the other to be pierced through by the javelin. Varenus rushes on briskly with his sword and carries on the combat hand to hand; and having slain one man, for a short time drove back the rest: while he urges on too eagerly, slipping into a hollow, he fell. To him in his turn, when surrounded, Pulfio brings relief; and both, having slain a great number, retreat into the fortifications amidst the highest applause. Fortune so dealt3066 with both in this rivalry and conflict, that the one competitor was a succor and a safeguard to the other; nor could it be determined which of the two appeared worthy of being preferred to the other.
In that legion, there were two very brave men, centurions, who were now moving toward the front lines—T. Pulfio and L. Varenus. They constantly argued about which of them should be favored, and every year they competed for promotion with intense rivalry. As the battle raged fiercely in front of the fortifications, Pulfio, one of them, said: "Why are you hesitating, Varenus? What better chance to prove your bravery are you looking for? Today will decide our rivalry." After saying this, he stepped beyond the fortifications and charged at the section of the enemy that seemed the thickest. Varenus didn't stay behind the rampart either, respecting everyone's high opinion of him, and followed closely behind. When there was only a small distance between them, Pulfio threw his javelin at the enemy, hitting one of the many who was running forward. As that man went down, the enemy covered him with their shields and all threw their weapons at Pulfio, leaving him no chance to retreat. Pulfio's shield was pierced and a javelin got stuck in his belt. This situation knocked his scabbard aside and hampered his right hand as he tried to draw his sword, while the enemy closed in on him. His rival rushed over to help him in this crisis. Immediately, the whole group turned their attention from Pulfio to Varenus, thinking the other had been hit by the javelin. Varenus charged forward with enthusiasm, engaging in close combat; after killing one man, he momentarily pushed back the others. However, in his eagerness, he slipped into a hollow and fell. Pulfio rushed to his aid when he was surrounded, and together they fought off many enemies before retreating back to the fortifications to loud cheers. Fortune treated both of them in this rivalry and conflict such that they each became a source of support and protection for the other; it was impossible to decide which of the two deserved to be favored over the other.
EPIGRAM ON TERENTIUS
[This sole fragment of literary criticism from the Dictator's hand is preserved in the Suetonian life of Terence. Two of Cæsar's brief but masterly letters to Cicero will be quoted under the latter name.]
[This single piece of literary criticism written by the Dictator is preserved in the Suetonian biography of Terence. Two of Caesar's brief yet outstanding letters to Cicero will be cited under the latter's name.]
Lover of pure language, you have a place among the first—and rightly so.
If only that energy were added to your gentle writing. So your comic force would have matched in equal glory Even the Greeks themselves, though now you are shamefully defeated. I really feel sad and upset that you are missing this one thing, Terence!
THOMAS HENRY HALL CAINE
(1853-)
(1853-Present)

Thomas Henry Hall Caine was born on the Isle of Man, of Manx and Cambrian parentage. He began his career as an architect in Liverpool, and made frequent contributions to the Builder and Building News. Acquiring a taste for literary work, he secured an engagement on the Liverpool Mercury, and shortly afterward formed an intimate friendship with Dante Gabriel Rossetti which was of incalculable benefit to the young writer, then twenty-five years of age. At eighteen he had already published a poem "of the mystical sort" under a pseudonym, and two years later he received £10 for writing the autobiography of some one else.
Thomas Henry Hall Caine was born on the Isle of Man, to parents of Manx and Welsh descent. He started his career as an architect in Liverpool and frequently contributed to the Builder and Building News. Developing a passion for writing, he landed a job at the Liverpool Mercury, and soon formed a close friendship with Dante Gabriel Rossetti, which greatly benefited the young writer, who was just twenty-five at the time. By the age of eighteen, he had already published a poem "of the mystical sort" under a pseudonym, and two years later, he was paid £10 for writing someone else's autobiography.

Hall Caine
Hall Caine
About 1880 Caine settled in London, living with Rossetti until the poet's death in 1882. The same year he produced 'Recollections of Rossetti' and 'Sonnets of Three Centuries,' which were followed by 'Cobwebs of Criticism' and a 'Life of Coleridge.' In 1885 he published his first novel, 'The Shadow of a Crime,' which was successful. Speaking of the pains he took in the writing of this story, the author says: "Shall I ever forget the agonies of the first efforts?... It took me nearly a fortnight to start that novel, sweating drops as of blood at every fresh attempt." The first half was written at least four times; and when the book was finished, more than half of it was destroyed so that a fresh suggestion might be worked in. This wonderful capacity for taking infinite pains has remained one of the chief characteristics of this novelist. In 1886 Mr. Caine brought out 'A Son of Hagar,' and this was followed by 'The Deemster' (1887), afterwards dramatized under the title of 'Ben-Ma'-Chree'; 'The Bondman' (1890); 'The Scapegoat' (1891); 'The Last Confession,' 'Cap'n Davy's Honeymoon' (1892); and 'The Manxman' (1894). The last story has achieved the widest popularity, its theme being the unselfishness of a great love. He has also written a history of his native island.
About 1880, Caine moved to London, living with Rossetti until the poet's death in 1882. That same year, he created 'Recollections of Rossetti' and 'Sonnets of Three Centuries,' which were followed by 'Cobwebs of Criticism' and a 'Life of Coleridge.' In 1885, he published his first novel, 'The Shadow of a Crime,' which was a hit. Reflecting on the struggles he faced while writing this story, the author mentions: "Shall I ever forget the agonies of the first efforts?... It took me nearly a fortnight to start that novel, sweating drops as of blood at every fresh attempt." He wrote the first half at least four times, and by the time the book was done, more than half of it was discarded so that new ideas could be incorporated. This incredible ability to put in a tremendous amount of effort has remained one of the main traits of this novelist. In 1886, Mr. Caine released 'A Son of Hagar,' which was followed by 'The Deemster' (1887), later dramatized as 'Ben-Ma'-Chree'; 'The Bondman' (1890); 'The Scapegoat' (1891); 'The Last Confession,' 'Cap'n Davy's Honeymoon' (1892); and 'The Manxman' (1894). The last story has gained the most popularity, centered on the selflessness of deep love. He has also written a history of his home island.
Mr. Caine visited Russia in 1892 in behalf of the persecuted Jews, and in 1895 traveled in the United States and Canada, where he3068 represented the Society of Authors, and obtained important international copyright concessions from the Dominion Parliament. He makes his principal home at Greeba Castle on the Isle of Man, where he is greatly endeared to the natives.
Mr. Caine visited Russia in 1892 to support the persecuted Jews, and in 1895 he traveled across the United States and Canada, where he3068 represented the Society of Authors and secured significant international copyright agreements from the Dominion Parliament. He primarily resides at Greeba Castle on the Isle of Man, where he is very much loved by the locals.
PETE QUILLIAM'S FIRST-BORN
From 'The Manxman': copyrighted 1894, by D. Appleton and Company
From 'The Manxman': copyrighted 1894, by D. Appleton and Company
Pete went up to Sulby like an avalanche, shouting his greetings to everybody on the way. But when he got near to the "Fairy" he wiped his steaming forehead and held his panting breath, and pretended not to have heard the news.
Pete charged up to Sulby like a force of nature, calling out his hellos to everyone along the way. But when he got close to the "Fairy," he wiped his sweaty forehead, caught his breath, and acted like he hadn't heard the news.
"How's the poor girl now?" he said in a meek voice, trying to look powerfully miserable, and playing his part splendidly for thirty seconds.
"How’s the poor girl doing now?" he said in a soft voice, trying to look really sad, and playing his part perfectly for thirty seconds.
Then the women made eyes at each other and looked wondrous knowing, and nodded sideways at Pete, and clucked and chuckled, saying, "Look at him,—he doesn't know anything, does he?"—"Coorse not, woman—these men creatures are no use for nothing."
Then the women exchanged glances and looked at each other knowingly, nodding sideways at Pete while clucking and chuckling, saying, "Look at him—he doesn’t know a thing, does he?"—"Of course not, woman—these men are no good for anything."
"Out of a man's way," cried Pete with a roar, and he made a rush for the stairs.
"Get out of my way!" Pete yelled, and he charged toward the stairs.
Nancy blocked him at the foot of them with both hands on his shoulders. "You'll be quiet, then," she whispered. "You were always a rasonable man, Pete, and she's wonderful wake—promise you'll be quiet."
Nancy stopped him at the bottom of the stairs, putting both hands on his shoulders. "You need to keep it down," she whispered. "You’ve always been a reasonable guy, Pete, and she’s amazing—promise me you’ll be quiet."
"I'll be like a mouse," said Pete, and he wiped off his long sea-boots and crept on tiptoe into the room. There she lay with the morning light on her, and a face as white as the quilt that she was plucking with her long fingers.
"I'll be like a mouse," said Pete, and he wiped off his long sea boots and tiptoed into the room. There she lay in the morning light, her face as white as the quilt she was plucking with her long fingers.
"Thank God for a living mother and a living child," said Pete in a broken gurgle, and then he drew down the bedclothes a very little, and there too was the child on the pillow of her other arm.
"Thank God for a living mother and a living child," Pete said in a shaky voice, and then he pulled down the blanket just a bit, and there was the child resting on the pillow of her other arm.
Then, do what he would to be quiet, he could not help but make a shout.
Then, no matter how much he tried to stay quiet, he couldn't help but shout.
"He's there! Yes, he is! He is, though! Joy! Joy!"
"He's here! Yes, he is! He really is! Excitement! Excitement!"
The women were down on him like a flock of geese. "Out of this, sir, if you can't behave better."
The women surrounded him like a flock of geese. "Get out of here, sir, if you can't act better."
3069 "Excuse me, ladies," said Pete humbly, "I'm not in the habit of babies. A bit excited, you see, Mistress Nancy, ma'am. Couldn't help putting a bull of a roar out, not being used of the like." Then, turning back to the bed, "Aw, Kitty, the beauty it is, though! And the big! As big as my fist already. And the fat! It's as fat as a bluebottle. And the straight! Well, not so very straight neither, but the complexion at him now! Give him to me, Kitty! give him to me, the young rascal. Let me have a hould of him anyway."
3069 "Excuse me, ladies," Pete said humbly, "I’m not really used to babies. I'm just a bit excited, you see, Mistress Nancy. I couldn't help but let out a loud roar, not being used to this kind of thing." Then, turning back to the bed, "Aw, Kitty, he’s such a beauty! And so big! As big as my fist already. And so chubby! He’s as chubby as a bluebottle. And somewhat straight! Well, not *very* straight, but look at his complexion now! Hand him over to me, Kitty! Hand him over, you little rascal. Let me hold him, at least."
"Him, indeed! Listen to the man," said Nancy.
"Him, really! Just listen to the guy," said Nancy.
"It's a girl, Pete," said Grannie, lifting the child out of the bed.
"It's a girl, Pete," Grannie said, picking the child up from the bed.
"A girl, is it?" said Pete doubtfully. "Well," he said, with a wag of the head, "thank God for a girl." Then, with another and more resolute wag, "Yes, thank God for a living mother and a living child, if it is a girl," and he stretched out his arms to take the baby.
"A girl, huh?" Pete said uncertainly. "Well," he added, shaking his head, "thank goodness for a girl." Then, with a more determined nod, he said, "Yes, thank goodness for a living mother and a living child, if it is a girl," and he reached out his arms to take the baby.
"Aisy, now, Pete—aisy," said Grannie, holding it out to him.
"Aisy, now, Pete—easy," said Grannie, holding it out to him.
"Is it aisy broke they are, Grannie?" said Pete. A good spirit looked out of his great boyish face. "Come to your ould daddie, you lil sandpiper. Gough bless me, Kitty, the weight of him, though! This child's a quarter of a hundred, if he's an ounce. He is, I'll go bail he is. Look at him! Guy heng, Grannie, did ye ever see the like, now! It's abs'lute perfection. Kitty, I couldn't have had a better one if I'd chiced it. Where's that Tom Hommy now? The bleating little billygoat, he was bragging outrageous about his new baby—saying he wouldn't part with it for two of the best cows in his cow-house. This'll floor him, I'm thinking. What's that you're saying, Mistress Nancy, ma'am? No good for nothing, am I? You were right, Grannie. 'It'll be all joy soon,' you were saying, and haven't we the child to show for it? I put on my stocking inside out on Monday, ma'am. 'I'm in luck,' says I, and so I was. Look at that, now! He's shaking his lil fist at his father. He is, though. This child knows me. Aw, you're clever, Nancy, but—no nonsense at all, Mistress Nancy, ma'am. Nothing will persuade me but this child knows me."
"Is it easy to break them, Grannie?" said Pete. A joyful spirit shone through his big, boyish face. "Come here to your old daddy, you little sandpiper. Goodness gracious, Kitty, the weight of him, though! This child weighs at least twenty-five pounds, if not more. He really does, I swear he does. Look at him! Good heavens, Grannie, have you ever seen anything like it? It's absolutely perfect. Kitty, I couldn't have picked a better one if I'd chosen it myself. Where's that Tom Hommy now? That little brat was bragging so much about his new baby—saying he wouldn’t trade it for two of the best cows in his barn. This will put him in his place, I bet. What’s that you’re saying, Mistress Nancy? No good for nothing, am I? You were right, Grannie. 'It'll be all joy soon,' you said, and don’t we have the child to show for it? I put my sock on inside out on Monday, ma'am. 'I'm lucky,' I said, and I was. Look at that now! He's shaking his little fist at his father. He really is. This child knows me. Aw, you're smart, Nancy, but—no nonsense at all, Mistress Nancy. Nothing will convince me that this child doesn't know me."
"Do you hear the man?" said Nancy. "He and he, and he and he! It's a girl, I'm telling you; a girl—a girl—a girl."
"Do you hear the man?" said Nancy. "He and he, and he and he! It's a girl, I'm telling you; a girl—a girl—a girl."
"Well, well, a girl, then—a girl we'll make it," said Pete, with determined resignation.
"Alright, then, a girl it is—we'll make it work," said Pete, with a firm acceptance.
3070 "He's deceaved," said Grannie. "It was a boy he was wanting, poor fellow!"
3070 "He's been tricked," said Grandma. "It was a boy he wanted, poor guy!"
But Pete scoffed at the idea. "A boy? Never! No, no—a girl for your life. I'm all for girls myself, eh, Kitty? Always was, and now I've got two of them."
But Pete laughed at the idea. "A boy? No way! Definitely a girl for your life. I'm all for girls myself, right, Kitty? Always have been, and now I’ve got two of them."
The child began to cry, and Grannie took it back and rocked it, face downwards, across her knees.
The baby started to cry, and Grandma took it back and rocked it, face down, across her lap.
"Goodness me, the voice at him!" said Pete. "It's a skipper he's born for—a harbor-master, anyway."
"Wow, just listen to him!" said Pete. "He’s definitely meant to be a captain—or at least a harbor master."
The child slept, and Grannie put it on the pillow turned lengthwise at Kate's side.
The child slept, and Grannie placed it on the pillow turned lengthwise beside Kate.
"Quiet as a Jenny Wren, now," said Pete. "Look at the bogh smiling in his sleep. Just like a baby mermaid on the egg of a dogfish. But where's the ould man at all? Has he seen it? We must have it in the papers. The Times? Yes, and the 'Tiser too. 'The beloved wife of Mr. Capt'n Peter Quilliam, of a boy—a girl,' I mane. Aw, the wonder there'll be all the island over—everybody getting to know. Newspapers are like women—ter'ble bad for keeping sacrets. What'll Philip say?"...
"Quiet as a Jenny Wren now," said Pete. "Look at the guy smiling in his sleep. Just like a baby mermaid on the egg of a dogfish. But where's the old man at all? Has he seen it? We have to get it in the papers. The Times? Yes, and the 'Tiser too. 'The beloved wife of Mr. Capt'n Peter Quilliam, has had a boy—a girl, I mean. Aw, the excitement there’ll be all over the island—everybody finding out. Newspapers are like women—terrible at keeping secrets. What will Philip say?"
There was a low moaning from the bed.
There was a quiet moaning coming from the bed.
"Air! Give me air! open the door!" Kate gasped.
"Air! I need air! Open the door!" Kate gasped.
"The room is getting too hot for her," said Grannie.
"The room is getting too hot for her," said Grandma.
"Come, there's one too many of us here," said Nancy. "Out of it," and she swept Pete from the bedroom with her apron as if he had been a drove of ducks.
"Come on, there’s one too many of us here," Nancy said. "Out of here," and she shooed Pete out of the bedroom with her apron as if he were a bunch of ducks.
Pete glanced backward from the door, and a cloak that was hanging on the inside of it brushed his face.
Pete looked back from the door, and a cloak hanging on the inside brushed against his face.
"God bless her!" he said in a low tone. "God bless and reward her for going through this for me!"
"God bless her!" he said quietly. "God bless and reward her for going through this for me!"
Then he touched the cloak with his lips and disappeared. A moment later his curly black poll came stealing round the door-jamb, half-way down, like the head of a big boy.
Then he kissed the cloak and vanished. A moment later, his curly black head peeked around the doorframe, halfway down, like the head of a big kid.
"Nancy," in a whisper, "put the tongs over the cradle; it's a pity to tempt the fairies. And, Grannie, I wouldn't lave it alone to go out to the cow-house—the lil people are shocking bad for changing."
"Nancy," she whispered, "put the tongs over the cradle; it's a shame to tempt the fairies. And, Grannie, I wouldn’t leave it alone to go out to the cow-house—the little people are really bad for changing."
PEDRO CALDERON
(1600-1681)
(1600-1681)
BY MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN
BY MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN

The reputation of Pedro Calderon de la Barca has suffered in the minds of English-speaking people from the injudicious comparisons of critics, as well as from lack of knowledge of his works. To put Calderon, a master of invention, beside Shakespeare, the master of character, and to show by analogies that the author of 'Othello' was far superior to the writer of 'The Physician of His Own Honor,' is unjust to Calderon; and it is as futile as are the ecstasies of Schultze to the coldness of Sismondi. Schultze compares Dante with him, and the French critics have only recently forgiven him for being less classical in form than Corneille, who in 'Le Cid' gave them all the Spanish poetry they wanted! Fortunately the student of Calderon need not take opinions. Good editions of Calderon are easily attainable. The best known are Heil's (Leipzig, 1827), and that by Harzenbusch (Madrid, 1848). The first edition, with forewords by Vera Tassis de Villareal, appeared at Madrid (nine volumes) in 1682-91. Commentaries and translations are numerous in German and in English; the translations by Denis Florence MacCarthy are the most satisfactory, Edward Fitzgerald's being too paraphrastic. Dean Trench added much to our knowledge of Calderon's best work; George Ticknor in the 'History of Spanish Literature,' and George Henry Lewes in 'The Spanish Drama,' left us clear estimates of Lope de Vega's great successor. Shelley's scenes from 'El Mágico Prodigioso' are superb.
The reputation of Pedro Calderón de la Barca has suffered among English speakers due to unfair comparisons made by critics and a general lack of knowledge about his works. Comparing Calderón, a genius of creativity, with Shakespeare, the master of character, and implying that the author of 'Othello' is far better than the writer of 'The Physician of His Own Honor,' is unfair to Calderón; it’s as pointless as Schultze's excitement compared to Sismondi's indifference. Schultze compares him to Dante, and French critics have only recently started to forgive him for being less classical than Corneille, who in 'Le Cid' provided them with all the Spanish poetry they craved! Fortunately, students of Calderón don’t need to rely on opinions. Good editions of Calderón are readily available. The most well-known are Heil's (Leipzig, 1827) and Harzenbusch's (Madrid, 1848). The first edition, with introductions by Vera Tassis de Villareal, was published in Madrid (nine volumes) in 1682-91. There are many commentaries and translations available in German and English; the translations by Denis Florence MacCarthy are the most satisfactory, while Edward Fitzgerald's are too paraphrastic. Dean Trench contributed significantly to our understanding of Calderón's best work; George Ticknor in 'History of Spanish Literature,' and George Henry Lewes in 'The Spanish Drama,' provided clear assessments of Lope de Vega's great successor. Shelley's scenes from 'El Mágico Prodigioso' are outstanding.
No analyses can do justice to the dramas, or to the religious plays, called "autos," of Calderon. They must be read; and thanks to the late Mr. MacCarthy's sympathy and zeal, the finest are easily attainable. As he left seventy-three autos and one hundred and eight dramas, it is lucky that the work of sifting the best from the mass of varying merit has been carefully done. Mr. Ticknor mentions the fact that Calderon collaborated with other authors in the writing of fourteen other plays.
No analysis can truly capture the impact of the dramas or the religious plays called "autos" by Calderón. They need to be read; thanks to the late Mr. MacCarthy's passion and dedication, the best ones are easy to find. Since he left behind seventy-three autos and one hundred and eight dramas, it's fortunate that someone has taken the time to sift through them and find the best among those of varying quality. Mr. Ticknor notes that Calderón also worked together with other authors on fourteen additional plays.
Calderon was not "the Spanish Shakespeare." "The Spanish Ben Jonson" would be a happier title, if one feels obliged to compare everything with something else. But Calderon is as far above Ben Jonson in splendor of imagery as he is below Shakespeare in his3072 knowledge of the heart, and in that vitality which makes Hamlet and Orlando, Lady Macbeth and Perdita, men and women of all time. They live; Calderon's people, like Ben Jonson's, move. There is a resemblance between the autos of Calderon and the masques of Jonson. Jonson's are lyrical; Calderon's less lyrical than splendid, ethical, grandiose. They were both court poets; they both made court spectacles; they both assisted in the decay of the drama; they reflected the tastes of their time; but Calderon is the more noble, the more splendid in imagination, the more intense in his devotion to nature in all her moods. If one wanted to carry the habit of comparison into music, Mozart might well represent the spirit of Calderon. M. Philarète Chasles is right when he says that 'El Mágico Prodigioso' should be presented in a cathedral. Calderon's genius had the cast of the soldier and the priest, and he was both soldier and priest. His comedias and autos are of Spain, Spanish. To know Calderon is to know the mind of the Spain of the seventeenth century; to know Cervantes is to know its heart.
Calderon was not "the Spanish Shakespeare." "The Spanish Ben Jonson" would be a better title if we have to compare him to someone else. But Calderon is far more impressive in terms of imagery than Ben Jonson, just as he falls short of Shakespeare in understanding the heart and the vitality that brings characters like Hamlet and Orlando, Lady Macbeth and Perdita, to life as timeless figures. They truly live; Calderon's characters, like those of Ben Jonson, are just moving about. There’s a similarity between Calderon’s autos and Jonson’s masques. Jonson's works are lyrical, while Calderon’s are less about lyricism and more about grandeur, ethics, and spectacle. Both were court poets who created extravagant performances and contributed to the decline of drama, reflecting the tastes of their eras. However, Calderon is nobler, more brilliant in imagination, and more passionate about nature in all its forms. If we were to draw a parallel in music, Mozart could embody Calderon’s spirit. M. Philarète Chasles is correct in saying that 'El Mágico Prodigioso' should be performed in a cathedral. Calderon's genius had the essence of both a soldier and a priest, embodying both roles. His comedias and autos are distinctly Spanish. To understand Calderon is to grasp the mindset of 17th-century Spain; to know Cervantes is to understand its heart.
The Church had opposed the secularization of the drama, at the end of the fifteenth century, for two reasons. The dramatic spectacle fostered for religious purposes had become, until Lope de Vega rescued it, a medium for that "naturalism" which some of us fancy to be a discovery of M. Zola and M. Catulle Mendès; it had escaped from the control of the Church and had become a mere diversion. Calderon was the one man who could unite the spirit of religion to the form of the drama which the secular renaissance imperiously demanded. He knew the philosophy of Aristotle and the theology of the 'Summa' of St. Thomas as well as any cleric in Spain, though he did not take orders until late in life; and in those religious spectacles called autos sacramentales he showed this knowledge wonderfully. His last auto was unfinished when he died, on May 25th, 1681,—sixty-five years after the death of Shakespeare,—and Don Melchior de Leon completed it, probably in time for the feast of Corpus Christi.
The Church opposed the secularization of drama at the end of the fifteenth century for two reasons. The dramatic performances that had been created for religious purposes had become, until Lope de Vega revived them, a platform for that "naturalism" that some of us think was a discovery of M. Zola and M. Catulle Mendès; it had slipped out of the Church's control and turned into just a form of entertainment. Calderon was the one person who could merge the spirit of religion with the dramatic style that the secular renaissance urgently required. He understood the philosophy of Aristotle and the theology of St. Thomas's 'Summa' as well as any cleric in Spain, even though he didn't take holy orders until later in life; and in those religious performances called autos sacramentales, he showcased this knowledge brilliantly. His last auto was unfinished when he passed away on May 25th, 1681—sixty-five years after Shakespeare's death—and Don Melchior de Leon completed it, likely in time for the feast of Corpus Christi.

CALDERON.
CALDERON.
The auto was an elaboration of the older miracle-play, and a spectacle as much in keeping with the temper of the Spanish court and people as Shakespeare's 'Midsummer Night's Dream' or Ben Jonson's 'Fortunate Isles' was in accord with the tastes of the English. And Calderon, of all Spanish poets, best pleased his people. He was the favorite poet of the court under Philip IV., and director of the theatre in the palace of the Buen Retiro. The skill in the art of construction which he had begun to acquire when he wrote 'The Devotion of the Cross' at the age of nineteen, was turned to stage management at the age of thirty-five, when he produced his gorgeous pageant of 'Circe' on the pond of the Buen Retiro. How elaborate3073 this spectacle was, the directions for the prelude of the greater splendor to come will show. They read in this way:—
The auto was an evolution of the older miracle play, and it matched the spirit of the Spanish court and people just as Shakespeare's 'Midsummer Night's Dream' or Ben Jonson's 'Fortunate Isles' matched the tastes of the English. Among all Spanish poets, Calderon delighted his audience the most. He was the favorite poet of the court under Philip IV, and he directed the theater at the Buen Retiro palace. The skills in construction he began to develop when he wrote 'The Devotion of the Cross' at nineteen were refined into stage management when he was thirty-five, producing the stunning spectacle 'Circe' on the pond at Buen Retiro. The elaborate nature3073 of this spectacle will be demonstrated by the directions for the prelude to the greater splendor to follow. They read as follows:—
"In the midst of this island will be situated a very lofty mountain of rugged ascent, with precipices and caverns, surrounded by a thick and darksome wood of tall trees, some of which will be seen to exhibit the appearance of the human form, covered with a rough bark, from the heads and arms of which will issue green boughs and branches, having suspended from them various trophies of war and of the chase: the theatre during the opening of the scene being scantily lit with concealed lights; and to make a beginning of the festival, a murmuring and a rippling noise of water having been heard, a great and magnificent car will be seen to advance along the pond, plated over with silver, and drawn by two monstrous fishes, from whose mouth will continually issue great jets of water, the light of the theatre increasing according as they advance; and on the summit of it will be seen seated in great pomp and majesty the goddess Aqua, from whose head and curious vesture will issue an infinite abundance of little conduits of water; and at the same time will be seen another great supply flowing from an urn which the goddess will hold reversed, and which, filled with a variety of fishes leaping and playing in the torrent as it descends and gliding over all the car, will fall into the pond."
"In the middle of this island, there will be a tall mountain with a rocky path, featuring steep cliffs and caves, surrounded by a dense, dark forest of tall trees. Some of these trees will resemble human figures, covered in rough bark, with green branches and limbs sprouting from their heads and arms, decorated with various trophies from battles and hunts. As the scene begins, the area will be dimly lit by concealed lights. To start the festival, a soft murmur and rippling of water will be heard, and a grand carriage will glide over the pond, covered in silver and pulled by two giant fish that will spray large jets of water from their mouths. The lighting in the area will become brighter as it approaches. At the top of the carriage, the goddess Aqua will be seated in great splendor and majesty, with countless small water conduits flowing from her head and elaborate robes. At the same time, another large stream of water will pour from an urn that the goddess holds upside down, filled with various fish jumping and playing as the cascading water flows over the entire carriage and into the pond."
This 'Circe' was allegorical and mythological; it was one of those soulless shows which marked the transition of the Spanish drama from maturity to decay. It is gone and forgotten with thousands of its kind. Calderon will be remembered not as the director of such vain pomps, but as the author of the sublime and tender 'Wonderful Magician,' the weird 'Purgatory of St. Patrick,' 'The Constant Prince,' 'The Secret in Words,' and 'The Physician of His Own Honor.' The scrupulous student of the Spanish drama will demand more; but for him who would love Calderon without making a deep study of his works, these are sufficiently characteristic of his genius at its highest. The reader in search of wider vistas should add to these 'Los Encantos de la Culpa' (The Sorceries of Sin), and 'The Great Theatre of the World,' the theme of which is that of Jacques's famous speech in 'As You Like It':—
This 'Circe' was allegorical and mythological; it was one of those soulless productions that marked the shift of Spanish drama from its peak to its decline. It's now gone and forgotten, along with countless others like it. Calderon will be remembered not as the creator of such empty displays, but as the author of the beautiful and tender 'Wonderful Magician,' the eerie 'Purgatory of St. Patrick,' 'The Constant Prince,' 'The Secret in Words,' and 'The Physician of His Own Honor.' The diligent student of Spanish drama might expect more, but for those who want to appreciate Calderon without diving deep into his works, these pieces capture his genius at its best. Readers looking for broader perspectives should also explore 'Los Encantos de la Culpa' (The Sorceries of Sin) and 'The Great Theatre of the World,' which echoes Jacques's famous speech in 'As You Like It':—
" "Everyone is represented."
"And all the men and women are just actors."
On the principal feasts of the Church autos were played in the streets, generally in front of some great house. Giants and grotesque figures called tarascas gamboled about; and the auto, which was more like our operas than any other composition of the Spanish stage, was begun by a loa, written or sung. After this came the play, then an3074 amusing interlude, followed by music and sometimes by a dance of gipsies.
On the main feasts of the Church, autos were performed in the streets, usually in front of some large house. Giants and grotesque figures called tarascas danced around; and the auto, which was more like our operas than any other type of Spanish stage work, began with a loa, which could be written or sung. After that came the play, followed by an 3074 entertaining interlude, then music, and sometimes a dance by gypsies.
Calderon boldly mingles pagan gods and Christ's mysteries in these autos, which are essentially of his time and his people. But the mixture is not so shocking as it is with the lesser poet, the Portuguese Camoens. Whether Calderon depicts 'The True God Pan,' 'Love the Greatest Enchantment,' or 'The Sheaves of Ruth,' he is forceful, dramatic, and even at times he has the awful gravity of Dante. His view of life and his philosophy are the view of life and the philosophy of Dante. To many of us, these simple and original productions of the Spanish temperament and genius may lack what we call "human interest." Let us remember that they represented truthfully the faith and the hope, the spiritual knowledge of a nation, as well as the personal and national view of that knowledge. In the Spain of Calderon, the personal view was the national view.
Calderón boldly mixes pagan gods with Christ's mysteries in these autos, which truly reflect his time and his people. However, this blend isn't as shocking as it is with the lesser poet, the Portuguese Camoens. Whether Calderón portrays 'The True God Pan,' 'Love the Greatest Enchantment,' or 'The Sheaves of Ruth,' he is powerful, dramatic, and at times, he carries the heavy seriousness of Dante. His perspective on life and his philosophy align with Dante’s. To many of us, these straightforward and original works of the Spanish spirit and genius may seem to lack what we refer to as "human interest." Let’s keep in mind that they genuinely represented the faith and hope, the spiritual understanding of a nation, as well as the personal and national perspective of that understanding. In Calderón's Spain, the personal perspective was the national perspective.
Calderon was born on January 17th, 1600,—according to his own statement quoted by his friend Vera Tassis,—at Madrid, of noble parents. He was partly educated at the University of Salamanca. Like Cervantes and Garcilaso, he served in the army. The great Lope, in 1630, acknowledged him as a poet and his friend. Later, his transition from the army to the priesthood made little change in his views of time and eternity.
Calderon was born on January 17, 1600—according to his own words cited by his friend Vera Tassis—in Madrid, to noble parents. He received part of his education at the University of Salamanca. Like Cervantes and Garcilaso, he served in the military. The great Lope recognized him as a poet and his friend in 1630. Later, his shift from the army to the priesthood didn’t change his perspectives on time and eternity much.
On May 25th, 1881, occurred the second centenary of his death, and the civilized world—whose theatre owes more to Calderon than it has ever acknowledged—celebrated with Spain the anniversary at Madrid, where as he said,—
On May 25th, 1881, the second centenary of his death took place, and the civilized world—whose theater owes more to Calderon than it has ever recognized—celebrated the anniversary with Spain in Madrid, where, as he said,—
The selections have been chosen from Shelley's 'Scenes,' and from Mr. MacCarthy's translation of 'The Secret in Words.' 'The Secret in Words' is light comedy of intricate plot. Fabio is an example of the attendant gracioso, half servant, half confidant, who appears often in the Spanish drama. The Spanish playwright did not confine himself to one form of verse; and Mr. MacCarthy, in his adequate translation, has followed the various forms of Calderon, only not attempting the assonant vowel, so hard to escape in Spanish, and still harder to reproduce in English. These selections give no impression of the amazing invention of Calderon. This can only be appreciated through reading 'The Constant Prince,' 'The Physician of His Own Honor,' or a comedy like 'The Secret in Words.'
The selections have been taken from Shelley's 'Scenes' and from Mr. MacCarthy's translation of 'The Secret in Words.' 'The Secret in Words' is a light comedy with a complex plot. Fabio is an example of the accompanying gracioso, who is part servant, part confidant, a character often found in Spanish drama. The Spanish playwright didn't stick to just one style of verse, and Mr. MacCarthy, in his effective translation, has captured the different forms used by Calderon, though he hasn’t attempted the assonant vowel, which is difficult to avoid in Spanish and even harder to replicate in English. These selections don't convey the incredible creativity of Calderon. That can only be truly appreciated by reading 'The Constant Prince,' 'The Physician of His Own Honor,' or a comedy like 'The Secret in Words.'

THE LOVERS
From 'The Secret in Words'
The Secret in Words
[Flerida, the Duchess of Parma, is in love with her secretary Frederick. He loves her lady, Laura. Both Frederick and Laura are trying to keep their secret from the Duchess.]
[Flerida, the Duchess of Parma, is in love with her secretary Frederick. He loves her lady, Laura. Both Frederick and Laura are trying to keep their secret from the Duchess.]
Frederick— | Has Flerida asked you? Anything about my love? |
Fabio— | No way;
But I have decided
You are the prince of fools, Not understanding her wish. |
Frederick— | Did she say something about me? |
Fabio— | Yeah, enough. |
Frederick— | You’re lying, scoundrel! Would you make me believe her beauty, Proud and gentle as it is, Which might soar even like the heron To the sun itself, Could descend with cowardly wings At a lowly falcon's call? |
Fabio— | Well, my lord, just hold the trial. For a day or two; just act as if That you love her, and— |
Frederick— | Supposing
That there was the slightest reason
For this false, harmful fantasy You've formed, there's no weakness In my heart where it could come in,— Since love, if not more blessed. Much more equal than the others Owns everything there. |
Fabio— | Then you never loved this woman. Once upon a time? |
Frederick— | No! |
Fabio— | Then confess— |
Frederick— | What? |
Fabio— | You were really lazy. |
Frederick— | That's a lie, not love. |
Fabio— | The more, the merrier! |
Frederick— | In two locations
How can one man love? |
Fabio— | Why is that:— 3076 Near Ratisbon town Two noticeable villages lay,— One of them named Ageré, The other was called Mascárandón. These two villages, one priest, A humble man of God, it is said, Served; and so celebrated Mass on each and every feast. One day it happened, A local from Mascárandón Who Ageré had gone to Around the middle of the service, I heard the priest speaking in a serious voice. Say, as he read the Preface, "Thank you," but said Nothing of Mascárandón. To the priest, this person made His angry complaint immediately: "Thank you the most for Ageré, "As if we haven't paid our tithes!" When this wise reason reached The noble Mascárandónese, They stopped their hopeless pastor's payments, Nor did he get paid for what he prayed or preached; He asked his sacristan what was the reason, Who told him why and for what reason? From that day on, whenever he sang, The Preface, he carefully intoned, Not in a suffocated or feeble way, "Always and everywhere for you Thanks—Mascárandón! If it’s from love—such a blind god— You hold two parishes, you Are sure to please both; After a few days, you'll notice, If you do that, soon after You and I will experience good things, When you sweetly sing, Lord Flerída and Mascárandón. |
Frederick— | Do you think I haven't heard your nonsense? |
Fabio— | If you were listening, then why not? |
Frederick— | No: my mind can only understand It's a single call of sadness. |
Fabio— | Since you adhere to Ageré3077
And reject Mascárandón,
I’m afraid all hope is lost, That love will generously repay what it owes. |
Translation of Denis Florence MacCarthy.
Translation by Denis Florence MacCarthy.
CYPRIAN'S BARGAIN
From 'The Wonderful Magician'
From 'The Amazing Magician'
[The Demon, angered by Cyprian's victory in defending the existence of God, swears vengeance. He resolves that Cyprian shall lose his soul for Justina, who rejects his love. Cyprian says:—]
[The Demon, furious over Cyprian's success in proving the existence of God, vows revenge. He decides that Cyprian will lose his soul for Justina, who turns down his love. Cyprian says:—]
Life is so bitter that I live, That, hear me clearly, I would now give To your most hated spirit My soul to inherit forever, To endure punishment and long, So this woman could be mine. | |
[The Demon accepts his soul and hastens to Justina. | |
Justina— | It's that lovesick nightingale Who replies to me: He always tells the same gentle story. Of passion and commitment To his friend, who was captivated and affectionate, Listening sits, a branch beyond. |
Shut up, Nightingale!—No more Make me think when I hear you. Thus tenderly your love mourn, If a bird can feel his own, What a guy would feel for me. And, luscious vine, O you Who seeks the most when pursuing the least,— To the trunk you intertwine Art the greenery that embraces And the burden that leads to its downfall,— No more, with green embraces, vine, Make me think about what you love; While you intertwine your branches, I worry that you might teach me, sophist, How arms might get tangled too. Light-enchanted sunflower, you Who looks ever true and caring On the sun's rotating brilliance, Don't follow his untrustworthy gaze With your faded face, Nor let my beating heart learn to fear If leaves can grieve without a tear, How eyes must cry! Oh Nightingale, Stop your love story,— Leafy vine, unbind your bower, Restless sunflower, stop moving— Or tell me everything, what toxic power You use against me— | |
All— | Love! Love! Love! |
Justina— | It can't be!—Who have I ever loved? Trophies of my forgetfulness and contempt, Did I not reject Floro and Lelio? And Cyprian?— |
[She becomes troubled at the name of Cyprian. | |
Did I not repay him?
So seriously that he has run away Where no one has ever heard of him again?— Unfortunately, I now start to worry that this Maybe it's the moment when desire becomes bold, As if there was no threat. From the moment That I spoke to my own attentive heart, "Cyprian is missing, oh how unfortunate for me!" I don't know what I'm feeling! | |
[More calmly. | |
It must be sad, To think that a man like that, whom everyone in the world Admired should be forgotten by everyone in the world, And I'm the cause. | |
[She again becomes troubled. | |
And yet if it was pity,
Floro and Lelio might have an equal share, For they are both locked up for my benefit. | |
[Calmly. | |
Alas! What kind of reasoning is this? It is I feel sorry for him, and it's pointless, Without this formal subtlety, Oh, how unfortunate! I have no idea where to find him now, Even if I look for him all over this vast world! | |
Enter Demon. | |
Demon— | Follow me, and I will take you to where he is. |
Justina— | And who are you, that has found your way here?3079
"Into my room through the doors and locks?"
Are you a monstrous shadow created by my madness Has it formed in the still air? |
Demon— | No. I'm one Called by the thought that dominates you From his eternal home—who today Is committed to take you to Cyprian. |
Justina— | Then your promise will fail. This pain Of the passion that torments my heart and soul May sweep the imagination away in its storm,— The decision is final. |
Demon— | Halfway there
In the concept of an action.
The sin committed, the enjoyment still lingers: Don't let your determination falter midway. |
Justina— | I won't be discouraged or lose hope, Even though I thought it, and even though it's true That thought is just a beginning to the action: I can't control my thoughts, but I can control my actions: I won’t move my foot to follow you! |
Demon— | But a much greater wisdom than your own
Exerts itself within you, with such power Forcing you toward what it leans towards. That it will dictate your movement; how will you then Hold on, Justina? |
Justina— | Of my own free will. |
Demon— | I
Must enforce your will. |
Justina— | It's unbeatable; It wouldn’t be free if you had control over it. |
[He draws, but cannot move her. | |
Demon— | Come, where a pleasure is waiting for you. |
Justina— | It was bought
Too expensive. |
Demon— | It will calm your heart to the deepest peace. |
Justina— | It's terrible captivity. |
Demon— | It's joy, it's glory. |
Justina— | It's a shame, it's torment, it's despair. |
Demon— | But how
Can you defend yourself from that or me, If my power pulls you forward? |
Justina— | My argument3080
Is about God. |
[He vainly endeavors to force her, and at last releases her. | |
Demon— | You’ve conquered me, woman.
Only by not owning yourself are you subdued. But since you find your strength in God, I will take on a fake appearance, and so Make yourself a victim of my confused anger. For I will disguise a spirit in your shape. Who will tarnish your name with shame, And I will truly succeed in your loss, First by disrespecting you, and then by changing False pleasure to true disgrace. |
[Exit | |
Justina— | I
Appeal to Heaven against you; so that Heaven
May scatter your delusions, and the stain
As my fame fades away into careless thoughts, Even as the flame fades in the jealous air, As the flower fades in the morning frost, And you should never—but unfortunately, to whom Do I still talk?—Did a man not just now Stand here in front of me?—No, I'm alone, But I saw him. Did he leave just like that? Or can the passionate mind create forms From its own fear? Something awful and unusual. Danger is close. Lisander! Father! Lord! Livia!— |
Enter Lisander and Livia. | |
Lisander— | Oh my daughter! What? |
Livia— | What? |
Justina— | Saw you
Is a man leaving my apartment now?— I can barely manage! |
Lisander— | A guy here! |
Justina— | Haven't you seen him? |
Livia— | No, ma'am. |
Justina— | I saw him. |
Lisander— | It's impossible; the doors Which led to this apartment were all locked. |
Livia [aside]— | I would say it was Moscon that she saw, For he was locked in my room. |
Lisander— | It has to3081
There have been some images of your imagination. The sadness you nurture is Skilled at creating such things in the empty air. From the particles and elements of the day. |
Livia— | My master's degree is right. |
Justina— | Oh, I wish it were
Delusion; but I’m worried about something worse.
I feel like from my bleeding heart
My heart was shattered into pieces; yes, A magic spell has been cast against me. The charm was so powerful that if God hadn't Protected my simple innocence from harm, I should have faced my sadness and my embarrassment With eager steps. Livia, hurry, bring my cloak, For I need to find shelter from these extremes Even in the temple of the supreme God Which the faithful worship in secret. |
Livia— | Here. |
Justina | [putting on her cloak]—In this, like a blanket of snow, may I
Satisfy the intense fire in which I'm burning, Fading away! |
Lisander— | And I will go with you! |
Livia [aside]— | Once I see they're safely out of the house, I will breathe freely. |
Justina— | So do I trust
In your just favor, Heaven! |
Lisander— | Let's go. |
Justina— | It's your cause, great God! Please turn for my sake.
And for your own, have mercy on me! |
Translation of Shelley.
Shelley's Translation.
DREAMS AND REALITIES
From 'Such Stuff as Dreams are Made Of,' Edward Fitzgerald's version of 'La Vida Es Sueno'
From 'Such Stuff as Dreams are Made Of,' Edward Fitzgerald's version of 'Life is a Dream'
[The scene is a tower. Clotaldo is persuading Segismund that his experiences have not been real, but dreams, and discusses the possible relation of existence to a state of dreaming. The play itself is based on the familiar motif of which Christopher Sly furnishes a ready example.]
[The scene is a tower. Clotaldo is convincing Segismund that his experiences haven't been real, but just dreams, and talks about how existence might relate to a dream state. The play itself is based on the familiar motif that Christopher Sly provides a clear example of.]
Clotaldo— | Royals and advisors,
Flustered to my right and left—my life is made at— But that was nothing— Even the old, wise King Seized on—Honestly, you really messed it up; And so revealed in your outward behavior, Waving your arms around while you sleep, Grinding your teeth—and now that I think about it, Woke shouting out judgment and execution, On those around you. |
Segismund— | Yeah, I really did. |
Clotaldo— | Even your eyes look wild; your hair is standing up— Your pulses throb and flutter, still reeling In the midst of such a dream— |
Segismund— | A dream! That felt like a real promise As I wake up now. |
Clotaldo— | Wow—amazing how
Imagination in a sleeping mind Out of the unconditional senses draws Feelings as intense as if they were from actual touch; That we not only laugh loudly, and soak With tears on our pillow; but in the pain Of an imaginary conflict, fight And struggle—just like you did; some, it’s believed. Under the anticipated stroke of death, people have died. |
Segismund— | And what's really strange, too—in that world Where both the place and the people were unfamiliar, I'm almost as strange to myself, It's only you, Clotaldo—you, just as much. And clearly yourself as you are now, Came in this exact outfit you ever wore; By this reminder of the past, you said, To assure me of that apparent gift. |
Clotaldo— | What?3083 |
Segismund— | Yeah, and even told me about the very stars.
You let me know about this—how despite them, I was expanded to all that glory. |
Clotaldo— | Ay,
Through the clever tricks of the deceitful spirits, thus
A little truth often lifts all the lies, To deceive us better. |
Segismund— | For you know It's just a dream? |
Clotaldo— | No, you yourself
Know best how recently you woke up from that.
You know you went to sleep on.— Have you never dreamed anything like this before? |
Segismund— | Never, to such a reality. |
Clotaldo— | Such dreams
Are often the sleeping breaths Of that ambition that is quietly burning Under the ashes of the worst luck: When reason is asleep or has faded away, The reins of smart comparison, We aim for something beyond our current selves— Hardly ever dive deeper—to become kings Or conquerors, crowned with laurel or gold; No, rising to heaven itself on eagle wings,— By the way, now that I think about it, May provide us the key to this lofty ascent— That royal eagle we were watching, and Speaking of last night as you fell asleep. |
Segismund— | Last night? Last night? |
Clotaldo— | Hey; do you not remember
Envying his ability to fly, As he rose from his rock throne, he sailed Beyond the mountains, far to the west, That burned around him, while with poised wings He shone in it like a blazing fire. Is it seen to smolder in the fire it fuels? |
Segismund— | Last night—last night—Oh, what a day that was!
Between that last night and this sad day! |
Clotaldo— | And yet maybe
Only a few dark moments, during which Imagination, once ignited within Regardless of time and space, Can pour limitless amounts. |
Segismund— | And I remember3084
How the old man they called the King, who wore
The gold crown on his silver hair,
And a mysterious belt around his waist, Just when my anger was at its peak, Then everything went dark again, Told me to be careful or it might all be a dream. |
Clotaldo— | Hey—there's another specialty of dreams, That when the dreamer starts to dream, he dreams, His foot is almost awake. |
Segismund— | I wish it had been at the point of death.
That knows no waking— Lifting me up to glory, only to bring me back down, Stunned, crippled—wretched more than ever. |
Clotaldo— | However, it's not so glorious, Segismund, if you Your visionary honor wore so poorly Regarding work, murder, and revenge on those Who had your best interests. |
Segismund— | Who meant for me!—me! their Prince, Chained like a criminal— |
Clotaldo— | Hold on—Not so fast. You dreamed of the Prince, remember. |
Segismund— | Then in a dream
Just got revenge. |
Clotaldo— | True. But as the saying goes
Dreams are rough drafts of the waking soul Yet uncorrected by the higher Will, So that men sometimes confess in their dreams An unexpected or overlooked self; One should be careful to check—yes, if one can, Stifle before we're even born, such passion within us As we can see, it’s causing such havoc with our sleep, And I'll react when the day begins. And, by the way, for one test, Segismund, Between such harsh realities— Since dreaming, madness, and passion are similar In missing each beneficial connection Of reason and the guiding will of humanity: One way to test if you're truly awake and sane It will be that awareness of self-control To control all passion, but especially the most intense, That wicked and spiteful, that bad squares With people, and without sacred rules, Which asks us to forgive even our enemies,3085 And especially those who, with no bad intentions, I have accidentally picked up the rod. Which Heaven, they believe, has placed in their hands. |
Segismund— | I think I’ll have to give it another shot soon— Sleep has not finished with me yet. |
Clotaldo— | Such a good sleep! Take my advice—it's still early—the sun Rare up above the mountain; look inside, And if the night misled you, give it another try. In the morning, they say that dreams come true. |
Segismund— | Oh, please pray for me to have a deep sleep. As will erase both dreams and waking life too. |
[Exit into the tower. | |
Clotaldo— | So sleep; sleep quickly: and sleep away those two.
Night potions and the waking dream in between, Which dream you must believe; and if you see Once more, poor Segismund! That dream has to be. And yet—and yet—in these haunting lives of ours, Half night, half day, half asleep, half awake, What if our waking life, like our sleep, May it all be a dream in that eternal life. When do we wake from this if we don’t sleep in death? What if I said that the senses we rely on now For a reasonable comparison,— Yes, even Reason itself that dates back to them, Should be in the spirit of intensity Hereafter transcended and awakened To a sharp and keen understanding As to admit they were fooled before, In everything now, what will they stand by the most? One man—like this—but just a bit longer. Life is longer than a summer day, Thought he was a king on his throne, And gambled with his friends' lives, Who easily wasted their lives dreaming of him. The sailor dreamed of floating on the waves: The soldier, having earned his honors through bloodshed: The admirer of the beauty he recognized Must still break down to dusty residue: The merchant and the stingy man with his money bags. Of golden fingers; the beggar in his rags: And all this part of the earth where we appear Such busy actors, and the roles we played. As substantial as the shadow of a shade, And dreaming is just a dream within a dream! |
THE DREAM CALLED LIFE
Segismund's Speech Closing the 'Vida Es Sueno': Fitzgerald's Version
Segismund's Speech Closing the 'Life Is a Dream': Fitzgerald's Version
And you who call me now, once called me king,
In a grand palace that belonged entirely to me,
Inside and all around it, mine; until,
Intoxicated by an overabundance of grandeur and arrogance,
I thought I stood so tall and grew so wide I popped the shiny bubble of myself. Which my ambition had stirred up within me, And once again, it was dark. What a dream.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As I walk now; Delivering serious justice to you shadows,
Those who pretend to listen: but soon, Kings, princes, captains, warriors, feathers and steel,
Sure, even with all your fancy show, May float into the air you seem to tear With cheers, leaving me to wake In the dark tower; or dreaming that I'm awake
This is what waking means; or this and that. Are we both awake or both dreaming?—such a doubt Confuses and obscures our human experience. But whether awake or dreaming, I know this—
How dream-like human glories rise and fall; Whose brief time should not be wasted,
Walking like someone who knows he might wake up soon,
So gently carry the full cup, so well Disorderly arrogance and passion calm,
That nothing will come afterwards to blame. Dreamer or doer in the role he took on; Whether tomorrow's dawn will break the spell, Or the final trumpet of the eternal Day,
When the night ends, I'll be dreaming.
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN
(1782-1850)
(1782-1850)
BY W. P. TRENT
BY W.P. TRENT

John C. Calhoun's importance as a statesman has naturally stood in the way of his recognition as a writer, and in like manner his reputation as an orator has overshadowed his just claims to be considered our most original political thinker. The six volumes of his collected works, which unfortunately do not embrace his still inaccessible private correspondence, are certainly not exhilarating or attractive reading; but they are unique in the literature of America, if not of the world, as models of passionless logical analysis. Whether passionless logical analysis is ever an essential quality of true literature, is a matter on which opinions will differ; but until the question is settled in the negative, Calhoun's claims to be considered a writer of marked force and originality cannot be ignored. It is true that circumstances have invalidated much of his political teaching, and that it was always negative and destructive rather than positive and constructive; it is true also that much of the interest attaching to his works is historical rather than literary in character: but when all allowances are made, it will be found that the 'Disquisition on Government' must still be regarded as the most remarkable political treatise our country has produced, and that the position of its author as the head of a school of political thought is commanding, and in a way unassailable.
John C. Calhoun's significance as a statesman has often hindered his recognition as a writer, just as his reputation as a speaker has overshadowed his rightful place as our most original political thinker. The six volumes of his collected works, which sadly do not include his still-unavailable private correspondence, are not exactly thrilling or appealing reads; however, they are unique in American literature, if not global literature, as examples of emotionless logical analysis. Whether emotionless logical analysis is truly essential to great literature is debatable; but until that question is settled in the negative, Calhoun's relevance as a writer of notable strength and originality can't be overlooked. It's true that circumstances have undermined much of his political teachings, and that they were mostly negative and destructive rather than positive and constructive; it’s also true that much of the interest surrounding his works is more historical than literary. Still, despite all this, the 'Disquisition on Government' should be viewed as the most remarkable political essay our country has produced, and Calhoun's position as the leader of a school of political thought is significant and, in many ways, unassailable.
The precise character of Calhoun's political philosophy, the keynote of which was the necessity and means of defending the rights of minorities, cannot be understood without a brief glance at his political career. His birth in 1782 just after the Revolution, and in South Carolina, gave him the opportunity to share in the victory that the West and the far South won over the Virginians, headed by Madison. His training at Yale gave a nationalistic bias to his early career, and determined that search for the via media between consolidation and anarchy which resulted in the doctrine of nullification. His service in Congress and as Secretary of War under Monroe gave him a practical training in affairs that was not without influence in qualifying his tendency to indulge in doctrinaire speculation. His service as Vice-President afforded the leisure and his break with Jackson the occasion, for his close study of the Constitution, to discover how the South might preserve slavery and yet continue in the3088 Union. Finally, his position as a non-aristocratic leader of a body of aristocrats, and his Scotch-Irish birth and training, gave a peculiar strenuousness to his support of slavery, which is of course the corner-stone of his political philosophy; and determined his reliance upon logic rather than upon an appeal to the passions as the best means of inculcating his teaching and of establishing his policy. His political treatises, 'A Discourse on Government' and 'On the Constitution and Government of the United States,' written just before his death in 1850; his pamphlets like the 'South Carolina Exposition' and the 'Address to the People of South Carolina'; and the great speeches delivered in the Senate from 1832 to the end of his term, especially those in which he defended against Webster the doctrine of nullification, could have emanated only from an up-country South-Carolinian who had inherited the mantle of Jefferson, and had sat at the feet of John Taylor of Carolina and of John Randolph of Roanoke. Calhoun was, then, the logical outcome of his environment and his training; he was the fearless and honest representative of his people and section; and he was the master from whom rash disciples like Jefferson Davis broke away, when they found that logical analysis of the Constitution was a poor prop for slavery against the rising tide of civilization.
The specific nature of Calhoun's political philosophy, which focused on the necessity and means of defending minority rights, can’t be fully appreciated without a quick look at his political career. Born in 1782 in South Carolina, right after the Revolution, he was in a position to partake in the victory the West and the deep South achieved over the Virginians led by Madison. His education at Yale gave a nationalistic slant to his early career, guiding him in his quest for the via media between consolidation and anarchy, which ultimately led to the doctrine of nullification. His time in Congress and as Secretary of War under Monroe provided him with practical experience that tempered his tendency to engage in strictly theoretical discussions. Serving as Vice-President allowed him the time and, after his split with Jackson, the chance to closely examine the Constitution to find ways for the South to maintain slavery while still remaining part of the3088 Union. Moreover, as a non-aristocratic leader among aristocrats, combined with his Scotch-Irish heritage and upbringing, he brought a unique vigor to his support for slavery, which was central to his political philosophy. This influenced his reliance on logic rather than appealing to emotions as the best way to impart his ideas and establish his policies. His political writing, including 'A Discourse on Government' and 'On the Constitution and Government of the United States,' which he wrote just before his death in 1850, along with pamphlets like the 'South Carolina Exposition' and 'Address to the People of South Carolina,' and his powerful speeches in the Senate from 1832 until the end of his term—especially those defending the doctrine of nullification against Webster—could only have come from an up-country South Carolinian who had inherited Jefferson's legacy and learned from John Taylor of Carolina and John Randolph of Roanoke. Calhoun was, therefore, a logical product of his environment and his education; he was a bold and sincere representative of his people and region; and he was the mentor from whom impulsive followers like Jefferson Davis eventually broke away when they realized that logical analysis of the Constitution couldn't uphold slavery against the advancing tide of civilization.
As a thinker Calhoun is remarkable for great powers of analysis and exposition. As a writer he is chiefly noted for the even dignity and general serviceableness of his style. He writes well, but rather like a logician than like an inspired orator. He has not the stateliness of Webster, and is devoid of the power of arousing enthusiasm. The splendor of Burke's imagination is utterly beyond him, as is also the epigrammatic brilliance of John Randolph,—from whom, however, he took not a few lessons in constitutional interpretation. Indeed, it must be confessed that for all his clearness and subtlety of intellect as a thinker, Calhoun is as a writer distinctly heavy. In this as in many other respects he reminds us of the Romans, to whom he was continually referring. Like them he is conspicuous for strength of practical intellect; like them he is lacking in sublimity, charm, and nobility. It follows then that Calhoun will rarely be resorted to as a model of eloquence, but that he will continue to be read both on account of the substantial additions he made to political philosophy, and of the interesting exposition he gave of theories and ideas once potent in the nation's history.
As a thinker, Calhoun stands out for his strong analytical skills and clear explanations. As a writer, he is mainly recognized for the consistent dignity and practical usefulness of his style. He writes effectively, but more like a logician than an inspired speaker. He lacks the grandeur of Webster and doesn't have the ability to spark enthusiasm. The brilliance of Burke's imagination is completely beyond him, as is the sharp wit of John Randolph, although he did learn a few things from Randolph about constitutional interpretation. In fact, it must be acknowledged that despite his clarity and depth of thought, Calhoun is quite heavy as a writer. In this and many other ways, he reminds us of the Romans, to whom he often referred. Like them, he is noted for practical intelligence; like them, he lacks in grandeur, charm, and nobility. Therefore, while Calhoun won't often be seen as a model of eloquence, he will continue to be studied for the significant contributions he made to political philosophy and for his interesting explanations of once-important theories and ideas in the nation's history.

J. C. CALHOUN.
J.C. Calhoun.
Notwithstanding the bitterness of accusation brought against him, he was not a traitor nor a man given over to selfish ambition, as Dr. von Holst, his most competent biographer and critic, has clearly shown. Calhoun believed both in slavery and in the Union, and tried to maintain a balance between the two, because he thought3089 that only in this way could his section maintain its prestige or even its existence. He failed, as any other man would have done; and we find him, like Cassandra, a prophet whom we cannot love. But he did prophesy truly as to the fate of the South; and in the course of his strenuous labors to divert the ruin he saw impending, he gave to the world the most masterly analysis of the rights of the minority and of the best methods of securing them that has yet come from the pen of a publicist.
Despite the harsh accusations against him, he was neither a traitor nor a man driven by selfish ambition, as Dr. von Holst, his most capable biographer and critic, has clearly demonstrated. Calhoun believed in both slavery and the Union, and he tried to maintain a balance between the two, thinking that this was the only way for his region to keep its status or even survive. He failed, just as anyone else would have; and we find him, like Cassandra, a prophet we cannot love. But he did accurately predict the fate of the South; and in his rigorous efforts to prevent the disaster he foresaw, he offered the world the most brilliant analysis of minority rights and the best strategies for securing them that has yet come from a public figure's pen.

REMARKS ON THE RIGHT OF PETITION
Delivered in the Senate, February 13th, 1840
Delivered in the Senate, February 13, 1840
Mr. Calhoun said he rose to express the pleasure he felt at the evidence which the remarks of the Senator from Kentucky furnished, of the progress of truth on the subject of abolition. He had spoken with strong approbation of the principle laid down in a recent pamphlet, that two races of different character and origin could not coexist in the same country without the subordination of the one to the other. He was gratified to hear the Senator give assent to so important a principle in application to the condition of the South. He had himself, several years since, stated the same in more specific terms: that it was impossible for two races, so dissimilar in every respect as the European and African that inhabit the southern portion of this Union, to exist together in nearly equal numbers in any other relation than that which existed there. He also added that experience had shown that they could so exist in peace and happiness there, certainly to the great benefit of the inferior race; and that to destroy it was to doom the latter to destruction. But he uttered these important truths then in vain, as far as the side to which the Senator belongs is concerned.
Mr. Calhoun said he wanted to share his pleasure at what the Senator from Kentucky said about the progress of truth regarding abolition. He had praised the principle mentioned in a recent pamphlet, which argued that two races with different characteristics and origins cannot coexist in the same country without one being subordinate to the other. He was pleased to hear the Senator agree with such an important principle regarding the situation in the South. He himself had stated several years ago, more specifically, that it was impossible for two races as different as the European and African populations in the southern part of this Union to exist together in nearly equal numbers in any other relationship than the one that existed there. He also noted that experience had shown they could exist there in peace and happiness, certainly to the great benefit of the inferior race, and that to destroy it would lead to the latter's destruction. However, he expressed these crucial truths in vain concerning the side to which the Senator belongs.
He trusted the progress of truth would not, however, stop at the point to which it has arrived with the Senator, and that it will make some progress in regard to what is called the right of petition. Never was a right so much mystified and magnified. To listen to the discussion, here and elsewhere, you would suppose it to be the most essential and important right: so far3090 from it, he undertook to aver that under our free and popular system it was among the least of all our political rights. It had been superseded in a great degree by the far higher right of general suffrage, and by the practice, now so common, of instruction. There could be no local grievance but what could be reached by these, except it might be the grievance affecting a minority, which could be no more redressed by petition than by them. The truth is, that the right of petition could scarcely be said to be the right of a freeman. It belongs to despotic governments more properly, and might be said to be the last right of slaves. Who ever heard of petition in the free States of antiquity? We had borrowed our notions in regard to it from our British ancestors, with whom it had a value for their imperfect representation far greater than it has with us; and it is owing to that that it has a place at all in our Constitution. The truth is, that the right has been so far superseded in a political point of view, that it has ceased to be what the Constitution contemplated it to be,—a shield to protect against wrongs; and has been perverted into a sword to attack the rights of others—to cause a grievance instead of the means of redressing grievances, as in the case of abolition petitions. The Senator from Ohio [Mr. Tappan] has viewed this subject in its proper light, and has taken a truly patriotic and constitutional stand in refusing to present these firebrands, for which I heartily thank him in the name of my State. Had the Senator from Kentucky followed the example, he would have rendered inestimable service to the country....
He believed that the advancement of truth wouldn’t stop with the Senator's views and that it would continue to progress regarding what's known as the right to petition. Never has a right been so overhyped and exaggerated. Listening to the debates, both here and elsewhere, you would think it was the most crucial and significant right. In reality, he argued that under our free and democratic system, it’s one of the least important political rights. It has largely been overshadowed by the far more significant right of universal suffrage and the now-common practice of instruction. There’s no local issue that can’t be addressed by these, except possibly those affecting a minority, which can’t be resolved by petition either. The truth is, the right to petition hardly qualifies as the right of a free person. It's more suited to despotic governments and could be seen as the last right of the oppressed. Who has ever heard of petitions in the free states of ancient times? We inherited our ideas about it from our British ancestors, for whom it held much more value due to their inadequate representation than it does for us today; that’s why it even exists in our Constitution. The reality is that from a political standpoint, the right has become so overshadowed that it no longer serves its original purpose as the Constitution intended—a shield to protect against injustices; instead, it has been twisted into a weapon to attack the rights of others and create grievances, as seen with abolition petitions. The Senator from Ohio [Mr. Tappan] has recognized this issue correctly and has taken a genuinely patriotic and constitutional stance by refusing to present these incendiary documents, for which I sincerely thank him on behalf of my State. If the Senator from Kentucky had followed suit, he would have made an invaluable contribution to the country....
It is useless to attempt concealment. The presentation of these incendiary petitions is itself an infraction of the Constitution. All acknowledge—the Senator himself—that the property which they are presented to destroy is guaranteed by the Constitution. Now I ask: If we have the right under the Constitution to hold the property (which none question), have we not also the right to hold it under the same sacred instrument in peace and quiet? Is it not a direct infraction then of the Constitution, to present petitions here in the common council of the Union, and to us, the agents appointed to carry its provisions into effect and to guard the rights it secures, the professed aim of which is to destroy the property guaranteed by the instrument? There can be but one answer to these questions on the part of those who present such petitions: that the right3091 of such petition is higher and more sacred than the Constitution and our oaths to preserve and to defend it. To such monstrous results does the doctrine lead.
It's pointless to try to hide the truth. Submitting these inflammatory petitions is itself a violation of the Constitution. Everyone agrees—including the Senator—that the property these petitions aim to destroy is protected by the Constitution. Now I ask: If we have the right under the Constitution to own this property (which no one disputes), don't we also have the right to keep it peacefully? Isn't it a direct violation of the Constitution to submit petitions here in the common council of the Union, to us, the officials assigned to implement its provisions and protect the rights it guarantees, aiming to destroy the property that the Constitution secures? There can only be one answer from those who present such petitions: that the right to petition is somehow higher and more sacred than the Constitution and our oaths to protect and defend it. This doctrine leads to such outrageous consequences.
Sir, I understand this whole question. The great mass of both parties to the North are opposed to abolition: the Democrats almost exclusively; the Whigs less so. Very few are to be found in the ranks of the former; but many in those of the latter. The only importance that the abolitionists have is to be found in the fact that their weight may be felt in elections; and this is no small advantage. The one party is unwilling to lose their weight, but at the same time unwilling to be blended with them on the main question; and hence is made this false, absurd, unconstitutional, and dangerous collateral issue on the right of petition. Here is the whole secret. They are willing to play the political game at our hazard, and that of the Constitution and the Union, for the sake of victory at the elections. But to show still more clearly how little foundation there is in the character of our government for the extravagant importance attached to this right, I ask the Senator what is the true relation between the government and the people, according to our American conception? Which is principal and which agent? which the master and which the servant? which the sovereign and which the subject? There can be no answer. We are but the agents—the servants. We are not the sovereign. The sovereignty resides in the people of the States. How little applicable, then, is this boasted right of petition, under our system, to political questions? Who ever heard of the principal petitioning his agent—of the master, his servant—or of the sovereign, his subject? The very essence of a petition implies a request from an inferior to a superior. It is not in fact a natural growth of our system. It was copied from the British Bill of Rights, and grew up among a people whose representation was very imperfect, and where the sovereignty of the people was not recognized at all. And yet even there, this right so much insisted on here as being boundless as space, was restricted from the beginning by the very men who adopted it in the British system, in the very manner which has been done in the other branch, this session; and to an extent far beyond. The two Houses of Parliament have again and again passed resolutions against receiving petitions even to repeal taxes; and this, those who formed our Constitution well knew, and yet adopted3092 the provision almost identically contained in the British Bill of Rights, without guarding against the practice under it. Is not the conclusion irresistible, that they did not deem it inconsistent with the right of "the citizens peaceably to assemble and petition for a redress of grievance," as secured in the Constitution? The thing is clear. It is time that the truth should be known, and this cant about petition, not to redress the grievances of the petitioners, but to create a grievance elsewhere, be put down....
Sir, I understand this whole issue. The majority of both parties in the North are against abolition: the Democrats almost entirely; the Whigs to a lesser extent. Very few are found among the former; but many are in the ranks of the latter. The only significance that the abolitionists hold is tied to the fact that their influence can be felt in elections, and that is no small advantage. One party is reluctant to lose that influence, but at the same time they don't want to mix with them on the main issue; thus, a false, absurd, unconstitutional, and dangerous side issue on the right of petition arises. Here lies the whole secret. They are willing to play the political game at our expense, and that of the Constitution and the Union, for the sake of electoral victory. But to further clarify how unfounded the extravagant importance attached to this right is within our government, I ask the Senator about the true relationship between the government and the people according to our American understanding. Who is the principal and who is the agent? Who is the master and who is the servant? Who is the sovereign and who is the subject? There can be no clear answer. We are merely the agents—the servants. We are not the sovereign. Sovereignty resides with the people of the States. Therefore, how irrelevant this celebrated right of petition is, under our system, to political matters! Who has ever heard of the principal petitioning their agent—of the master petitioning their servant—or of the sovereign petitioning their subject? The very essence of a petition implies a request from an inferior to a superior. It is not a natural outcome of our system. It was borrowed from the British Bill of Rights and developed among a people whose representation was very flawed, and where the sovereignty of the people wasn't acknowledged at all. Even there, the right that is so fiercely claimed here as boundless was limited from the start by the very people who implemented it in the British system, in the same way that is occurring in the other chamber this session—and even to a much greater extent. The two Houses of Parliament have repeatedly passed resolutions against accepting petitions, even to repeal taxes; and those who framed our Constitution were well aware of this, yet they adopted3092 the provision almost exactly as it appeared in the British Bill of Rights, without providing safeguards against its misuse. Is it not obvious that they did not view it as inconsistent with the right of "the citizens peaceably to assemble and petition for a redress of grievances," as secured in the Constitution? The situation is evident. It is time for the truth to emerge, and for this pretense about petitions—not to address the grievances of the petitioners, but to create a grievance elsewhere—to be put to rest...
I know this question to the bottom. I have viewed it under every possible aspect. There is no safety but in prompt, determined, and uncompromising defense of our rights—to meet the danger on the frontier. There all rights are strongest, and more especially this. The moral is like the physical world. Nature has incrusted the exterior of all organic life, for its safety. Let that be broken through, and it is all weakness within. So in the moral and political world. It is on the extreme limits of right that all wrong and encroachments are the most sensibly felt and easily resisted. I have acted on this principle throughout in this great contest. I took my lessons from the patriots of the Revolution. They met wrong promptly, and defended right against the first encroachment. To sit here and hear ourselves and constituents, and their rights and institutions (essential to their safety), assailed from day to day—denounced by every epithet calculated to degrade and render us odious; and to meet all this in silence,—or still worse, to reason with the foul slanderers,—would eventually destroy every feeling of pride and dignity, and sink us in feelings to the condition of the slaves they would emancipate. And this the Senator advises us to do. Adopt it, and the two houses would be converted into halls to debate our rights to our property, and whether, in holding it, we were not thieves, robbers, and kidnappers; and we are to submit to this in order to quiet the North! I tell the Senator that our Union, and our high moral tone of feeling on this subject at the South, are infinitely more important to us than any possible effect that his course could have at the North; and that if we could have the weakness to adopt his advice, it would even fail to effect the object intended.
I understand this question deeply. I've looked at it from every angle. There's no safety except in a quick, strong, and unwavering defense of our rights—to confront the threat head-on. That's where our rights are the strongest, especially this one. The moral landscape is like the physical world. Nature has protected all living beings with an outer layer for their safety. If that gets broken, everything inside becomes weak. The same goes for the moral and political realms. It's at the far edges of right that all wrongs and invasions are felt most acutely and resisted most easily. I've operated on this principle throughout this significant struggle. I learned from the patriots of the Revolution. They faced wrongdoings head-on and stood up for what was right at the first sign of encroachment. To sit here and listen to attacks on us, our constituents, and their essential rights and institutions—attacks filled with every name meant to belittle and make us despised—while we stay silent, or even worse, try to argue with these vile slanderers, would ultimately erase every sense of pride and dignity, reducing us to the level of the slaves they claim to want to free. And this is what the Senator suggests we do. If we followed that advice, both houses would turn into places debating whether we have the right to our property and whether, in holding it, we are thieves, robbers, and kidnappers; and we are supposed to accept this just to placate the North! I tell the Senator that our unity and the strong moral stance we have on this issue in the South matter far more to us than any potential impact his actions could have in the North; and that if we were weak enough to take his advice, it still wouldn't achieve the intended goal.
It is proper to speak out. If this question is left to itself, unresisted by us, it cannot but terminate fatally to us. Our safety and honor are in the opposite direction—to take the3093 highest ground, and maintain it resolutely. The North will always take position below us, be ours high or low. They will yield all that we will and something more. If we go for rejection, they will at first insist on receiving, on the ground of respect for petition. If we yield that point and receive petitions, they will go for reference, on the ground that it is absurd to receive and not to act—as it truly is. If we go for that, they will insist on reporting and discussing; and if that, the next step will be to make concession—to yield the point of abolition in this District; and so on till the whole process is consummated, each succeeding step proving more easy than its predecessor. The reason is obvious. The abolitionists understand their game. They throw their votes to the party most disposed to favor them. Now, sir, in the hot contest of party in the Northern section, on which the ascendency in their several States and the general government may depend, all the passions are roused to the greatest height in the violent struggle, and aid sought in every quarter. They would forget us in the heat of battle; yes, the success of the election, for the time, would be more important than our safety; unless we by our determined stand on our rights cause our weight to be felt, and satisfy both parties that they have nothing to gain by courting those who aim at our destruction. As far as this government is concerned, that is our only remedy. If we yield that, if we lower our stand to permit partisans to woo the aid of those who are striking at our interests, we shall commence a descent in which there is no stopping-place short of total abolition, and with it our destruction.
It’s important to speak up. If we let this issue sit without resistance, it can only end badly for us. Our safety and dignity require us to take the highest ground and hold it firmly. The North will always try to position themselves below us, whether we’re high or low. They will give us all that we demand and then some. If we choose to reject them, they will initially insist on receiving requests out of respect for petitions. If we concede that point and accept petitions, they will push for discussions based on the absurdity of receiving but not acting—which is indeed absurd. If we agree to that, they will insist on reports and debates; and if we do that, the next step will be to make concessions—allowing the abolition of slavery in this District; and so on until the whole process is complete, with each subsequent step being easier than the last. The reasoning is clear. The abolitionists know their strategy. They support the political party most aligned with their goals. Now, in the heated political battle in the North, which could determine control of their states and the federal government, all emotions run wild during this fierce struggle, and they seek support from every angle. They might forget us amid the chaos; yes, winning the election at that moment might seem more important than our safety; unless we firmly stand up for our rights and make our presence felt, convincing both parties that they gain nothing by appealing to those who want us harmed. As far as this government is concerned, that’s our only solution. If we give in, if we lower our guard to allow partisans to seek help from those attacking our interests, we will start a decline with no end until total abolition becomes inevitable, bringing our destruction along with it.
A word in answer to the Senator from Massachusetts [Mr. Webster]. He attempted to show that the right of petition was peculiar to free governments. So far is the assertion from being true, that it is more appropriately the right of despotic governments; and the more so, the more absolute and austere. So far from being peculiar or congenial to free popular States, it degenerates under them, necessarily, into an instrument, not of redress for the grievances of the petitioners, but as has been remarked, of assault on the rights of others, as in this case. That I am right in making the assertion, I put it to the Senator—Have we not a right under the Constitution to our property in our slaves? Would it not be a violation of the Constitution to divest us of that right? Have we not a right to enjoy, under3094 the Constitution, peaceably and quietly, our acknowledged rights guaranteed by it, without annoyance? The Senator assents. He does but justice to his candor and intelligence. Now I ask him, how can he assent to receive petitions whose object is to annoy and disturb our right, and of course in direct infraction of the Constitution?
A word in response to the Senator from Massachusetts [Mr. Webster]. He tried to argue that the right to petition is unique to free governments. In fact, this idea is far from true; it's actually more characteristic of authoritarian governments, especially the more oppressive they are. Rather than being a feature of free democratic states, the right to petition often transforms into a tool that, instead of addressing the grievances of the petitioners, can attack the rights of others, as we see in this case. To support my claim, I ask the Senator—Do we not have a right under the Constitution to our property in our slaves? Would it not violate the Constitution to take away that right? Do we not have the right to enjoy, under3094 the Constitution, peacefully and quietly, our recognized rights guaranteed by it, without interference? The Senator agrees. He shows commendable honesty and intelligence. Now I ask him, how can he agree to accept petitions whose purpose is to annoy and disrupt our rights, which clearly goes against the Constitution?
The Senator from Ohio [Mr. Tappan], in refusing to present these incendiary and unconstitutional petitions, has adopted a course truly constitutional and patriotic, and in my opinion, the only one that is so. I deeply regret that it has not been followed by the Senator from Kentucky in the present instance. Nothing short of it can put a stop to the mischief, and do justice to one-half of the States of the Union. If adopted by others, we shall soon hear no more of abolition. The responsibility of keeping alive this agitation must rest on those who may refuse to follow so noble an example.
The Senator from Ohio [Mr. Tappan], by refusing to present these inflammatory and unconstitutional petitions, has taken a truly constitutional and patriotic stance, and in my view, it’s the only correct approach. I truly regret that the Senator from Kentucky hasn't followed suit in this case. Anything less won’t stop the trouble and won’t do justice to half of the States in the Union. If others follow this example, we’ll soon hear no more about abolition. The responsibility for keeping this agitation alive lies with those who choose not to follow such a noble example.
STATE RIGHTS
From the 'Speech on the Admission of Michigan,' 1837
From the 'Speech on the Admission of Michigan,' 1837
It has perhaps been too much my habit to look more to the future and less to the present than is wise; but such is the constitution of my mind that when I see before me the indications of causes calculated to effect important changes in our political condition, I am led irresistibly to trace them to their sources and follow them out in their consequences. Language has been held in this discussion which is clearly revolutionary in its character and tendency, and which warns us of the approach of the period when the struggle will be between the conservatives and the destructives. I understood the Senator from Pennsylvania [Mr. Buchanan] as holding language countenancing the principle that the will of a mere numerical majority is paramount to the authority of law and constitution. He did not indeed announce distinctly this principle, but it might fairly be inferred from what he said; for he told us the people of a State where the constitution gives the same weight to a smaller as to a greater number, might take the remedy into their own hands; meaning, as I understood him, that a mere majority might at their pleasure subvert the constitution and government of a State,—which he seemed to think was the essence of democracy. Our little State3095 has a constitution that could not stand a day against such doctrines, and yet we glory in it as the best in the Union. It is a constitution which respects all the great interests of the State, giving to each a separate and distinct voice in the management of its political affairs, by means of which the feebler interests are protected against the preponderance of the stronger. We call our State a Republic—a Commonwealth, not a Democracy; and let me tell the Senator, it is a far more popular government than if it had been based on the simple principle of the numerical majority. It takes more voices to put the machine of government in motion than in those that the Senator would consider more popular. It represents all the interests of the State,—and is in fact the government of the people in the true sense of the term, and not that of the mere majority, or the dominant interests.
I’ve got probably spent too much time focusing on the future rather than the present, which isn’t always wise; but that’s just how my mind works. When I see signs that could lead to major changes in our political landscape, I can’t help but trace them back to their origins and explore their consequences. The language used in this discussion is clearly revolutionary in nature and suggests we’re nearing a time when the battle will be between the conservatives and the destructives. I understood the Senator from Pennsylvania [Mr. Buchanan] to be suggesting that the will of a simple numerical majority outweighs the authority of laws and the constitution. He didn’t explicitly state this principle, but it could be inferred from his comments; he mentioned that in a state where the constitution gives equal weight to both small and large groups, the people might take matters into their own hands. From my understanding, he meant that a mere majority could, at their discretion, overturn the constitution and government of a state, which he seemed to regard as the essence of democracy. Our small state3095 has a constitution that wouldn’t last a day against such ideas, yet we take pride in it as the best in the Union. It’s a constitution that respects all the significant interests of the state, providing each with a separate and distinct voice in managing its political affairs, thus safeguarding the weaker interests from the dominance of the stronger. We refer to our state as a Republic—a Commonwealth, not a Democracy; and let me tell the Senator that it’s a much more inclusive government than one based solely on the principle of numerical majority. It requires more voices to set the machinery of government in motion than those that the Senator would view as more popular. It represents all the state’s interests—essentially, it is the government of the people in the true sense of the term, not just that of the mere majority or the dominating interests.
I am not familiar with the constitution of Maryland, to which the Senator alluded, and cannot therefore speak of its structure with confidence; but I believe it to be somewhat similar in its character to our own. That it is a government not without its excellence, we need no better proof than the fact that though within the shadow of Executive influence, it has nobly and successfully resisted all the seductions by which a corrupt and artful Administration, with almost boundless patronage, has attempted to seduce her into its ranks.
I’m not familiar with the constitution of Maryland that the Senator mentioned, so I can’t speak about its structure with certainty; however, I believe it’s somewhat similar to our own. That it’s a government with its own strengths is clear from the fact that, despite the pressure from Executive influence, it has bravely and successfully resisted all the temptations that a corrupt and cunning Administration, wielding almost limitless patronage, has tried to lure it into joining.
Looking then to the approaching struggle, I take my stand immovably. I am a conservative in its broadest and fullest sense, and such I shall ever remain, unless indeed the government shall become so corrupt and disordered that nothing short of revolution can reform it. I solemnly believe that our political system is, in its purity, not only the best that ever was formed, but the best possible that can be devised for us. It is the only one by which free States, so populous and wealthy, and occupying so vast an extent of territory, can preserve their liberty. Thus thinking, I cannot hope for a better. Having no hope of a better, I am a conservative; and because I am a conservative, I am a State Rights man. I believe that in the rights of the States are to be found the only effectual means of checking the overaction of this government; to resist its tendency to concentrate all power here, and to prevent a departure from the Constitution; or in case of one, to restore the government to its original simplicity and purity. State interposition, or to express it more3096 fully, the right of a State to interpose her sovereign voice, as one of the parties to our constitutional compact, against the encroachments of this government, is the only means of sufficient potency to effect all this; and I am therefore its advocate. I rejoiced to hear the Senators from North Carolina [Mr. Brown], and from Pennsylvania [Mr. Buchanan], do us the justice to distinguish between nullification and the anarchical and revolutionary movements in Maryland and Pennsylvania. I know they did not intend it as a compliment; but I regard it as the highest. They are right. Day and night are not more different—more unlike in everything. They are unlike in their principles, their objects, and their consequences.
Looking ahead to the upcoming struggle, I stand firm. I am a conservative in the broadest and fullest sense, and I will always remain one unless the government becomes so corrupt and chaotic that only a revolution can fix it. I truly believe that our political system, in its purest form, is not only the best ever created but also the best possible for us. It is the only system through which free states—so populous, wealthy, and spread across such vast territory—can maintain their liberty. With this belief, I don't expect anything better. Lacking hope for improvement, I identify as a conservative; and because I am a conservative, I believe in States' Rights. I think that the rights of the states are the only effective way to curb the government's overreach, resist its tendency to centralize all power, and prevent deviations from the Constitution; or, if such a deviation occurs, to restore the government to its original simplicity and purity. State interposition, or more fully expressed, the right of a state to assert its sovereign voice, as one of the parties to our constitutional agreement, against the encroachments of the government, is the only sufficiently powerful means to achieve all this; and I stand in support of it. I was pleased to hear the Senators from North Carolina [Mr. Brown] and Pennsylvania [Mr. Buchanan] give us credit for differentiating between nullification and the chaotic and revolutionary movements in Maryland and Pennsylvania. I know they didn't mean it as a compliment; however, I see it as the highest form of acknowledgment. They are correct. Day and night are not more different—more dissimilar in every aspect. They differ in their principles, their goals, and their outcomes.
I shall not stop to make good this assertion, as I might easily do. The occasion does not call for it. As a conservative and a State Rights man, or if you will have it, a nullifier, I have resisted and shall resist all encroachments on the Constitution—whether of this Government on the rights of the States, or the opposite:—whether of the Executive on Congress, or Congress on the Executive. My creed is to hold both governments, and all the departments of each, to their proper sphere, and to maintain the authority of the laws and the Constitution against all revolutionary movements. I believe the means which our system furnishes to preserve itself are ample, if fairly understood and applied; and I shall resort to them, however corrupt and disordered the times, so long as there is hope of reforming the government. The result is in the hands of the Disposer of events. It is my part to do my duty. Yet while I thus openly avow myself a conservative, God forbid I should ever deny the glorious right of rebellion and revolution. Should corruption and oppression become intolerable, and not otherwise be thrown off—if liberty must perish or the government be overthrown, I would not hesitate, at the hazard of life, to resort to revolution, and to tear down a corrupt government that could neither be reformed nor borne by freemen. But I trust in God things will never come to that pass. I trust never to see such fearful times; for fearful indeed they would be, if they should ever befall us. It is the last remedy, and not to be thought of till common-sense and the voice of mankind would justify the resort.
I won’t take the time to back up this statement, as I easily could. The situation doesn’t require it. As a conservative and a supporter of States’ rights, or as you might call it, a nullifier, I have pushed back and will continue to push back against any violations of the Constitution—whether it’s the government infringing on state rights, or vice versa—whether it’s the Executive overstepping into Congress, or Congress overstepping into the Executive’s realm. My belief is to keep both governments, and all their departments, within their proper limits, and to uphold the authority of the laws and the Constitution against any radical movements. I believe the methods our system provides to maintain itself are sufficient, if they are understood and applied fairly; and I will use them, no matter how corrupt and chaotic the times, as long as there is hope for reforming the government. The outcome is in the hands of fate. My duty is to act responsibly. Yet while I openly declare myself a conservative, God forbid that I ever deny the powerful right to rebel and revolt. If corruption and oppression become unbearable and cannot be eliminated by any other means—if freedom must be lost or the government must fall, I would not hesitate, even at the risk to my own life, to turn to revolution and dismantle a corrupt government that could neither be reformed nor tolerated by free people. But I trust in God that things will never reach that point. I hope never to see such terrifying times; they would truly be fearsome if they ever came upon us. It is the last resort and should only be considered when common sense and the voice of the people would warrant it.
Before I resume my seat, I feel called on to make a few brief remarks on a doctrine of fearful import which has been broached3097 in the course of this debate: the right to repeal laws granting bank charters, and of course of railroads, turnpikes, and joint-stock companies. It is a doctrine of fearful import, and calculated to do infinite mischief. There are countless millions vested in such stocks, and it is a description of property of the most delicate character. To touch it is almost to destroy it. But while I enter my protest against all such doctrines, I have been greatly alarmed with the thoughtless precipitancy (not to use a stronger phrase) with which the most extensive and dangerous privileges have been granted of late. It can end in no good, and I fear may be the cause of convulsions hereafter. We already feel the effects on the currency, which no one competent of judging can fail to see is in an unsound condition. I must say (for truth compels me) I have ever distrusted the banking system, at least in its present form, both in this country and Great Britain. It will not stand the test of time; but I trust that all shocks or sudden revolutions may be avoided, and that it may gradually give way before some sounder and better regulated system of credit which the growing intelligence of the age may devise. That a better may be substituted I cannot doubt; but of what it shall consist, and how it shall finally supersede the present uncertain and fluctuating currency, time alone can determine. All that I can see is, that the present must, one day or another, come to an end or be greatly modified—if that indeed can save it from an entire overthrow. It has within itself the seeds of its own destruction.
Before I sit down, I need to say a few quick things about a scary idea that’s come up during this debate: the right to repeal laws that give out bank charters, as well as those for railroads, toll roads, and joint-stock companies. This idea is really concerning and could cause a lot of harm. There are countless millions invested in these stocks, and this type of property is very fragile. Just touching it could almost destroy it. While I completely oppose these ideas, I’m also very worried about the reckless speed with which extensive and dangerous privileges have been granted lately. This can only lead to trouble, and I’m afraid it might cause big issues down the line. We’re already seeing the effects on the currency, which anyone capable of judgment recognizes is in a weak state. I must admit (because it’s the truth) that I’ve always been suspicious of the banking system, at least in its current form, both here and in Great Britain. It won’t survive long-term, but I hope we can avoid shocks or sudden changes and that it will gradually give way to a more reliable and better-regulated credit system that the increasing knowledge of our time might create. I have no doubt that something better can be put in its place; it’s just a matter of what that will be and how it will ultimately replace the current unstable and unreliable currency. All I can see is that the present system will, sooner or later, come to an end or need significant changes—if that’s even enough to prevent it from completely collapsing. It has the seeds of its own destruction built into it.
ON THE GOVERNMENT OF POLAND
From 'A Disquisition on Government'
Stay the same.
It is then a great error to suppose that the government of the concurrent majority is impracticable; or that it rests on a feeble foundation. History furnishes many examples of such governments; and among them one in which the principle was carried to an extreme that would be thought impracticable, had it never existed. I refer to that of Poland. In this it was carried to such an extreme that in the election of her kings, the concurrence or acquiescence of every individual of the nobles and gentry present, in an assembly numbering usually from one hundred and fifty to two hundred thousand, was required to3098 make a choice; thus giving to each individual a veto on his election. So likewise every member of her Diet (the supreme legislative body), consisting of the King, the Senate, bishops and deputies of the nobility and gentry of the palatinates, possessed a veto on all its proceedings; thus making a unanimous vote necessary to enact a law or to adopt any measure whatever. And as if to carry the principle to the utmost extent, the veto of a single member not only defeated the particular bill or measure in question, but prevented all others passed during the session from taking effect. Further the principle could not be carried. It in fact made every individual of the nobility and gentry a distinct element in the organism; or to vary the expression, made him an estate of the kingdom. And yet this government lasted in this form more than two centuries, embracing the period of Poland's greatest power and renown. Twice during its existence she protected Christendom, when in great danger, by defeating the Turks under the walls of Vienna, and permanently arresting thereby the tide of their conquests westward.
It is a significant mistake to think that the government of the concurrent majority is unworkable or that it relies on a weak foundation. History has plenty of examples of such governments, including one where the principle was taken to an extreme that would seem impossible if it hadn’t already happened. I’m referring to Poland. Here, the process was pushed to such a limit that, during the election of its kings, the agreement or permission of every noble and gentry present, in an assembly typically ranging from one hundred and fifty to two hundred thousand, was necessary to make a selection; this essentially gave each individual veto power over his election. Likewise, every member of Poland's Diet (the highest legislative body), which included the King, the Senate, bishops, and deputies representing the nobility and gentry of the various districts, had veto power over all its activities; thus, a unanimous vote was required to pass a law or to adopt any kind of measure. As if to push the principle as far as possible, the veto of a single member not only blocked the specific bill or proposal being discussed but also prevented any other measures passed during that session from taking effect. The principle could not be carried further. It effectively made every noble and gentry member a distinct part of the whole; in other words, it made him an estate of the kingdom. And yet, this government lasted in this way for over two centuries, encompassing the time of Poland's greatest strength and glory. Twice during its existence, it defended Christendom in times of great danger by defeating the Turks at the walls of Vienna, thus halting the expansion of their conquests westward.
It is true her government was finally subverted, and the people subjugated, in consequence of the extreme to which the principle was carried; not however because of its tendency to dissolution from weakness, but from the facility it afforded to powerful and unscrupulous neighbors to control by their intrigues the election of her kings. But the fact that a government in which the principle was carried to the utmost extreme not only existed, but existed for so long a period in great power and splendor, is proof conclusive both of its practicability and its compatibility with the power and permanency of government.
It’s true that her government was eventually overthrown and the people were oppressed, due to the extreme application of the principle; not because it led to collapse from weakness, but because it allowed powerful and ruthless neighboring states to manipulate the election of her kings through their schemes. However, the reality that a government where this principle was taken to such an extreme not only existed, but thrived for a long time with great power and glory, is clear evidence of both its feasibility and its compatibility with strong and lasting governance.
URGING REPEAL OF THE MISSOURI COMPROMISE
From Speech in the Senate, March 4th, 1850
From Speech in the Senate, March 4th, 1850
Having now shown what cannot save the Union, I return to the question with which I commenced, How can the Union be saved? There is but one way by which it can with any certainty; and that is by a full and final settlement, on the principle of justice, of all the questions at issue between the two sections. The South asks for justice, simple justice, and less she ought not to take. She has no compromise to offer but the3099 Constitution; and no concession or surrender to make. She has already surrendered so much that she has little left to surrender. Such a settlement would go to the root of the evil and remove all cause of discontent; by satisfying the South, she could remain honorably and safely in the Union, and thereby restore the harmony and fraternal feelings between the sections which existed anterior to the Missouri agitation. Nothing else can with any certainty finally and forever settle the questions at issue, terminate agitation, and save the Union.
Now that I’ve shown what won't save the Union, I’ll return to the question I began with: How can the Union be saved? There’s only one way that can provide any certainty, and that’s through a complete and final resolution, based on the principle of justice, of all the issues between the two sides. The South is asking for justice, plain and simple, and it shouldn’t settle for less. They have no compromise to offer except the3099 Constitution, and no concessions or sacrifices to make. They’ve already given up so much that there’s little left to concede. Such a resolution would address the root of the problem and eliminate all reasons for discontent; by satisfying the South, they could remain honorably and safely in the Union, restoring the harmony and brotherly feelings between the sides that existed before the Missouri conflict. Nothing else can definitively and permanently resolve the issues at stake, end the turmoil, and save the Union.
But can this be done? Yes, easily; not by the weaker party—for it can of itself do nothing, not even protect itself—but by the stronger. The North has only to will it to accomplish it; to do justice by conceding to the South an equal right in the acquired territory, and to do her duty by causing the stipulations relative to fugitive slaves to be faithfully fulfilled; to cease the agitation of the slave question, and to provide for the insertion of a provision in the Constitution by an amendment which will restore to the South in substance the power she possessed of protecting herself, before the equilibrium between the sections was destroyed by the action of this government. There will be no difficulty in devising such a provision,—one that will protect the South, and which at the same time will improve and strengthen the government instead of impairing and weakening it.
But can this be done? Yes, easily; not by the weaker party—because it can't do anything on its own, not even protect itself—but by the stronger. The North just needs to want it to make it happen; to be fair by granting the South equal rights in the acquired territory, and to fulfill its duty by making sure the rules about fugitive slaves are properly enforced; to stop stirring up the slave question, and to add a provision to the Constitution through an amendment that will essentially restore to the South the ability to protect itself, which was lost when the balance between the regions was disrupted by the actions of this government. It won't be hard to come up with such a provision—one that will safeguard the South while also enhancing and strengthening the government instead of weakening it.
But will the North agree to this? It is for her to answer the question. But I will say she cannot refuse, if she has half the love of the Union which she professes to have; or without justly exposing herself to the charge that her love of power and aggrandizement is far greater than her love of the Union. At all events, the responsibility of saving the Union rests on the North, and not on the South. The South cannot save it by any act of hers, and the North may save it without any sacrifice whatever; unless to do justice, and to perform her duties under the Constitution, should be regarded by her as a sacrifice.
But will the North agree to this? It’s up to her to answer that question. However, I will say she cannot refuse if she truly cares about the Union as much as she claims; otherwise, she just exposes herself to the accusation that her desire for power and expansion is much stronger than her love for the Union. In any case, the responsibility for saving the Union falls on the North, not the South. The South can’t save it through any action of their own, while the North can save it without any sacrifice at all—unless doing what is right and fulfilling her constitutional duties is seen as a sacrifice.
It is time, Senators, that there should be an open and manly avowal on all sides as to what is intended to be done. If the question is not now settled, it is uncertain whether it ever can hereafter be; and we as the representatives of the States of this Union, regarded as governments, should come to a distinct understanding as to our respective views in order to ascertain whether the great questions at issue can be settled or not. If3100 you who represent the stronger portion cannot agree to settle them on the broad principle of justice and duty, say so; and let the States we both represent agree to separate and part in peace. If you are unwilling we should part in peace, tell us so, and we shall know what to do when you reduce the question to submission or resistance. If you remain silent you will compel us to infer by your acts what you intend. In that case California will become the test question. If you admit her, under all the difficulties that oppose her admission, you compel us to infer that you intend to exclude us from the whole of the acquired territories, with the intention of destroying irretrievably the equilibrium between the two sections. We would be blind not to perceive in that case that your real objects are power and aggrandizement; and infatuated not to act accordingly.
It’s time, Senators, for everyone to openly and honestly state what they plan to do. If we don’t settle this question now, it’s uncertain whether it ever can be settled in the future. As representatives of the States in this Union, we need to clearly understand each other’s views to determine if the major issues at stake can be resolved. If you, who represent the stronger side, can’t agree to settle these issues based on fairness and responsibility, say so; then let the States we both represent agree to separate peacefully. If you don’t want us to part peacefully, let us know, and we’ll understand what to do when you force us to choose between submission and resistance. If you stay silent, you’ll make us assume your intentions based on your actions. In that case, California will become the key issue. If you allow her admission despite all the challenges she faces, you’ll make us assume that you plan to exclude us from all the newly acquired territories, which would destroy the balance between the two regions. It would be foolish not to see that your true goals are power and expansion; and it would be reckless not to act accordingly.
I have now, Senators, done my duty in expressing my opinions fully, freely, and candidly, on this solemn occasion. In doing so I have been governed by the motives which have governed me in all the stages of the agitation of the slavery question since its commencement. I have exerted myself during the whole period to arrest it, with the intention of saving the Union if it could be done; and if it could not, to save the section where it has pleased Providence to cast my lot, and which I sincerely believe has justice and the Constitution on its side. Having faithfully done my duty to the best of my ability, both to the Union and my section, throughout this agitation, I shall have the consolation, let what will come, that I am free from all responsibility.
I have now, Senators, fulfilled my duty in sharing my opinions honestly and openly on this serious occasion. Throughout this process, I have been guided by the same motives that have influenced me throughout the entire debate over slavery since it began. I have worked hard during this whole time to put a stop to it, hoping to save the Union if possible; and if that wasn’t achievable, to protect the region where I’ve been placed by Providence, which I genuinely believe has justice and the Constitution on its side. Having faithfully done my duty to the best of my ability, both to the Union and my region, throughout this conflict, I will have the comfort, no matter what happens, that I am not responsible for any of it.
CALLIMACHUS
(Third Century b.c.)
Third century BCE

Callimachus, the most learned of poets, was the son of Battus and Mesatme of Cyrene, and a disciple of Hermocrates, who like his more celebrated pupil was a grammarian, or a follower of belles-lettres, says Suidas. It is in this calling that we first hear of Callimachus, when he was a teacher at Alexandria. Here he counted among his pupils Apollonius Rhodius, author of the 'Argonautica,' and Eratosthenes, famous for his wisdom in science, who knew geography and geometry so well that he measured the circumference of the earth. Callimachus was in fact one of those erudite poets and wise men of letters whom the gay Alexandrians who thronged the court of Ptolemy Philadelphus called "The Pleiades." Apollonius Rhodius, Aratus, Theocritus, Lycophron, Nicander, and Homer son of Macro, were the other six. From his circle of clever people, the king, with whom he had become a prime favorite, called him to be chief custodian over the stores of precious books at Alexandria. These libraries, we may recall, were the ones Julius Cæsar partially burned by accident a century later, and Bishop Theophilus and his mob of Christian zealots finished destroying as repositories of paganism some three centuries later still. The collections said to have been destroyed by Caliph Omar when Amru took Alexandria in 640 a.d., on the ground that if they agreed with the Koran they were superfluous and if they contradicted it they were blasphemous, were later ones; but the whole story is discredited by modern scholarship. The world has not ceased mourning for this untold and irreparable loss of the choicest fruits of the human spirit.
Callimachus, the most knowledgeable of poets, was the son of Battus and Mesatme from Cyrene, and a student of Hermocrates, who, like his more famous pupil, was a grammarian and a lover of literature, according to Suidas. We first hear of Callimachus as a teacher in Alexandria. Here, he taught Apollonius Rhodius, the author of the 'Argonautica,' and Eratosthenes, renowned for his scientific knowledge, who was so skilled in geography and geometry that he calculated the Earth's circumference. Callimachus was one of those learned poets and intellectuals whom the lively Alexandrians at the court of Ptolemy Philadelphus referred to as "The Pleiades." The other six were Apollonius Rhodius, Aratus, Theocritus, Lycophron, Nicander, and Homer son of Macro. From his circle of talented individuals, the king, who had become a favorite of Callimachus, appointed him the chief custodian of the precious book collection in Alexandria. These libraries, we should note, were partially burned by accident by Julius Caesar a century later, and destroyed completely by Bishop Theophilus and his group of Christian zealots as repositories of paganism around three centuries afterward. The collections reportedly destroyed by Caliph Omar when Amru captured Alexandria in 640 A.D., on the grounds that if they agreed with the Koran they were unnecessary, and if they contradicted it they were blasphemous, were from a later period; however, modern scholarship discredits the entire story. The world continues to mourn the immense and irreversible loss of these priceless contributions of the human spirit.
Of all these precious manuscripts and parchments, then, Callimachus was made curator about the year b.c. 260. Aulus Gellius computes the time in this wise:—"Four-hundred-ninety years after the founding of Rome, the first Punic war was begun, and not long after, Callimachus, the poet of Cyrene in Alexandria, flourished at the court of King Ptolemy." At this time he must have been already married to the wife of whom Suidas speaks in his 'Lexicon,' a daughter of a Syracusan gentleman.
Of all these valuable manuscripts and parchments, Callimachus became the curator around 260 B.C. Aulus Gellius calculates the time like this: “Four hundred ninety years after the founding of Rome, the first Punic War began, and shortly after that, Callimachus, the poet from Cyrene in Alexandria, thrived at the court of King Ptolemy.” By this time, he must have already been married to the woman mentioned by Suidas in his 'Lexicon,' the daughter of a man from Syracuse.
The number of Callimachus's works, which are reported to have reached eight hundred, testifies to his popularity in the Alexandrian period of Greek literature. It contradicts also the maxim ascribed to him, that "a great book is a great evil." Among the prose works3102 which would have enriched our knowledge of literature and history was his history of Greek literature in one hundred and twenty books, classifying the Greek writers and naming them chronologically. These were the results of his long labors in the libraries. Among them was a book on the Museum and the schools connected with it, with records of illustrious educators and of the books they had written.
The number of works by Callimachus, which are said to have totaled eight hundred, shows how popular he was during the Alexandrian era of Greek literature. It also goes against the saying attributed to him that "a great book is a great evil." Among the prose works3102 that could have deepened our understanding of literature and history was his history of Greek literature in one hundred and twenty books, which classified Greek writers and listed them chronologically. These were the fruits of his extensive work in the libraries. One of these was a book about the Museum and the affiliated schools, which included records of notable educators and the books they had authored.
It is his poetry that has in the main survived, and yet as Ovid says—calling him Battiades, either from his father's name or from the illustrious founder of his native Cyrene—
It is his poetry that has mostly endured, and yet as Ovid says—referring to him as Battiades, either from his father's name or from the famous founder of his hometown Cyrene—
"Even if talent is lacking, skill makes up for it."
Quintilian, however, says he was the prince of Greek elegiac poets. Of his elegies we have a few fragments, and also the Latin translation by Catullus of the 'Lock of Berenice.' Berenice, the sister and wife of Ptolemy Euergetes, who succeeded his father Philadelphus in b.c. 245, had sacrificed some of her hair, laying it on the altar of a temple, from which it was subsequently stolen. In his poem, Callimachus as the court poet sang how the gods had taken the tresses and placed them among the stars. The delicate and humorous 'Rape of the Lock' of Alexander Pope is a rather remote repetition of the same fancy.
Quintilian, however, claims he was the leading poet of Greek elegy. We only have a few fragments of his elegies and also Catullus's Latin translation of the 'Lock of Berenice.' Berenice, the sister and wife of Ptolemy Euergetes, who followed his father Philadelphus in B.C. 245, had dedicated a portion of her hair, placing it on the altar of a temple, from which it was eventually stolen. In his poem, Callimachus, as the court poet, expressed how the gods took the hair and set it among the stars. The intricate and witty 'Rape of the Lock' by Alexander Pope is a distant echo of this same idea.
We have also from Callimachus's hand six hymns to the gods and many epigrams, the latter of which, as will be seen by the quotations given below, are models of their kind. His lyric hymns are, in reality, rather epics in little. They are full of recondite information, overloaded indeed with learning; elegant, nervous, and elaborate, rather than easy-flowing, simple, and warm, like a genuine product of the muse. Many of his epigrams grace the 'Greek Anthology.'
We also have six hymns to the gods and many epigrams from Callimachus, the latter of which, as shown by the quotes below, are exemplary in their style. His lyrical hymns are essentially short epics. They are packed with obscure information, almost overwhelming with knowledge; elegant, sharp, and intricate, rather than smooth, straightforward, and heartfelt like a true creation of the muse. Many of his epigrams can be found in the 'Greek Anthology.'
Among the best editions of Callimachus is that of Ernesti (1761). The extant poems and fragments have been in part translated by William Dodd (1755) and H. W. Tytler (1856). His scattered epigrams have incited many to attempt their perfect phrasing.
Among the best editions of Callimachus is Ernesti's (1761). The existing poems and fragments have been partially translated by William Dodd (1755) and H. W. Tytler (1856). His various epigrams have inspired many to try to find the perfect wording for them.
HYMN TO JUPITER
Who with his nod controls everything that comes from the earth;
Whose powerful laws do even the gods follow? But whether Crete was the first to see the Father spring,
Or on Mount Lycæus, he appeared during the day, I'm really uncertain about my feelings, especially after reading that praise essay.
Declare, Almighty Father—who has lied? Cretans have always been liars because of their pride. Have they created a tomb for you; As if the King of Gods and humans had died,
And endured the burden of fragile mortality.
No! You have always been, are, and will always be.
Ancient Goddess Rhea, high on a mountain top; With thorny bramble bushes all around The sacred place was strangely decorated; And now, no being under the light of heaven,
From beautiful women down to creepy things,
In need of Ilithyia's sacred ritual,
May anyone dare to approach that sacred height,
The name of Rhea's birthplace is still remembered by the Arcadians.
Almighty Jove! You were brought up well:
Your journey to adulthood was quick: before your time Your chin was covered by a manly beard; Though you were young, you were still so respected. For feats of skill done too soon,
None of your peers or elders showed up. To claim his birthright;—heaven belonged entirely to you,
Nor did Envy dare to aim her arrows at your throne.
For the ancient kingdom of Saturn, as the stories say,3104
It was divided into three parts, as if truly There was a questionable choice between Heaven and Hell
To someone who isn't completely crazy;—we know very well That lots are drawn for a fairer outcome; But these go against proportion, so they rebel. Nothing can match her flaws; If you have to lie at all, let it be a lie that's as good as the truth for me!
And your own strength and courage, were they given; They placed you first, and they still keep you on your throne.
You took the majestic eagle for yourself,
Through whom your wonders are shown to men; May they be favorable to me and my loved ones!
Through you, the best part of youth is shared with heaven—
Sailors and warriors, do you not listen, nor even the poet:
But kings, great Jove, are your special gift;
They control the land and sea; they lead the battle—
What is too powerful for a king's authority?
With Vulcan's help, the brave armorers thrive. Their powerful strikes—belonging to the warriors of Mars—
And gentle Dian always loves to pour New blessings on her beloved hunter crowd—
While Phœbus always guides the song of the true-born poet.
And you have placed them on a noble height
Above their subject cities; and your eye Is always on them, whether they enjoy To govern their people unjustly,
Or by sound governance to elevate their reputation.
But not to the same extent—this we know,
Based on what we know about our great Governor,
Who reigns as the greatest king on earth. His morning thoughts show in his night actions; His fewer achievements when planned are complete. While others waste years in slow discussions; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It's not uncommon for the powerful seeds to be sown, Have all their lofty dreams been shattered by you, great Jove?
All is well, and keep away any bad things.
Oh, who can sing your praises? He has not been, Nor will he be, that poet who can sing. In fitting strain, I sing your praises—Father, King,
All hail! Three times hail! We ask you to share Virtue and wealth for us, with wealth changing—
For the sake of virtue alone, virtue offers no protection; Then send us virtue along with competence.
Translation of Fitzjames T. Price.
Translation of Fitzjames T. Price.
EPITAPH
EPIGRAM
(Admired and Paraphrased by Horace)
(Admired and paraphrased by Horace)
Following their footsteps. But if someone says,
"Look, there's a beast that’s been taken down," he says, turning away. This is my love: I pursue the moving target,
And pass by the selfless woman with indifference.
EPITAPH ON HERACLEITUS
They brought me some hard news, and I cried bitter tears. I cried as I thought about how often you and I The sun got tired from talking and has now gone down in the sky.
A small pile of gray ashes, resting long ago,
Your sweet voices, your nightingales, are still awake; For Death takes everything away, but he can't take them.
Translation of William Johnson.
Translation by William Johnson.
EPITAPH
We never cried for Sopolis; however, he Now drifting lifeless on the waves; while we must proceed
Beyond an empty grave, just a name's insult.
Translation of J. A. Symonds.
Translation of J. A. Symonds.
THE MISANTHROPE
Which do you dislike more, that or night?
"Dude, I really hate the dark shadows below,
"And that's because there’s more of you in them."
EPITAPH UPON HIMSELF
A man well-known for his poetry and humor.
Translation of William Dodd.
Translation of William Dodd.
EPITAPH UPON CLEOMBROTUS
The Ambraciote had not committed any act deserving of death,
But I read Plato's book on the soul.
CHARLES STUART CALVERLEY
(1831-1884)
(1831-1884)

No one ever attained greater fame with few, slight, and unserious books than this English author. His name rests upon four volumes only:—'Verses and Translations' (1862); 'Translations into English and Latin' (1866); 'Theocritus Translated into English Verse' (1869); and 'Fly-Leaves' (1872). 'Fly-Leaves' holds a unique place in English literature. It is made up chiefly of parodies, which combine the mocking spirit with clever imitations of the style and affectations of familiar poets. They are witty; they are humorous; they are good-natured; and they are artistic and extraordinarily clever. His satirical banter shown in these verses—most of which are real poems as well as parodies—has been classed as "refined common-sense," and "the exuberant playfulness of a powerful mind and tender and manly nature." It contains also independent literary skits and comiques which are quite equal in merit to the parodies.
No one ever gained more fame with such few, minor, and light-hearted books than this English author. His name is associated with only four volumes: 'Verses and Translations' (1862); 'Translations into English and Latin' (1866); 'Theocritus Translated into English Verse' (1869); and 'Fly-Leaves' (1872). 'Fly-Leaves' has a special significance in English literature. It mainly consists of parodies that blend a mocking tone with clever imitations of the style and quirks of well-known poets. They are witty, humorous, kind-hearted, artistic, and incredibly clever. His satirical jokes in these verses—most of which are genuine poems as well as parodies—have been described as "refined common-sense" and "the vibrant playfulness of a strong mind and gentle, masculine nature." It also includes independent literary sketches and comiques that are equally as good as the parodies.
Calverley was born at Martley, Worcestershire, December 22d, 1831, the son of the Rev. Henry Blayds, a descendant of an old Yorkshire family named Calverley. In 1852 Mr. Blayds resumed the name of Calverley, which had been dropped at the beginning of the century. Calverley was more famous at Harrow for his marvelous jumping and other athletic feats than for his studies, but even at this period he showed great talent for translating from the classics, and astonished every one by his gifts of memory. A few Latin verses won for him the Balliol scholarship in 1850, and in the next year he received at Oxford the Chancellor's prize for a Latin poem.
Calverley was born in Martley, Worcestershire, on December 22, 1831, to Rev. Henry Blayds, who came from an old Yorkshire family named Calverley. In 1852, Mr. Blayds adopted the Calverley name again, which had been abandoned at the start of the century. At Harrow, Calverley was more renowned for his incredible jumping and other athletic skills than for his academics, but even then, he displayed remarkable talent for translating classics and amazed everyone with his memory. A few Latin verses earned him the Balliol scholarship in 1850, and the following year, he won the Chancellor's prize for a Latin poem at Oxford.
In 1852 he went to Cambridge, and shortly after won the Craven scholarship, as well as numerous medals and prizes for his attainments in Greek and Latin. This was the more remarkable inasmuch as he was extremely indolent and very fond of society, preferring to entertain his friends by his witty songs, his charming voice, his clever caricatures—for he had talent with his pencil—and his brilliant conversation, rather than to apply himself to routine work. His comrades used to lock him into a room to make him work, and even then he would outwit them by dashing off a witty parody or a bit of impromptu verse. Among his literary jeux d'esprit was an examination paper on 'Pickwick,' prepared as a Christmas joke in exact imitation of a genuine "exam." The prizes, two first editions3108 of Pickwick, were won by W. W. Skeat, now famous as a philologist, and Walter Besant, known to the public as a novelist.
In 1852, he went to Cambridge and soon after won the Craven scholarship, along with several medals and awards for his skills in Greek and Latin. This was particularly impressive considering he was quite lazy and loved being social, choosing to entertain his friends with his witty songs, lovely voice, clever caricatures—he had talent with a pencil—and his engaging conversations, rather than focusing on regular school work. His friends used to lock him in a room to force him to study, and even then, he would outsmart them by quickly writing a clever parody or some spontaneous verse. Among his literary jeux d'esprit was an exam paper on 'Pickwick,' made as a Christmas joke that perfectly mimicked a real "exam." The prizes, two first editions3108 of Pickwick, were won by W. W. Skeat, who later became well-known as a philologist, and Walter Besant, recognized by the public as a novelist.
Calverley remained in Cambridge as tutor and lecturer, and was presently called to the bar. It seemed the irony of fate that the famous athlete should receive an injury while skating which compelled him to abandon his profession, and for seventeen years practically abandon work. He died at Folkestone, on February 17th, 1884.
Calverley stayed in Cambridge as a tutor and lecturer, and he was soon called to the bar. It was ironic that the famous athlete sustained an injury while skating that forced him to give up his career and for seventeen years essentially stop working. He passed away in Folkestone on February 17th, 1884.
That he was adored by his friends, and possessed unusual qualities of character as well as mind, may be seen in the memoir published by Walter T. Sendall with the 'Literary Remains' (1885). Apart from his wit, Calverley has a distinct claim to remembrance on account of his remarkable scholarship. His translations from Greek and Latin have won the enthusiastic admiration of specialists and students of the classics. Dr. Gunson, tutor of his college, an accomplished Latinist, declared that he thought Calverley's Horatian verse better than Horace's, being equally poetical, and more distinguished in style. These works not only attest his mastery of ancient languages, but also his acquaintance with the beauty and capacity of English verse, into which he has put a grace of his own. His numerous renderings of Latin into English and English into Latin show his ease and dexterity of both thought and touch, and his translation of Theocritus is considered by authorities to be a masterpiece of literary workmanship.
That he was loved by his friends and had unique qualities of both character and intellect is evident in the memoir published by Walter T. Sendall with the 'Literary Remains' (1885). Besides his humor, Calverley deserves to be remembered for his incredible scholarship. His translations from Greek and Latin have earned the enthusiastic praise of specialists and students of the classics. Dr. Gunson, the tutor of his college and an accomplished Latin expert, claimed that he believed Calverley's Horatian verse was better than Horace's, being just as poetic but more distinguished in style. These works not only demonstrate his mastery of ancient languages but also his awareness of the beauty and potential of English verse, into which he infused his own grace. His many translations from Latin to English and English to Latin showcase his ease and skill in both thought and expression, and his translation of Theocritus is regarded by experts as a masterpiece of literary craftsmanship.
FROM 'AN EXAMINATION PAPER'
'The Posthumous Papers of the Pickwick Club'
'The Pickwick Club's Posthumous Papers'
From James Payn's 'Some Literary Recollections' and 'Temple Bar,' 1887
From James Payn's 'Some Literary Recollections' and 'Temple Bar,' 1887
1. Mention any occasion on which it is specified that the Fat Boy was not asleep; and that (1) Mr. Pickwick and (2) Mr. Weller, senr., ran. Deduce from expressions used on one occasion Mr. Pickwick's maximum of speed.
1. Point out any time it’s noted that the Fat Boy was not asleep; and that (1) Mr. Pickwick and (2) Mr. Weller, senior, ran. From the phrases used on one occasion, determine Mr. Pickwick's top speed.
3. Who were Mr. Staple, Goodwin, Mr. Brooks, Villam, Mrs. Bunkin, "old Nobs," "cast-iron head," young Bantam?
3. Who were Mr. Staple, Goodwin, Mr. Brooks, Villam, Mrs. Bunkin, "old Nobs," "cast-iron head," and young Bantam?
4. What operation was performed on Tom Smart's chair? Who little thinks that in which pocket, of what garment, in where, he has left what, entreating him to return to whom, with how many what, and all how big?
4. What was done to Tom Smart's chair? Who hardly considers which pocket, of what clothing, in what place, he has left something, asking him to go back to whom, with how many items, and all what size?
6. "Mr. Weller's knowledge of London was extensive and peculiar." Illustrate this by a reference to facts.
6. "Mr. Weller knew a lot about London, and his understanding was unique." Show this with a reference to specific facts.
3109 8. Give in full Samuel Weller's first compliment to Mary, and his father's critique upon the same young lady. What church was on the valentine that first attracted Mr. Samuel's eye in the shop?
3109 8. Provide Samuel Weller's first compliment to Mary in full, along with his father's comment on the same young woman. What church was on the valentine that first caught Mr. Samuel's attention in the shop?
9. Describe the common Profeel-machine.
9. Describe the typical Profeel machine.
10. State the component parts of dog's-nose; and simplify the expression "taking a grinder."
10. List the parts of a dog's nose; and clarify the phrase "taking a grinder."
11. On finding his principal in the Pound, Mr. Weller and the town-beadle varied directly. Show that the latter was ultimately eliminated, and state the number of rounds in the square which is not described.
11. When Mr. Weller found his boss in the Pound, the town beadle and he were at odds. Show that the beadle was eventually taken out of the equation and mention how many rounds in the square are not detailed.
12. "Anythink for air and exercise, as the werry old donkey observed ven they voke him up from his death-bed to carry ten gen'lmen to Greenwich in a tax-cart!" Illustrate this by stating any remark recorded in the 'Pickwick Papers' to have been made by a (previously) dumb animal, with the circumstances under which he made it.
12. "Anything for fresh air and exercise, as the very old donkey noted when they woke him up from his deathbed to haul ten gentlemen to Greenwich in a tax cart!" Illustrate this by mentioning any remark noted in the 'Pickwick Papers' that was made by a previously mute animal, along with the circumstances under which he made it.
18. How did the old lady make a memorandum, and of what, at whist? Show that there were at least three times as many fiddles as harps in Muggleton at the time of the ball at Manor Farm.
18. How did the old lady take notes, and about what, during whist? Show that there were at least three times as many violins as harps in Muggleton at the time of the ball at Manor Farm.
20. Write down the chorus to each line of Mr. S. Weller's song, and a sketch of the mottled-faced man's excursus on it. Is there any ground for conjecturing that he (Sam) had more brothers than one?
20. Write down the chorus to each line of Mr. S. Weller's song, and a brief summary of the mottled-faced man's comments on it. Is there any reason to believe that he (Sam) had more than one brother?
21. How many lumps of sugar went into the Shepherd's liquor as a rule? and is any exception recorded?
21. How many lumps of sugar usually went into the Shepherd's drink? And is there any record of an exception?
23. "She's a-swelling wisibly." When did this same phenomenon occur again, and what fluid caused the pressure on the body in the latter case?
23. "She's visibly swelling." When did this same thing happen again, and what fluid caused the pressure on the body in that case?
24. How did Mr. Weller, senr., define the Funds; and what view did he take of Reduced Consols? In what terms is his elastic force described when he assaulted Mr. Stiggins at the meeting? Write down the name of the meeting.
24. How did Mr. Weller, Sr., define the Funds, and what was his opinion on Reduced Consols? How is his remarkable strength described when he confronted Mr. Stiggins at the meeting? Write down the name of the meeting.
25. προβατογνωμων: a good judge of cattle; hence, a good judge of character! Note on Æsch. Ag.—Illustrate the theory involved by a remark of the parent Weller.
25. sheepdog: a good judge of cattle; therefore, a good judge of character! Note on Æsch. Ag.—Explain the theory involved by mentioning something the parent Weller said.
28. Deduce from a remark of Mr. Weller, junr., the price per mile of cabs at the period.
28. Figure out from something Mr. Weller, Jr. said, the cost per mile for cabs at that time.
29. What do you know of the hotel next the Ball at Rochester?
29. What do you know about the hotel next to the Ball at Rochester?
30. Who beside Mr. Pickwick is recorded to have worn gaiters?
30. Who besides Mr. Pickwick is noted to have worn gaiters?
BALLAD
Imitation of Jean Ingelow
Imitating Jean Ingelow
(Butter, eggs, and a pound of cheese)
Something she had often done in the past; And her glasses rested on her lap, which was covered by her apron.
(Butter, eggs, and a pound of cheese)
Until the cow said, "I'm dying," and the goose asked, "Why?"
The dog didn’t say anything but looked for fleas.
His last batch of ale was a bit strong—
The connection to the plot is visible.
(Butter, eggs, and a pound of cheese)
She hears the rooks cawing in the windy skies,
As she sits at her window and shells her peas.
If you try to approach her, she skips away. Over tables and chairs with apparent ease.
(Butter, eggs, and a pound of cheese) And I’ve encountered a ballad, I can’t say where,
Which was entirely made up of lines like these.
(Butter, eggs, and a pound of cheese)
And didn’t say a word. While a lady talks
There is hope, but she didn't even sneeze.
She stopped fixing her father's pants,
And let the cat roll on her favorite shirt.
(Butter, eggs, and a pound of cheese)
And stared at the piper for thirteen weeks; Then she followed him out over the foggy fields.
And this song is seen as a perfect gem,
As for the meaning, it's whatever you want.
LOVERS, AND A REFLECTION
Imitation of Jean Ingelow
Imitating Jean Ingelow
(And heaven knows what that might mean;
Meaning isn't really a big deal. When the woods are shaking, with gaps in between;
Me and my Willie (Oh, I love my love):
I hardly need to mention that the weather was amazing,
And flitterbats fluttered low, above;
(O love my Willie!) and searched for flowers:
I have to mention again that the weather was beautiful,
Rhymes are so few in our world:—
Through streams that babbled over shiny grass, We walked or waded, just the two of us young guys,
Thank goodness we were both so inexperienced.
Hiding in the swirling shadows of daffodils
Or marjoram kept giving flirty looks:
(Or as rosy as pinks, or as pink as roses—)
Those birds don't give off any strange vibes about the future!
They don’t need umbrellas or galoshes;
And good Mrs. Trimmer feeds them.
Our fingers at Fate and her goddess-like shadows:
Something composed of rhymes that have served well,
Rhymes (better to say) of "ancientry":
When he asked sadness to take from joyful tomorrow I totally forgot what—let's say a daffodil.
I believe what happened next in his agile style; And clay that was "kneaded," of course in Eden,—
I insist that it's a unique rhyme:
And everything that could be rolled up was "furled";
Not intending to hide their achievements,
But just to rhyme with "world."
And all the courageous rhymes from a past era,
It could be combined, this pleasant weather,
And transported or brought in drifts away,
Nor will it ever be brought up again—oh, woe!
How many fewer volumes of poetry there would be!
VISIONS
From 'Fly-Leaves'
From 'Fly-Leaves'
"She was a phantom—" etc.
"She was a ghost—etc."
The dreaming terrier's tail forgets to wag as usual; And the slow, tired steps of the plowmen gradually become faster,
As wide windows guide them back home or to homemade drinks.
When stars burst into brilliance, and poets find their rhymes; When the faces of loved ones shine in the glass of Memory—
And when, of course, Miss Goodchild is a key figure in my life.
When I was definitely benefiting from Dr. Crabb's teaching,
And sent those swirly lollipops home for your fairy suction.
Her golden hair was shining under the oppressive net:
"Her forehead was like fresh snow," her walk was like Queen Mab's,
And instantly, every boy at Crabb's lost his heart.
And I brought raisin wine and said, "Drink, lovely one, drink!"
And the returning schoolboy is told how quickly he is growing; Should I—with that gentle hand in mine—perform ideal Lancers,
And I dream of hearing soft comments and giving passionate replies.
At night, I think about it with clear worry—
But I will always be grateful for that day!—I don’t usually express gratitude, The time I spent at "Dr. Crabb's Preparatory School."
Now that years have passed, we’ve moved on from jam and raspberry tart.
One night I had a vision—it was when musk roses blossom,
I stood—we stood—on a rug in a lavish dining room:
I lifted my gaze and saw a spark of understanding in her eyes—
My heart raced, and I woke up to realize it was just a dream.
CHANGED
Why I never smile, like I used to I only know that as a fact,
I don't.
Lighthearted and cheerful like other people,
And often I made A funny joke.
I'd sing like someone whose heart is about to break,
Lay upon lay—I almost learned
To stir.
About the battles our fathers fought long ago,
Until it almost became A snooze.
It's not that I think they're inferior;
I can't remember how They're leaving.
When it comes to dancing, I could soar. Right away.
Although I'm only sixty-three Or four.
By climbing up its stem to lay eggs;
They drive their terrible hoops between
My legs.
I'll drink my arrowroot and leave. Going to bed.
THOUGHTS AT A RAILWAY STATION
Yes, I’m crying like a seal;
For it is this silent plea,
"Handle with care."
Awaken desires in me that are as sweet as they are strange:
Taken from my moral Moated Grange,
I actually like the change. Of air.
Like kids? No? Neither do I.
But don’t judge him whose eyes are dry A bear.
Is that lid really in such bad shape? A ring maybe—a pink wreath—
A photo by Vernon Heath—
Some matron's dentures Or hair!
A shipment of bird eggs for his Sue; With many promises that he'll be loyal,
And there are many clues that she is too—
Too light.
The porters, while I sit and sigh, Pass and repass—I wonder why They’re staring!
"FOREVER"
Our rude ancestors considered it two;
Can you imagine how absurd A perspective?
The word reveals what chaos, what Despair! Forever (printed so)
Nope.
Not at all.
Of power:
Your home, whether dark or bright Your royal brow is neither here
Not there.
While the strong heartbeat of England continues: You creator of an unknown word
Cheers to Keats!
Over the dim page, a gloom, a glamour: It's sweet, it's weird; and I guess
It's grammar.
And yet our fathers considered it two:
I'm not sure they made a mistake either;—
Are you?
Full Contents of Smith Letter
Having long and vainly sought an opportunity to convey to you the expression of my sentiments, I now avail myself of the privilege of epistolary communication to acquaint you with the fact that the Emotions, which you have raised in my breast, are those which should point to Connubial Love and Affection rather than to simple Friendship. In short, Madam, I have the Honor to approach you with a Proposal, the acceptance of which will fill me with ecstatic Gratitude, and enable me to extend to you those Protecting Cares, which the Matrimonial Bond makes at once the Duty and the Privilege of him, who would, at no distant date, lead to the Hymeneal Altar one whose charms and virtues should suffice to kindle its Flames, without extraneous Aid
Having long and unsuccessfully looked for a chance to express my feelings to you, I’m now taking the opportunity to communicate through this letter to let you know that the emotions you’ve stirred in me point more toward love and affection than mere friendship. In short, I have the honor to make you a proposal, the acceptance of which would fill me with immense gratitude and allow me to offer you the protective care that a marriage entails. I hope to soon lead you to the altar, as your charm and virtues are enough to ignite that love without any outside influence.
Your humble servant and
Passionate Fan, J. Smith.
FOOTNOTES:
- [1]
- [2]
- [3]
- [4]
- [5]
- [6]
- [7]
- [8]
- [9]
- [10]
- [11]
- [12]
- [13]
- [14]
- [15]
- [16]
- [17]
- [18]
- [19]
- [20]
- [21]
- [22]
- [23]
- [24]
- [25]
- [26]
- [27]
- [28]
- [29]
- [30]
- [31]
- [32]
- [33]
- [34]
- [35]
- [36]
- [37]
- [38]
- [39]
- [40]
- [41]
- [42]
- [43]
- [44]
- [45]
- [46]
- [47]
- [48]
- [49]
- [50]
- [51]
- [52]
- [53]
- [54]
- [55]
- [56]
- [57]
- [58]
- [59]
- [60]
- [61]
- [62]
- [63]
- [64]
- [65]
- [66]
- [67]
- [68]
- [69]
- [70]
- [71]
- [72]
- [73]
- [74]
- [75]
- [76]
- [77]
- [78]
- [79]
- [80]
- [81]
- [82]
- [83]
- [84]
- [85]
- [86]
- [87]
- [88]
- [89]
- [90]
- [91]
- [92]
- [93]
- [94]
- [95]
- [96]
- [97]
- [98]
- [99]
- [100]
- [101]
- [102]
- [103]
- [104]
- [105]
- [106]
I cannot conceive what made the accurate Niebuhr fall into the strange error that "apparitions are unknown in Arabia." Arabs fear to sleep alone, to enter the bath at night, to pass by cemeteries during dark, and to sit amongst ruins, simply for fear of apparitions. And Arabia, together with Persia, has supplied half the Western World—Southern Europe—with its ghost stories and tales of angels, demons, and fairies. To quote Milton, the land is struck "with superstition as with a planet."
I can't understand how the knowledgeable Niebuhr could think that "ghosts are unknown in Arabia." Arabs are scared to sleep alone, go into the bath at night, walk past cemeteries in the dark, or hang out in ruins, all because of their fear of ghosts. And Arabia, along with Persia, has given half of the Western World—Southern Europe—its ghost stories and tales of angels, demons, and fairies. To quote Milton, the land is hit "with superstition as with a planet."
- [107]
- [108]
- [109]
- [110]
- [111]
- [112]
- [113]
- [114]
- [115]
- [116]
- [117]
- [118]
- [119]
Transcriber's Note
Transcriber's Note
A number of typographical errors have been corrected and these corrections highlighted. Otherwise, editor's archaic spelling and punctuation style preserved.
A number of typing mistakes have been fixed, and these fixes highlighted. Otherwise, the editor's outdated spelling and punctuation style has been kept.
Sections in Greek will yield a transliteration when the pointer is moved over them, like προβατογνωμων.
Sections in Greek will show a transliteration when you hover over them, like Sheepdog.
The Frontispiece image is from the scanned image of public domain material from the Google Print project for this text, printed in 1897.
The Frontispiece image comes from a scanned image of public domain material from the Google Print project for this text, printed in 1897.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!